《Kaze no Stigma》


 Volume 1, One - The Disinherited Son Returns

    Volume 1, Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns


    Part 1


    "What bad taste¡­¡­"


    That was the first impression he had of this client. Incidentally, this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end. A mansion sat arrogantly on the hill, set in a high-class residential area, displaying its design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings. If one were to disregard the mansion thus far, one might have to say it was a rather magnificent view. Climbing up Governor''s Hill presented a vast view of the land''s rich scenery. When he saw it, he was honestly and completely stunned.


    (Did Turkish harems have this feeling?)


    Yagami Kazuma didn''t seem to be joking when he thought that. "Don''t paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" he wanted to preach, while grabbing that person''s collar. It was that kind of house. This area could probably be considered the origin of Japan''s Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here and the very first ice cream in Japan was sold here. One would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.


    (Considering that, this is probably something like a breach of contract¡­)


    He saw a decorated golden carp on the roof and let out a sigh. The image that was held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled away completely, with a clattering sound.


    When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map that was completely unnecessary. By asking the neighborhood residents, "what''s the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.


    - A structure painful to the eyes ¡ª¡ª he didn''t wish to call it a house ¡ª¡ª that when seen, made Kazuma look up to the sky, begging. The sky was empty and blue.


    "Hey, at least it''s work¡­" he muttered, trying to convince himself.


    However, this was the same Kazuma whose looks probably wouldn''t by any means be called appropriate for work. Wearing a black jacket over a checkered shirt with jeans and sneakers, this 22-year-old man seemed, no matter how one looked at him, no different than a student from a nearby university. He was completely blind to his own faults though. As he continued his observations, he noticed something strange. The dark aura that covered the mansion was denser than he was told; because of this, perhaps even an ordinary person with no psychic background could sense the aura that was presently emanating and surrounding the mansion.


    (Maybe I should just go back¡­)


    Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma''s thought was partly serious. The dark aura surrounding the mansion was somewhat more unearthly than he had expected, but it wasn''t that impossible for him to deal with. For this reason, his premonition was only that of an ill omen.


    Yet, something else was up.


    Judging from his experiences up until then, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn''t throw away this job on basis of that alone. This was his first assignment in Japan; if he broke off the arrangement with a reason like that, there wasn''t a shred of doubt that he would never get any jobs from the agency in the future. He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps and stopped in front of a ridiculously huge gate. As he stood in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure if he should continue this job. Danger signals bombarded his instincts and he couldn''t help wanting to run away. However...


    "Yagami-sama, I presume."


    Without any warning, a female voice came from the intercom and completely disrupted Kazuma''s thinking. He jumped back with a start and stood on guard as the voice continued.


    "You''ve been expected. Kindly enter through the door on the side."


    Click. As she spoke, a small door towards the right side of the gate unlocked. Apparently, there was no one to escort him inside.


    (Compared with that "you''ve been expected," that''s some rude treatment¡­)


    He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed. Inside the fence was a large number of security cameras and sensors.


    "They must live a very shadowy life..." Kazuma muttered.


    Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entryway. Irritation started to stir inside him, almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance. Still somehow, Kazuma managed to repress himself.


    "Eeek¡­¡­"


    That was what he''d intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The maid who came to greet him became fearful of him as if she had just come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.


    "Welcome! Please, come this way."


    Somehow she changed her face of terror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile. It didn''t seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions instantly, yet the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. As the maid walked ahead to lead him to the living room, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom.


    (It would have been better if I''d left¡­)


    Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he arrived at the living room and saw its insides. A thin, little man lying back with his legs outstretched, introduced himself as Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion. Kazuma recognized him as the client, but he wasn''t alone. There was also a practitioner in the room whose face he knew all to well. That practitioner, upon seeing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment but immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a scornful look.


    "What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You, a disinherited child of the Kannagi, owing to your incompetence, now dare call yourself a practitioner?"


    Those explanatory words were probably for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner¡ª¡ªKannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki Shinji, truly took great pleasure in mocking Kazuma. Sakamoto showed the response that Shinji expected. His expression changed as he approached Kazuma.


    "Is this true? Isn''t this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, which was why I hired you!"


    Kazuma, calmly taking a step back with each step his client made, forward, answered...


    "I don''t know what the person at the agency told you but if you''re dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"


    "Hmmph, that''s right."


    Sakamoto''s eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma''s desire to work, which was scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.


    "Mmmm, how about this? Why don''t you both try the exorcism and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally, I won''t tell the loser to return the advance payment."


    "Good idea, yeah."


    They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. Then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.


    "And what are you going to do?"


    "I''m out."


    Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the contemptible stares of the two, not even a muscle of their eyebrows moved.


    "Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I''ll show you a model example of an Enjutsu."


    "Model example, eh? Tough talk for the youngest child of the branch family."


    "Y-you!"


    Shinji was enraged from being insulted by the person who he looked down upon. Completely forgetting about being in front of a client, he tightened a fist and lunged forward. He sent a powerful punch directed at Kazuma''s face, yet Kazuma easily dodged the punch by stepping aside to his left. Shinji, who had inserted a great deal of force into his punch, lost his balance and fell. At the last moment, he managed to make it look like a feint by attempting to kick Kazuma''s temple from his blind spot.


    However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it coming, casually bent his head back. The heel of Shinji''s left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes. Kazuma moved like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. After dodging Shinji''s kick, he immediately swept Shinji''s pivoting leg, making him trip and fall down on all fours to the floor.


    "Sh-shit!"


    Shinji barely managed to perform an ukemi and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.


    "You! Do you think you can beat me in Taijutsu? You were not even a match for the me from four years ago. There''s no way you can be an opponent for me right now."


    "Sh-shut up!"


    Kazuma did not show the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji''s reason made a sound and broke.


    "Stop it right there, you two."


    A restraining voice broke in, turning the two heads towards the speaker. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at successfully getting both their attention. In a tone as if he was scolding a child, he shouted...


    "I didn''t call you here to fight! The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are all more expensive than what I''m paying you! Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"


    Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the nouveau riche pushed up their noses.


    (Maybe I''ll leave¡­ since I still get the advance payment...)


    With the discomfort continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma''s desire to work had already disappeared. He couldn''t ignore the agony of simply being there.


    "Mm¡­¡­?"


    Instantly, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge...


    "It''s coming..."


    The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion and directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved back so that Sakamoto and Shinji were between himself and this presence.


    "What''s that? What just¡­?"


    The unearthly presence solidified into a smoky black figure. Shinji, seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it too.


    "Hmmm, so it came out?"


    "Wh-what? What''s wrong?"


    Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.


    Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of a jutsu.


    "It''s time to work. The ''evil spirit'', or whatever you''ve been struggling with just made its entry."


    While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.


    (That''s no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?)


    When Kazuma first accepted this assignment, the person at the agency said "It is just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."


    ¡ª¡ª Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you''re as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand or another ¡ª¡ª


    A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than practitioners, it was a work where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn''t an easy business, so such an irresponsible agent would not survive.


    (Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?)


    Kazuma leaned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing. Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit." He was apparently planning to burn it the moment it appeared. It was easy to understand that from his expression. Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire ignited between those palms.


    Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon¡­¡­


    A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit revealed itself. A distorted face stood before them, projecting hatred across the room.


    "Eeep!"


    "HAAAA!!"


    Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame alongside a sharp yell. The evil spirit would be cleansed on contact with the summoned fire and would disappear without a trace... or so Shinji believed. However...


    "Idiot."


    Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­¡­


    While the evil spirit''s cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered...the flame exploded.


    "Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"


    Shinji screamed as he was wrapped in the flames that he had summoned. In a moment, the entire living room was engulfed in flames.


    Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka


    The entity before them had overcome Shinji''s attack and had devoured the flame. The youma began to sneer with laughter.


    Part 2


    Even among the Enjutsu users who could freely manipulate fire, the Kannagi family was famous for their superior strength. It was not simply because their power was great. The reason lay in the special ability passed on in their family''s blood. The flame they manipulated was not created by the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possessed the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.


    Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners held absolute dominance over youma, evil spirits, and all beings who transgressed the law. However, even with the ability given by blood, depending on the extent to which their blood was diluted with each generation, it was inevitable that their power would eventually deteriorate.


    The branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of the "gold" flame attribute. If a youma with a fire attribute was their opponent, the flame that they released would merely be absorbed by the youma instead of purifying or destroying it.


    ...Which was what had happened just now¡ª¡ª


    The living room had become a purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling had melted and turned into a grotesque art object. This wouldn''t have happened if someone from the head family purified the youma.


    "I wonder if he''s dead..." Kazuma muttered with a refreshed face.


    A cool breeze wrapped Kazuma, keeping the raging fire off him. Even the heat that the flame emitted was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was on Kazuma''s face.


    "H-help¡­¡­"


    A frail voice rang in his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackened object at his feet.


    His client Sakamoto had rolled into the kekkai, screaming. He didn''t seem to be dead though he was burned here and there.


    "Aaaaaa! He-help me!"


    Sakamoto screamed as he clung onto Kazuma''s legs. However, Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his client.


    Thud!


    Sakamoto''s face writhed in pain as he was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn''t want to touch anything beyond his slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. The skull could have been making a creaking sound, but that wasn''t a big problem.


    Kazuma stepped on Sakamoto''s head and stated clearly, "You''re not my client and I don''t have a knack of saving middle-aged men."


    "If it''s money, I''ll pay. Twice as much, or so¡­"


    "Twice? Is your life worth only a million?"


    Kazuma took out a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, exposing the cigarette''s tip outside of the kekkai and began to smoke.


    Sakamoto didn''t have the luxury to be so relaxed, though. Whether by chance or on purpose, there were holes in the area of the kekkai near Sakamoto. Some of the flames passed through the holes and touched him.


    "Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! Fine!! I''ll pay 10 million!"


    "Thanks for your business."


    Upon tossing away his cigarette, Kazuma''s face let out a smile similar to that of a demon who had made a profitable deal.


    "All right now. Then, won''t you please stand back?"


    Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, and, while sending Sakamoto rolling into the side of the room, Kazuma proclaimed, "You''re in the way."


    He began muttering in a low voice and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was instantly expelled through the window.


    The fire didn''t spread to the grass and trees in the garden. Instead, it scattered and then vanished.


    At that moment, a fireball with a distorted face floated in the center of the room. Now the youma''s true form was in front of Kazuma.


    Hyuuoou-


    In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged across the room. Kazuma stood quietly and with his hand still in his jacket pocket, directed the wind to erase the flames still remaining in the room.


    The fight was already over. The youma was unable to even put up any resistance against Kazuma''s overwhelming power while being torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.


    "And with this¡­"


    Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. A person gifted with the sixth sense would have been terrified upon seeing the amount of wind power that was gathering in his hand.


    "¡­The end!"


    The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. From his right hand, an invisible blade that sliced through air came forth, slicing the youma neatly in two.


    There were no spirit fragments remaining. Kazuma quietly observed the destroyed youma with a calm look.


    "Finished," Kazuma told Sakamoto. Sakamoto was still lying on the floor, dumbfounded.


    "Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"


    It was identical to what a criminal would say. Even if it was a mistake, it wasn''t the way one would speak to a client.


    However, Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, didn''t even dare to complain.


    "Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."


    Without a word Kazuma approached what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji''s remains and trampled on them to Sakamoto''s despair. As expected, Sakamoto protested...


    "Wh-what are you doing!? I don''t know what happened between the two of you but please show some respect for the dead!"


    "He''s not dead..." Kazuma dryly spat the words out and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.


    Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off; Sakamoto noticed that Shinji appeared to be undamaged by the flame that had covered him a while ago.


    "Wh-wha¡­¡­?"


    Sakamoto doubted his eyes as he beheld the unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.


    "All of the Kannagi bloodline receive the divine protection of the fire spirits. Even people from the branch family wouldn''t die from this degree of fire."


    Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision and added, "though I''m the exception."


    "Uu¡­¡­Guu¡­¡­"


    Shinji murmured, waking up. After looking around him, he confirmed that the youma was destroyed.


    "You did this?"


    "It''s just like you saw."


    Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?¡ª¡ªKazuma was already aware that Shinji was conscious the whole time. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.


    "So you noticed¡­¡­? But, I couldn''t help. I honestly couldn''t move."


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses."


    Kazuma coldly stated this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he wanted to ask.


    "Why did you return?"


    "On a whim, I guess."


    At Kazuma''s lazy answer, Shinji sharpened his gaze thinking that his question had been evaded.


    "''A whim...'' Do you believe the elders will accept that?"


    "I was only disinherited, I wasn''t exiled. Where I go is my business."


    "What are you planning?"


    "Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Are you returning to the Kannagi?"


    "Not even if I die."


    Kazuma answered as if spitting out the words. Then, this time, without hesitation, he walked off.


    Shinji was driven by a sense of unease that he couldn''t suppress. He continued to stare at Kazuma.


    (I have to tell this to the soushu as soon as possible¡­)


    In a sense, Shinji''s unease was right on the mark. From that moment, a war to push the Kannagi into the abyss of ruin began.


    Part 3


    "Did you know? It seems that Kazuma has returned to Japan. What''s more, he''s become a Fuujutsu practitioner."


    "What! That incompetent guy? It must be dead simple, then, to be a Fuujutsu practitioner."


    "Nope, ''I''m a dark magician'' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner, he''d have to sell his soul to the devil, right?"


    "Ah, that''s probably true."


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡­"


    That day, rumors about Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders (the general term for those who retired from active service and are now overseeing the management of the practitioners) who heard Shinji''s report, only one refrained from jokingly spreading around nonsense.


    Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure of his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins; all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity. Not a single person tried to stop it.


    The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in wholesome delight. The people known as elders¡ªexcluding the extremely serious exceptions¡ªwere basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.


    When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves by talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.


    They danced with joy inside upon hearing Shinji''s news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, even had something of a skipping type of light gait while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:


    "Ohh, did you know¡­?"


    The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.


    Within an hour, there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma''s return to the country. It certainly reached the servants, spreading to all kinds of people afterwards.


    It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts. It wasn''t a big problem for the elders, though, since their attitude was pretty much, If it''s interesting, who cares what happens later!


    And so, news of Kazuma spread in the exact opposite direction than what Shinji had hoped for.


    To wit:


    "Kazuma''s returned as a dark magician."


    "Kazuma was secretly murdered; he''s buried in the back garden."


    "Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."


    "Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."


    The truth was subtly mixed in, but it was distorted to such an extent that nobody could really interpret it. Obviously, no one feared Kazuma''s retribution.


    Kazuma, the main family''s failure who had left all his talent in his mother''s womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.


    However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of them was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.


    "Ohhhh? Kazuma chose Fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"


    Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, Genma''s smile was filled with hatred.


    "¡­Oh"


    Genma answered briefly. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, as he didn''t appear disturbed.


    However, it was clear he wasn''t happy about the rumor either. The saying, like someone chewing up a bitter bug, perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.


    If Kazuma was in front of me, I''d want to strangle him to death. His expression openly displayed his thoughts.


    "It''s shameful."


    "It''s not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly. He gave a command to a nearby servant: "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."


    "Certainly."


    The moment he arrived, Shinji bowed down so low that he scraped the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; he was sweating from his forehead and breathing awkwardly.


    Truthfully, the difference in status between the Kannagi''s main family and branch family was absolute. It was impossible for the branch family to even dream of a revolution.


    Tradition and social status meant nothing in the Kannagi''s system. The two families were simply separated by the overwhelming difference in power.


    If a rebellion were to occur, Enjutsu practitioners like Juugo or Genma could simply smash everyone in the branch family by wiggling a finger. Because of this hopeless difference in power, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.


    Therefore, Shinji''s tension was understandable. He was in front of Juugo, whose superiority was similar to a god, and had to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.


    "Raise your face. You don''t have to humble yourself like that."


    Juugo spoke in a friendly manner. However, looking into the suzerain''s face and speaking was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end, he raised his face, but his eyes still stared at the tatami as he submitted his report.


    "A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."


    "¡­I see."


    After Shinji finished recounting the happenings, Juugo remained silent for a while after saying that.


    "¡­I see."


    As if to confirm, he repeated it once more. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew (to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble) had left 4 years ago.


    (¡ªWhat a poor child he was.)


    If Kazuma had been born to any family but the Kannagi, he would probably have been considered a superior child. Excellent intellect, good reflexes, and great promise in learning the jutsu; all jutsu except one. He was unable to manipulate fire.


    However, for the Kannagi family, this was the most important ability.


    No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as incompetent. Because of this, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.


    Still¡ª Juugo thought.


    (Why didn''t you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn''t have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, despite that¡­)


    Juugo looked down at his right leg. It was made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn''t happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn''t been rushed, would Kazuma be here right now?


    Unfortunately, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, their name; all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The past is a thing that could never be changed.


    "¡­Suzerain?"


    An uncertain voice brought Juugo back to reality. Looking around, he found everyone in an awkward silence. It wasn''t surprising, as there were almost none among them who had not tormented Kazuma.


    However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person, Genma, spoke without a single change in his expression.


    "Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."


    "Genma, you would say that of your own son¡ª"


    "I have only one son, Ren."


    Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain''s words. Juugo considered replying, but, disliking unproductive battles, he decided to put other, safer words into his mouth.


    "It''s fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful in Fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi... Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your care, could he have become skilled and powerful?"


    "Perhaps."


    Sitting at a lower seat, Hyoue, the head of the Fuuga clan, answered sullenly.


    Genma again cut in with an objection.


    "We are all afraid that even though Fuujutsu and such are, after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu practitioners. Even if we had known four years ago of Kazuma''s talent for Fuujutsu and left him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have had to disinherit him."


    Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue nor his face.


    To the Kannagi family, who only valued fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, was limited to a lower status. Genma was not trying to start a fight. He was not stating anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.


    "¡­We will go no further with this talk or the dinner will turn unpleasant."


    At Juugo''s words, everyone clearly showed relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.


    Though awkwardly, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.


    And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue''s eyes. He suppressed his thoughts from showing up on his expression, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.


    "I will not forget this disgrace, Genma¡­"


    Part 4


    "Kannagi¡­¡­no, Yagami Kazuma¡­¡­? You came back at a very good time!"


    "Huo-huo-huo¡­¡­" A hoarse laugh broke the strained silence. Not a single streak of light could be found in the single room filled with darkness.


    "And¡­¡­?"


    "Yes, it''s better if everyone hears this. Finally, the time has come. The time when we shall dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost, and return to our previous, glorious position."


    "Ohhhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked inside the room.


    "Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi... We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining¡­ Kukuku¡­"


    A low and gloomy voice echoed with resentment darker than darkness...


    ***


    "U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-?!"


    Late at night on that same day, Shinji screamed out in terror. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, which had tumbled down onto the floor. Following them were two headless corpses. And standing before him, a human?


    Shinji was unable to say for certain. There was nothing different from a human by outward appearance, but it possessed an aura that a human could not possibly have.


    The two corpses¡ª¡ªwho had been alive until 30 seconds ago¡ª¡ªhad been captured in a kekkai without any chance to prepare themselves and were immediately decapitated.


    The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet Shinji had clearly witnessed an incredible force slicing the two heads off as if they were nothing. Or rather, Shinji had been forced to witness.


    Even though the other two surpassed him in skill, Shinji was the only person left alive. It wasn''t because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.


    He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji''s fear and hopelessness. It held off killing him for the moment, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.


    "What the hell?! What did I do¡­?"


    The thing gave no answer. It came closer without even making footsteps, taking its time.


    The thing remained completely silent. Nothing came out as it drew closer, wielding an invisible sword.


    Silence remained even after severing those heads. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths as they still had their drunken, relaxed slack smiles.


    Shinji knew of only one person who could do what this thing had just done. He had just met that person yesterday. In addition, that person had a just motive to kill them.


    Shinji became frantic, begging the thing for forgiveness. His voice did a complete turn.


    "Ka-Kazuma? You''re Kazuma, right? Forgive me¡ª¡ªit was my fault, I-I regret it, so please, forgive meeee¡ª¡ª"


    The only reply was a flash from the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. Formed from a high density of spirits, the blade cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.


    The thing became covered in a golden flame, the same one that had the power to destroy any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned brightly through the darkness.


    "Y-yeah! I think I¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, that thing, now a huge torch, began to move. Shinji''s face, full of hope till now, froze.


    The thing stretched out a hand, taking hold of the golden flame, and in one movement, tore it from its body.


    The thing emerged from the flame''s restraints, completely uninjured. Its body, and even its clothes, remained undamaged without any sign of having been engulfed by fire.


    The thing slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.


    This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help but be fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was from the spirit world.


    "Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"


    Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.


    Evidently, his mental equilibrium had snapped from an overload of fear. Even as the wind-blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it in half, he tumbled over laughing without even showing a reaction.


    Perhaps the thing got tired of Shinji''s lack of response. It casually sliced off his head as if throwing away an unwanted toy.


    There was a dull thunk. The third head rolled on the ground.


    The thing remained dissatisfied even after killing everyone. It continued to slice up the bodies. Though it was only for a few minutes, the three bodies were cut into many small pieces that even the parents of the corpses would no longer recognize; they wouldn''t even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was or what limb it was.


    As the raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai, the thing laughed cruelly and vanished as if melting into the air.


    However, the three severed heads remained. Though the bodies were in pieces, there was not a single injury on those heads.


    Somehow, the three heads had ended up facing the gate in a straight line. Each had a strange smile, as if saying to anyone coming through that gate, "Welcome to a nightmare."


    And so the tragedy began...

 Volume 1, Two - The Sudden Disaster

    Volume 1, Chapter Two - The Sudden Disaster


    Part 1


    ¡°Still not ready? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?¡±


    ¡°Please, just a little longer.¡± Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.


    The person waiting for Hyoue closed his eyes pensively and walked away. Hyoue felt the wind blowing against him. The air was filled with the ki of the youma and passed beneath Hyoue¡¯s palm like a wind that would swallow anyone. It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan. The Kannagi clan was undeniably astonished. Before their reflexes could respond, the three defensively-prepared people were killed, without anyone else even being alerted. The Fuuga clan had been summoned in order to better understand the situation. Hyoue had gathered the youma ki to understand who the enemy was.


    "Hmm"


    "T¡ªthis is...."


    Quiet concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ki in his palms without letting any of it flow out. It was a very cold air. Even for powerful practitioners, the ki provided sufficient reasons to fear it.


    ¡°This was caused by Fuujutsu, and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from my Fuuga clan. This practitioner trapped the three victims in a wind kekkai and then killed them.¡±


    Hyoue¡¯s report was not in the least, beneficial. Any practitioner could have easily deduced that from the sight of the incident.


    ¡°I understand that much. But, who did it?!¡±


    ¡°If you require a detailed report, I would like you to allow me more time,¡± Hyoue replied indistinctly.


    ¡°Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...¡±


    ¡°Everyone be quiet!¡±


    At Juugo''s angry voice, everyone present became silent. Juugo then spoke in a consoling voice.


    ¡°So it''s like that? Good job, you may retire... Right, how¡¯s the health of Ryuuya?"


    Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain¡¯s concern over his son¡¯s health.


    ¡°Yes¡­ If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. However, he can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.¡±


    "It can''t be helped if he is ill. Don''t blame Ryuuya, just focus on his recovery."


    Hyoue bowed to Juugo¡¯s words of gratitude.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you very much. I will now give instructions to my subordinates¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.¡±


    The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.


    ***


    The enemy was a Fuujutsu practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Naturally, everyone thought of a certain person who had¡ªcoincidentally¡ªjust returned to Japan.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!¡±


    The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous Suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a Suzerain. The entire clan loathed him, though he was unaware of it.


    ¡°Chichiue, please. We don¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.¡± Juugo said in an attempt to stop Yorimichi''s tirade.


    ¡°You¡ª! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?¡±


    ¡°Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you speak like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.¡±


    Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi''s ear-shattering ranting, with a cold look that clearly expressed his scorn. The truth is, Genma looked down on Yorimichi with disrespect from the depths of his heart. To him, Yorimichi was a person who had no strength apart from scheming, yet was chosen as the Suzerain. In Yorimichi¡¯s thirty years as Suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi clan reached rock bottom. Yorimichi''s inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi clan and his inability to pass the sword onto someone else resulted in it being buried deep in the warehouse before Juugo¡¯s succession to the Suzerain position.


    However, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item. He believed that the one to succeed the position of Suzerain should be the strongest practitioner of Kannagi. Because of this, he did not hate the current Suzerain, Juugo. Genma understood that his own strength couldn''t compare. Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next Suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next Suzerain.


    Yorimichi didn¡¯t have such beliefs, as he was the type of person who only had ambition for power. Or, at least that was what Genma thought of him. No matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, they were clearly revealed as he further enraged Yorimichi. Despite their close blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two deepened again.


    ¡°Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No... should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country, having him learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and finally letting Ren succeed the position of Suzerain?"


    Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was materializing like ¡°sticky things connecting items together,¡± agitating the rest of the crowd.


    ¡°That kind of idea would only come from someone with low scruples.¡±


    For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma did not try to contradict him out of the fear of making an extremely disrespectful reply if he did.


    ¡°Chichiue, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Juugo cut in, interrupting the insulting diatribe. He decided to settle it by ordering Yorimichi to be taken away.


    ¡°Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don¡¯t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner or later!¡±


    Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.


    ¡°I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. Please forgive him on my behalf.¡±


    Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention. The reason for such words is that the previous Suzerain cares deeply for the Kannagi clan.¡±


    With an exchange of glances that instantly understood each other, they smiled at the same time. The time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.


    ¡°As the previous Suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.¡±


    Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.


    ¡°Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?¡±


    ¡°If he won¡¯t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility, Genma. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Even though Genma had just received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil compared to others.


    ¡°Ayano-sama has returned!¡±


    The serious expression on Juugo¡¯s face began to relax. Genma put on a highly energetic and fierce look as well.


    ¡°Oh, I''m back!¡±


    She appeared without even waiting a second. Bah! She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, Otou-sama! Ehh...? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    An assertive young teenage girl appeared before the crowd, noticing the mood a moment later. Her long, pink hair that almost reached her back flowed along with the movements of her head, representing the blooming of a bishoujo. At that moment, the ''dark and cold'' atmosphere completely vanished. Her spiritual energy completely cleansed the room''s atmosphere in one breath. The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed family members became muted. The people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light. Their feelings of discomfort and distress completely vanished.


    As if facing the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The girl in the doorway, a girl who had the ability to vanquish darkness with spiritual powers not unlike the power of light, was heir of the Suzerain, owner of Enraiha and Juugo¡¯s daughter: Kannagi Ayano.


    ¡°How¡¯s the report, Ayano?¡±


    Juugo tested his daughter with the same serious expression that he used when asking other people. To him, that was the best way for a father to guide his daughter.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Ayano at that moment finished bowing. ¡°The youma that was released was completely vanquished.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, good job.¡±


    Finishing her report to the Suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning.


    ¡°So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡ª¡ªearlier, three people had been killed without being noticed. This is a serious situation!"


    Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. The ''serious situation'' wasn¡¯t the fact that ''three people had been killed.'' Rather, it was because it was ''without being noticed.''


    This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.


    ¡°Nobody saw who it was? A Fuujutsu practitioner?¡±


    ¡°Of course there''s a suspect.¡± Faced with Ayano¡¯s questions, Juugo replied heavily, ¡°...It¡¯s Kazuma.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo¡¯s ''sun vein'' furrowed.


    ¡°Think carefully about your older cousin¡¯s name... the one who you fought against in the ''Succession Ceremony'' for Enraiha, the representative sword of the Kannagi clan."


    ¡°Older cousin... Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that even be called a fight?¡±


    Juugo secretly spied on Genma¡¯s expression to see if there were any changes from hearing Ayano''s blunt words. Genma''s inner feelings were not apparent, as his outer unreadable appearance didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°Right, I heard he left the country... and trained elsewhere. Later, he became a Fuujutsu practitioner?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Supposedly, he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.¡±


    ¡°Kazuma... Looks like he hates us¡­¡± Finally remembering, Ayano looked distant.


    ¡°It could be like that,¡± Genma replied without any facial expression.


    ¡°But, even though it is like that, we cannot just kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.¡±


    ¡°If...?¡±


    Ayano turned to look at Genma, searching for a clue as to what Genma was thinking. Genma accepted Ayano¡¯s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes. The first to look away was Ayano. Strength as practitioners aside, her life¡¯s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win. Ayano stopped her meaningless gaze, and turned to look towards Juugo.


    ¡°So, what do we do next? Eliminate him?"


    After seeing his daughter say such words so easily, Juugo immediately replied.


    ¡°We still cannot be certain whether Kazuma was the one who did it, but no matter. We should find him and talk with him first.¡±


    ¡°...Yes...¡±


    Perhaps due to the mighty power that Enraiha bears, whenever Ayano was faced with a problem, she was inclined to use power to resolve it. Juugo had always hoped that she understood her position as the next clan chief and therefore had to be more flexible in her thinking.


    ¡°You have just finished a mission, you must be tired, today get some good rest.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Even though she did not seem pleased, Ayano still obeyed her father¡¯s words and quickly left the scene after bowing. The attitude she portrayed by not even looking at Juugo showed just how unhappy she was.


    ¡°......This stubborn child.¡±


    Juugo sighed as he muttered this. However, despite his tone being so bitter, he was still unable to hide the overflowing love he had for her.


    Part 2


    It was easy for the information network of the Kannagi clan to find out where Kazuma was.


    Finding him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register into a hotel.


    Consequently, at Genma¡¯s command, two practitioners were sent out.


    Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they had opposing personalities, they were great friends. This combination, outside the main family, could be said to be without equal.


    From Genma¡¯s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards at hand. However, the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family might have been a deadly mistake. Why? That was because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.


    ¡°Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into ten thousand pieces.¡±


    ¡°If he dies, it will be problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.¡±


    As they waited for the upcoming report, they headed directly towards Kazuma. Of course, they had absolutely no desire to persuade him; however, they never expected that they would be assaulted.


    ¡°Is the report ready yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ready soon.¡±


    This kind of discussion couldn''t satisfy them at all. They didn''t know how many times they had asked. Given that the two of them were still waiting to receive the same report, it didn''t matter how much they asked¡­


    ¡°What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It¡¯s that one person, Kazuma; can¡¯t they easily bring him over!?¡±


    Shingo reprimanded angrily as they began turning the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.


    ¡°This is worrying. The Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.¡±


    Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo. A situation in which the Fuuga clan was shielding him wasn''t impossible, after all. Takeya''s plan to insult them and redirect Shingo''s anger was certainly welcomed.


    Thinking shortly, Shingo gritted his teeth angrily and said, ¡°damn it, they only have slightly sharper senses, what''s there to be complacent about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. They''re just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable... Nil fighting power. Failing to do something this simple, aren''t they very pathetic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa¡­¡±


    Just as Takeya had wished, Shingo had completely forgotten about the issue of the reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya had a thought not unlike one from 10 seconds ago. ¡°Still not ready yet?¡± Similarly, he felt it to be very slow and lengthy.


    ¡°Incoming, in the area right ahead, about 500 meters. Looks like he hasn¡¯t noticed.¡±


    Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two, a voice appeared. It was from a jutsu used by the Fuuga clan called ¡°Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits¡±. It allowed the wind to carry voices over large distances.


    ¡°He¡¯s coming! I won¡¯t leave him any limbs, arms or legs. Burn it all! Let¡¯s attack!¡±


    This was not voiced for anyone to hear, only Shingo¡¯s mumblings to himself. It could be seen from his hatred-filled eyes that his passion certainly could be really problematic.


    Shingo rattled on about how he would execute Kazuma. He hoped Kazuma would at least put up some resistance before dying so that he and Takeya could slowly torture him to the brink of death. Shingo was determined to make Kazuma suffer as painfully as possible.


    Takeya pulled a small distance away from Shingo from this, thinking ''so this guy is this dangerous.'' And so, the distance between their hearts grew larger.


    Just when a rift between their friendship was about to form, Kazuma appeared.


    They faced the apparently defenseless and casual Kazuma. Takeya arrogantly greeted him.


    ¡°Long time no see, Kazuma!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, you''re the successor of the Oogami family?¡±


    Kazuma paused for a moment to recollect his memories. However, Takeya took it as a display of shock as if Kazuma had just realized he was being ambushed. His arrogant upraising mentality weakened Takeya¡¯s concentration.


    ¡°Do you know why we are here?¡±


    Takeya questioned using a tone filled with superiority. At the same moment, he calmed Shingo, whose eyes were blood-shot and whose heart was filled with the desire to release his flames.


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    Kazuma¡¯s reply could not be any more honest. Yet, it was not entirely without a sense of taunting. He used a joking action to exaggeratedly shrug his shoulders and shake his head. As expected, he managed to piss Takeya off enough for his veins to show.


    However, Takeya succeeded in controlling his anger, and, after recovering his cool, began to explain.


    ¡°Yesterday night, three practitioners of the Kannagi clan were killed."


    ¡°Uhmm... and?"


    Kazuma asked, with the same tone of supreme authority.


    ¡°The person who killed them was a Fuujutsu practitioner."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Their surroundings were covered in silence as a warm wind blew through the dusk on Tree-Shadow Road. The red leaves began to dance lightly, shined upon by a crimson sun that dyed them an even darker shade of red. This was the beauty that appears before the darkness that controls the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The first to open his mouth was Kazuma. It seemed like he detested the still silence even more than being stared at by the two men.


    ¡°So, what''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The Suzerain has things to ask you! Follow us!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Are you finished?¡±


    Kazuma said, clearly showing his desire to leave. He suddenly bounced to the side. An instant later, the space that Kazuma had just jumped away from became engulfed in a fireball.


    Kazuma looked towards the perpetrator. Shingo, using a tone like a natural-born deep-voiced singer, shouted.


    ¡°Hm hm hm, what¡¯s the matter, you finally admit it? Then, there is no other way besides force to subdue you!¡±


    At the same time, ''tongues of crimson'' surrounded Shingo and began to burn and dance.


    Even though these flames were attached to Shingo¡¯s body, his clothes were not burned. He was exhibiting an unexpected level of precision.


    As the flames continued to move on his body, Shingo became so happy that his lips slanted. He proclaimed...


    ¡°If you refuse to talk about it, then you are very suspicious. I¡¯ll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make you easier to transport! I won¡¯t kill you, but could you continue to live in such a humiliating condition? After the Suzerain finishes his questioning, I¡¯ll be merciful, and kill you within one week! You can use that time to fully regret your life. I want you to know that after killing Shinji, I absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!¡±


    Assuming that the future would be as Shingo claimed, Kazuma nevertheless was still faced with watching the crazed, laughing Shingo as if he was observing some kind of rare animal. He turned to Takeya and asked very seriously...


    ¡°So the Kannagi clan still feeds this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°¡ªNo, ahh¡­.hu¡­.¡±


    Takeya really had no reply. He, who considered himself to be normal, did not want to be associated with the thing next to him as though they were of the same kind.


    ¡°Shingo always adored Shinji. Now he hates you for killing him, he is quite within reason.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Then please go and clarify everything with the Suzerain.¡±


    ¡°I am no longer part of the Kannagi clan. If the Suzerain has business with me, tell him to come and look for me himself. Please pass it along to him like that.¡±


    ¡°It seems ¡­ The negotiations have broken down then.¡±


    In order to make good on his words, Takeya raised his ''ki.'' He then directed the surrounding fire spirits to dance with his conscience.


    The surrounding temperature rose enough to be felt with the skin. Even though the fire spirits had yet to materialize, the surrounding area had clearly changed in physics.


    Seemingly frightened by the emergence of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continued to flutter down, instantly changing into ash and floating away before touching Takeya¡¯s body.


    Remaining subdued, Kazuma stood with his hands in his leather jacket, watching the two of them. It seemed like he had no desire to confront the Kannagi clan, though it was hard to tell from that kind of pose.


    ¡°This is your last opportunity. Yield humbly to us, Kazuma.¡±


    Faced with Takeya''s final ultimatum, Kazuma raised his middle finger and said.


    ¡°Take a good look at yourselves before coming.¡±


    Shingo and Takeya moved in complete coordination, releasing their fireball attacks at the same time.


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    The instant they started their jutsu, the two believed that victory would be definite. Two of the clan''s strongest practitioners were attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, facing those two massive powers would be hopeless.


    But...


    Boom!


    The fireball in Takeya¡¯s hand suddenly exploded. He was incredulous that the fireball had such a big categorical runaway explosion.


    The fireball, leaving Takeya¡¯s control, was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled out. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it was impossible to shield against the crash of the explosion¡¯s force.


    The shock struck his entire body and Takeya was simply knocked out.


    (W, What? What just happened¡­? Shit, Shingo, leave¡­.)


    Unfortunately, Shingo had similarly lost consciousness, with black and blue continuously pulsing on his face.


    As Kazuma returned his hands into the pockets of his leather jacket, he lowered his head to the two people before him. After flashing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons'' sides.


    Contradicting his wish to leave immediately, Kazuma stopped. As if feeling something, he looked towards the trees where there was no one.


    ¡°If you want to pick a fight with me, I won¡¯t be merciful.¡±


    At the same time, one of the trees split in half. There was no noise from the chopped tree. A guarding Fuujutsu practitioner slowly slid down from it.


    Already forgetting to hide himself, this person stood while dumbly staring at Kazuma. As Kazuma turned to leave, he became fearful. ¡°The one we lured was him? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing¡ª¡ª?"


    Part 3


    ¡°Seriously, father worries too much. I alone am enough. I don¡¯t know how many times I have repeated this. When will he acknowledge me? Am I that untrustworthy?¡±


    ¡°The Suzerain acknowledges the young mistress'' abilities, but as a father he is simply worrying about his daughter.¡±


    Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled her.


    Ayano had been ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate to strengthen the weakening seal inside. Coincidentally, this place was very close to where Kazuma had extorted every cent from his employer. Basically, this was where he had exorcised only a few days ago. However, Ayano knew nothing of this.


    Upon arriving at the location and discovering that the seal had deteriorated to a point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately discarded the idea of resealing it, instead deciding to eliminate the seal. Without any attempt to test it, she immediately ripped off the seal.


    One of her favorite sayings was, ¡°this method is faster.¡±


    People without significant confidence in their own abilities would not say something like that. However, the two men that accompanied her knew that she had the prerequisite abilities needed to complement such self-confidence.


    Certainly, Juugo also knew that she had this kind of ability, but such worries of a father were within reason. Even if Ayano described Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of time he still sent two or more people to protect her.


    ¡°He always lectures me. ''Don''t mix work with your private life.'' ''Don''t follow your own desires to do things.'' Isn''t that right, Uncle Masato?¡±


    Still discharging her irritation, Ayano faced the said man, Masato, the younger brother of the head of the Yuuki family.


    ¡°Because he is the Suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.¡±


    A smile and a laugh appeared on Masato¡¯s thin face. As a member of one of the branch families, he certainly was not thinking about the consequence, but it seemed like Ayano hadn¡¯t really noticed or cared.


    This man, Oogami Masato, although possessing strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head. And so, he went off to Tibet to train like an eccentric person.


    When he returned to Japan, he was ordered to protect Ayano. Juugo held him in high regard, as from the first time Ayano went on a mission, he was continually responsible for her protection.


    Ayano also had good feelings about this easygoing relative. Contrasting the princess-like treatment that most people gave her, Masato¡¯s causal attitude was quite refreshing for her and felt very good.


    Consequently, they referred to each other (Uncle Masato and Ojo-sama) as if they were a real family.


    ¡°Maybe if it''s to allow the younger practitioner here to learn, this kind of reasoning is possible. Isn¡¯t that so, Takeshi¡­Takeshi?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, yes!?¡±


    The younger practitioner was staring at Ayano with eyes of admiration. Oogami Takeshi¡¯s uncle had to call out many times before he finally paid attention.


    ¡°Did you not hear¡­ Stop staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, and be prepared. We don''t know when the seal will be released.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand! Just as Uncle has said! It is really a great honor to be allowed to watch Ayano-sama''s striking fight method!¡±


    In an attempt to look good in front of Ayano, Takeshi pointlessly shouted in a loud voice. He stared at Ayano with admiration and reverence. After all, to Takeshi¡¯s generation of practitioners, Ayano had the status of a goddess. Being able to watch her striking method from close by, while guarding her, was a task anyone would accept.


    ¡°Yes¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s¡ª¡ªlike¡ª¡ªthis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like that!¡±


    The exhilaration of being able to talk to Ayano flowed from Takeshi¡¯s entire body. Though, Ayano did not like being looked up to like that. It gave her the feeling that she was separate from normal people, instead becoming an entity that she didn''t want to be.


    Unfortunately, no matter how often she explained that, it was useless. It was Takeshi¡¯s only, yet simple, means of showing deference to a much stronger and more beautiful existence.


    ¡°Ah, forget it. ¡­ It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Ayano, sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxed and turned herself towards the main hall. Her miniskirt started to flutter and dance.


    Now, why would Ayano be wearing her high school uniform?


    This was not only to allow her to normally attend high school. Since, if you thought about it, the best outfit for a high school student was their uniform. So, Juugo focused upon this point and added, within the range of his abilities, the best class of defensive spells to it.


    The uniform, in order to allow better transpiration, was woven from the best type of silk there was. That is, during the process of fabrication, air was mixed into it. Furthermore, everything was sewn from expensive materials.


    As a result, a high school uniform was made from extravagant amounts of money and time. It would not be wrong to call it a work of art; since, the high cost certainly made it worthy. The money placed into this uniform was enough to buy a car, or even a luxury house.


    Of course, Ayano paid attention to wear this outfit, not because of its capabilities, but because it was a gift given to her by her father. As a result, she frequently wore this outfit in combat.


    In this uniform, the world¡¯s most expensive combat outfit, Ayano watched as the seal began breaking. She took a deep breath and started moving and warming up her own inner strength.


    Pah!


    A clapping sound started to vibrate within the room. Ayano opened her two closed palms. A flaming line appeared between them. She grasped it with her right hand, swinging it horizontally.


    The meter-long, burning line instantly materialized into a crimson sword.


    There was no blunt side to this bright crimson sword, as it had two edges. The blade of the sword was surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beautiful light. It was as beautiful as one could imagine.


    The sword was the Kannagi clan¡¯s supreme treasure, Enraiha. It was awarded to the Kannagi clan¡¯s founder by the King of the Fire Spirits. It has been passed down and used to defeat evil ever since. ''


    Ayano lifted Enraiha upwards, grasping the sword with her other hand as well and making a downward stroke. Golden pieces of the flame trailed behind it, spreading in all directions. In an instant, she beautifully stopped the sword before her eyes. Whether it was done ten thousand times or a hundred thousand times, this was a beautiful motion that could always be appreciated.


    The vase of the shrine approached its limits and, with a ¡°pong¡± sound, burst open. Even before the pieces could finish falling, a white light shot towards Ayano.


    Ayano made a downward stroke with Enraiha, attacking the light head on. Upon contact, the white substance gave off a sound like sprinkling water on a burning hot pot and vaporized.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s sticky.¡±


    Ayano mumbled after seeing it disperse in all directions. The material was connected by thin threads.


    She redirected her vision to the inside of the main hall, seeing a few dots of light. The thing slowly moved forward and revealed itself.


    ¡°Wah¡­¡±


    Ayano, inadvertently surprised, let out a gasp. The thing that had appeared was ¡ª¡ª


    Possessing a great number of eyes and beyond eight feet, covered with dirty yet rigid fur, the segmented animal produced sounds like ¡°kulah, kulah¡± as its legs brought it into the open. Anyone would shiver upon seeing its full appearance, a monstrous spider freak.


    ¡°Earth Spider huh... Need help?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Ayano immediately replied. Though it produced a very disgusting feeling, there was no time for complaints. It seemed like she was more afraid of disappointing her otou-san, and fighting against spiders or cockroaches was nothing in comparison.


    (Come...)


    Summoning fire spirits does not require chants and such. As if following Ayano¡¯s thinking, fire spirits assembled themselves and flew into Enraiha. The light of the flame became even brighter, shining along the sword''s blade.


    Within the range of her awareness, Ayano continuously summoned more spirits. Juugo had instructed her many times, "Don¡¯t be like other practitioners. The spirits are not commanded; you can¡¯t be too arrogant."


    ¡°The spirits have the same level of existence as we do.¡±


    Juugo frequently repeated this saying, that spirits were the means to safeguard the existence of the world¡¯s order. The Kannagi clan had a contract with the spirit king, and the spirits were only helpers.


    Of course, Ayano also understood that her own strength was borrowed. The power was gifted for a short period of time, and only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world¡¯s order.


    Therefore, she was not ordering them, because such matters were unnecessary. If the correct way of thinking was clear, the fire spirits would certainly answer.


    Having respect for the world, not obtaining huge power or being arrogant. Ayano, no matter what, always called out to them like this: ¡°Please, lend me your strength¡­¡±


    ¡°V¡­ Very formidable¡­¡±


    Takeshi watched, dumbfounded as the enormous number of spirits gathered into Ayano¡¯s body. The amount of spirits he could manage was only one small portion of hers. For him, it was the first time seeing the main family¡¯s power, as different from him as sky and ground.


    ¡°Ah, formidable, right!?¡±


    Masato said, smiling to show off his own condition.


    ¡°Even though we said it recently, no matter how hard we work, we won¡¯t be able to reach such levels.¡±


    His uncle¡¯s reply already forgotten, Takeshi once again looked at Ayano.


    Ayano, holding Enraiha, continued to confront the earth spider.


    (What should I do¡­ looks like I can¡¯t get close¡­)


    Even though the summoned spirits were already enough to destroy the earth spider, she really didn¡¯t have the confidence given her distance from it. Even though Enraiha was an ancient sword used for summoning, it was necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.


    In other words, she had to close in and puncture or split the earth spider, then, from the inside, burn its body completely.


    (Of course, if that was done, more sticky stuff will probably fly out from the cut¡­ after the explosion, the body''s pieces would fly everywhere¡­ and if it''s female, after opening its skin, hundreds of spiders might come out¡­ No¡ª¡ª¡ª!)


    Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end. Inside, Ayano started complaining bitterly. If Takeshi could have read Ayano¡¯s inner thoughts then, his own thoughts of reverence would probably have disappeared.


    The earth spider seemed to seize the opening that Ayano''s mulling gave. Using its long legs it made a ''palapala'' sound, as it turned its body and started moving.


    ¡°You want to escape!?¡±


    Suddenly, white silk spat out from the tail towards the pursuing Ayano. At the same time, she pulled up Enraiha to face it.


    Golden flames emerged from Enraiha, burning the spider¡¯s web. Unfortunately, because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.


    Ayano could only stop and focus her mind. She took a deep breath, tuning her ki, and calmed down.


    (This kind of thing can¡¯t do any real kind of obstruction. I''ll just kill it in a few seconds.)


    Lifting up Enraiha, she performed a downward swing with her full strength. The golden flame, the highest level of fire purification, not only completely burned down the earth spider¡¯s web, but also closed in directly on the earth spider itself.


    Kaboom!!


    With the sounds of the explosion, the earth spider was surrounded by flames.


    ¡°Got¡­Gotcha¡­?¡±


    But, as Ayano dubiously mumbled while looking into the flames, what emerged was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised her was the ¡°pishpish¡± sound of it splitting open.


    Pang!


    Like a thin layer of glass shattering, the middle of the cocoon split open and the earth spider reappeared, completely unharmed.


    The webbing apparently contained some special component that could block spiritual energies. The spider had used that covering to hide its body and avoid the purifying powers of the flames.


    ¡°...It¡¯s~ it¡¯s quite formidable, hu~¡±


    Ayano sang. At first glance she seemed very calm, but a careful study would reveal that her sun vein had already risen.


    Ayano did not attack with full strength, but her confidence ebbed when she saw it being completely deflected.


    ¡°Only a little bug, don¡¯t be so haughty ¡ª¡ª!!¡±


    Resonating with Ayano¡¯s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits gathered. There was no materialization, but in the vicinity, enough spirits gathered to equal a volcano opening.


    ¡°Then¡­ regretting it now?¡±


    Accompanying her anger, Ayano entered a selfless state. Her composure was completely engulfed by anger, and transformed into strength.


    She continuously summoned stronger and even stronger spirits. This time, it wasn''t directly released into a single area but, using her immovable strength of mind, was released into one direction.


    This time, Ayano held Enraiha perpendicular to her body. Focused on running after the earth spider, she took a deep breath and released it with a sharp ¡°kiai.¡±


    ¡°Haa!!¡±


    In an instant, the flame flew into the earth spider¡¯s body. Its abdomen expanded and exploded, transforming it into a miniature torch.


    Within this seemingly small torch gathered the entire area¡¯s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball continued to expand. This time the earth spider was definitely transformed into ashes.


    Nothing was left. The pieces of the spider¡¯s body and the youma spirit around it had been completed purified. Now, the temple where the youma was vanquished finally filled with the tranquil air that temples should have.


    If an attack from the outside could be defended against, simply attack from the inside. Even though describing it was easy, actually doing it was close to impossible.


    This was like the world¡¯s own close relationship with the spirits. Like the life force of living beings.


    The body of living beings that have water cannot remain unaffected by water spirits, and living beings that have heat house fire spirits within their bodies.


    Though youma materialize, they can¡¯t escape this rule.


    However, in ordinary circumstances, controlling the spirits residing within the body was impossible.


    These kinds of spirits, infinitely close to a living beings¡¯ survival instinct, hold enormous willpower. The origin of life does not allow control to anyone.


    Even a genius can¡¯t control it easily as he would like. But in this world, no matter what, there are always people who spend their entire day saying ''logical boundaries'' are for foolish and sad humans.


    ¡°Heh. It was this kind of thing.¡±


    Ayano released a pleasing smile and turned around to go back.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue her dialogue. Ayano stupidly stared at the two¡¯s body language. Probably, the bigger body was Masato, and on its left was Takeshi''s body. Everything seemed to be just fine.


    But¡ª¡ª


    (How come there¡¯s no head¡­?)


    The two were standing naturally. The taller one still had both hands in his pockets, and the other seemed unable to control his exhilaration, holding a fist in front of his chest.


    It didn¡¯t seem odd that they had no heads, for whatever reason.


    Ayano looked toward the ground, where two round objects entered her eyes. Ayano stumbled, nearly falling over, but steadied herself. She knelt down and lifted one of them onto her knees. Even though it was quite heavy, Ayano smiled as she smelled the odor of the person that she really liked. Ayano hugged the head of the one who, from a very young age, fought together with her and taught her the ways of survival. Quietly, she mumbled.


    ¡°Uncle¡­ head¡­ fell down¡­ uh¡­"


    Ayano sadly smiled as she tried to put Masato¡¯s head back on. Hoping that by doing this he would return to life, she stubbornly forced the head back on.


    As if mocking Ayano, an unseen blade lightly carved into Masato¡¯s body. In a second, the big body split apart into hundreds or even thousands of slices of meat.


    His heart had stopped pumping a while ago, so fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.


    Although there were no sounds of flowing blood or breaking flesh, strangely enough, it still gave people a feeling of reality.


    Under the blowing of the wind, Masato¡¯s body came apart without a sound. As if it had gone through a paper shredder, the pieces of meat danced in the sky like flower petals.


    Ayano watched the frozen picture.


    Drip.


    Accompanying the sound of a water droplet, something fell on her face. Ayano unconsciously tried to remove it.


    It was a bright red piece of meat, which still had some remaining warmth. Ayano¡¯s consciousness seemed to pass through a filter as she realized what was on her fingers. She only recovered a small amount.


    ¡°No...¡±


    It had once been a part of Masato¡¯s body, but now he could no longer be described even as a corpse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    At that moment, Ayano''s screams could be heard far and wide.


    "Kukukukuku¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    This sound that vibrated through the air, the snickering sound, wasn¡¯t directly sent to the brain. To better describe it, accompanying this ¡°snigger¡± were some strong feelings. This derision towards the opponent¡¯s ¡°awareness¡± seemed to provoke and annoy Ayano.


    Faced with the appearance of the enemy, due to frequent training of the body and spirit, Ayano instantly entered fighting mode.


    She buried deep within her the feeling of anguish, substituting it with the feelings of animation and anticipation.


    Directing her anger towards her opponent, she challenged it...


    "Come out!"


    Ayano had already surpassed the limits of anger that could be expressed on a human''s face, though she seemed determined that she could. She looked up.


    It was that thing. In front of a branch on a huge tree stood a human shadow, completely without fear of danger and with its right hand resting in its pocket.


    Since it was a place without much light, she was unable to clearly see her opponents face. It didn¡¯t really matter, though, since the overflowing of evil ki already told her ''this is an enemy.''


    Ayano silently swung Enraiha upwards.


    There was no need to know who it was, nor was there the need to accumulate strength. All that was required was to calmly mix in the killing intent and kill it in one strike. The sharpened killing intent transformed the burning sword blade, whose flames flowed upwards.


    Moving lightly, clearly defying its weight, that thing avoided the slash, leaping high onto the roof as if flying. That thing looked down towards Ayano, slowly moving its body as if to say "chase away."


    This was clearly a trap, but Ayano bravely accepted this kind of provocation.


    (Even if it is a trap, it doesn''t matter, I will definitely annihilate you.)


    Deep within herself, she was submitting to such a type of anger. Ayano had already begun a rampage for revenge.


    Part 4


    In the sky, the ki of a youma suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Kazuma suddenly looked toward the sky. To conceal itself, it had gathered bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly, a wind blade flashed out. Kazuma had absolutely no time to defend, and even flying backwards to avoid it took his full effort.


    The wind blade passed right by Kazuma, who was still rolling away, and then, slightly changing its angle, sliced the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, and Takeya in half with one strike.


    ¡°Wait! Wait a second!!¡±


    Kazuma yelled mindlessly as the situation changed into something that he had not predicted.


    (I... I was actually ambushed!?)


    Actually, it was the first time he had been ambushed. Furthermore, it was an ambush with wind spirits? No matter who had summoned them, it was impossible for Kazuma not to feel the gathering of such a degree of wind spirits. No matter how great the Fuujutsu practitioner, the use of Fuujutsu could not deceive Kazuma. This was not a question of the difference between abilities, but that the rules were thus.


    However, what had just occurred was that impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focusing towards the thing in the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ that thing...?¡±


    A really small object, perhaps smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Near it, five things rose and flew out.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s hand¡­? Doesn¡¯t seem so... red leaves¡­?


    No matter how he looked, it didn¡¯t seem like it was flying in the sky. It wasn''t controlling the wind. With a questioning look, Kazuma suddenly discovered what that thing really was.


    It was a human hand. A strange human hand was flying in the sky. However, even recognizing it didn¡¯t solve anything, as it still couldn¡¯t change the fact that three people had been killed.


    (Anyways, first let¡¯s defeat it!)


    Kazuma mumbled in a voice that only he himself could hear. The thing that looked like a hand flew higher into the sky... and disappeared.


    ¡°Wait! What are you actually thinking!?¡±


    Kazuma protested to the wind spirits, as this was clearly against the contract. But, the spirits only made an uncertain sound, and they certainly couldn¡¯t tell Kazuma the location of the strange human hand that disappeared.


    ¡°What''s going on¡­¡±


    The miserable condition in front of his eyes, the corpses of Shingo, Takeya and the Fuuga practitioner, seemed just as if it was done by Kazuma.


    The spirits disobeyed the contract? ¡ª¡ª Impossible.


    If Kazuma were to hear this kind of situation from someone else, he would have highly doubted the mental state of that person. This was why what just happened was a very irregular situation.


    The spirits did have cognizant qualities. Initial Principle ¡ª¡ª it was when the world was first created. Immutable laws were created alongside this existing world, and the spirits obeyed them, allowing this world to remain intact in this kind of shape and reality. Bees have to live in a beehive, and one part of himself recognizes his own existence. The portion, even if it had intelligence, couldn''t possibly think. And of course, it was impossible for spirits to have the type of free will to break a contract.


    If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science would be broken. The world would be destroyed within three days.


    All of the wind spirits should obey Kazuma''s command. Even the spirits contracted with that thing had to follow that rule. But it didn''t...


    ¡°An exception...¡±


    Kazuma thought of the worst case scenario, and sighed weakly.


    (There¡¯s someone like me? No way¡­)


    It made him lose his enthusiasm just by thinking about it. Perhaps he could be considered lucky... Of course, Kazuma did not want to think this way at all. He now had no spare time to indulge in thought.


    Since he sensed a massive amount of fire spirits coming towards him.


    (So even Ifrit has come here? Crap, when did Japan become a world of youma!?)


    Even before he finished composing his thoughts, a situation appeared that he could not have predicted.


    What emerged was not Ifrit, but a young girl. She had red flames and eyes of burning hatred, holding accumulated power in her right hand.


    ¡°Kazuma¡ª¡ª!!¡±


    The strength of the fire spirits that gathered in her right hand had already crystallized. Ayano seemed to have made up her mind that moment.


    Chop!!


    Ayano quickly entered the rapidly retreating Kazuma¡¯s vision, swinging the red sword that was, for the Kannagi clan, more important than anything else. It was the sword that had made his life very chaotic.


    Faced with the godly sword that he would have preferred never to meet again, Kazuma yelled,


    ¡°Enraiha!? Are you Ayano!?¡±


    The only answer was a sword flash from Enraiha. Kazuma tried his best to explain to Ayano, who was filled with killing intent and not listening to anything.


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait a moment, this is a misunderstanding! They weren¡¯t killed by me¡­ hey, you should listen to what other people are saying!¡±


    Flaming white fireballs continuously approached. Kazuma kept dodging and speaking, but Ayano seemed like she couldn''t hear at all.


    Ayano was already too angry and had already forgotten herself due to the esteemed Masato''s death. She had no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san had told her, Kazuma was quite suspicious.


    Dang!!


    ¡°Hey!!!¡±


    The fireball that Kazuma thought he had evaded suddenly exploded, blocking his means of retreat. Noticing this, Ayano took advantage of the explosion to appear in front of his eyes while swinging Enraiha.


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s revenge!!¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    With that, she did a two part strike with the intent of splitting Kazuma like bamboo. Kazuma escaped by shifting his body sideways, using his palms to catch the sword handle near its top. Facing Ayano¡¯s fiery anger and blood-covered face, he yelled,


    ¡°Otou-san?... Genma died?¡±


    However, even before he finished saying it, he realized that it was a mistake. Even though Ayano and Genma¡¯s relationship wasn¡¯t so bad at first glance, if Genma were to die, Ayano would not try to avenge him.


    Another person appeared in his head. The ¡°uncle¡± from the Oogami family that Ayano had been very close to.


    The name was probably...!!


    ¡ª¡ª Bam!


    "Ugh..."


    Suddenly, Ayano threw her head upwards and struck Kazuma¡¯s chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes were somewhat slower. Though he quickly evaded, the blow still caused dizziness and pain in his head.


    Despite that, he calmly asked,


    "Oogami Masato died?"


    Ayano''s face became even more somber. She forced so much strength into Enraiha that its flames could be clearly seen even from a distance.


    (Seems like that had the opposite effect...)


    Kazuma shrugged his shoulders, sighing. He had no more questions to ask this person filled with such emotion. Faced with this confused, angry little girl, anything he did would be useless.


    However, he couldn''t kill her. If he was to hurt Ayano, the fool¡¯s father, Juugo, would completely recognize him as an enemy. This had to be avoided.


    This was not because he feared Juugo, who was the Kannagi clan¡¯s strongest practitioner, but when he lived as ''Kannagi Kazuma,'' Juugo was his only ally. In order not to sadden him, he could only do one thing.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª Ayano-chan? I¡¯m ¡ª¡ª leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then, see ya.¡±


    Skillfully avoiding the tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma escaped.


    ¡°¡ª¡ªWait, wait a second!¡±


    Kazuma, turning his back to Ayano, leaped up, surrounding himself with wind, and flew upwards about 10 meters, disappearing.


    ¡°Wha... Where did he...¡±


    Kazuma floated directly above her as she continued to look around.


    Manipulating the air and changing the reflection rate of light. Kazuma made himself transparent, just as if he was wearing an invisibility cloak. If Ayano had looked closely, she could have seen the parts where waves emerged from high heat, but as she was being controlled by anger and had forgotten herself, she did not.


    Kazuma took no pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but thought about what he had to do later on.


    From the looks of things now, the one who killed Shingo and Takeya has made me his scapegoat. If even Oogami Masato''s murder is blamed on me... If they really believe that I am the one who killed Oogami Masato as well...


    Will this become an all out war with the Kannagi? Hmmmm... interesting, but this feeling of being toyed with by someone else really sucks... So then, what should I do now?


    Hehe, hehe.


    Kazuma burst out laughing. The Kannagi clan and the mysterious Fuujutsu practitioner. Two of the strongest things in the world were already assaulting his life. Of course, he could not ignore this.

 Volume 1, Three - A Battle with the Past

    Volume 1, Chapter Three - A Battle with the Past


    Part 1


    Kazuma stood alone in the darkness.


    Deep in the night, a dead silence shrouded the park. The usual wanderers who occupied the park were nowhere to be found, perhaps chased away by something unknown.


    French Hill. This place may sound nice, but due to its dense vegetation, it became a frightening place that would make anyone question whether it could be considered a park. It seemed gloomy even by daylight, and at night, strollers would probably meet with mishap.


    At the top of this hill, Kazuma leaned lightly against a tree trunk, resting motionlessly.


    His black jacket almost completely concealed his existence, even to people that may have been standing right in front of him.


    Just like an experienced hunter, Kazuma had become one with nature.


    ¡°...............!¡±


    His eyes opened without warning. His body began to shiver due to his unconstrained happiness and fear.


    ¡°Here already...¡±


    He mumbled. An unusual heat came through the park entrance, heading straight towards him.


    Even someone whose senses were not as sharp as Kazuma¡¯s would definitely notice this presence. Because the shining energy waves in the dark were so scary, it gave one the impression of daybreak.


    If Ayano at that evening was said to be the sun, then this could only be described as a supernova¡¯s explosion.


    The other party did not show any intention of hiding his existence. Instead, as though he was boasting it, he walked with the same ease a king would.


    As ¡°he¡± stepped into the plaza, his line of vision shifted to Kazuma, who was standing in the shade of the trees.


    ¡°......Am I late?¡±


    ¡°No...... the timing is just right.¡±


    Kazuma answered as he emerged from the shade, walking into the open without a care.


    A statue symbolizing a loving mother and her child stood between them. It was unsure if that was just a coincidence or if Kazuma was using it to mock the situation.


    ¡°Let''s begin, then.¡±


    Kazuma calmly declared the beginning of the battle.


    ¡°So you...... are unwilling to sit and talk this over......?¡±


    ¡°He¡± questioned hesitantly.


    Perhaps ¡°he¡± already knew the answer, as his tone slightly implied resignation.


    As expected, Kazuma taunted back,


    ¡°Let me answer with my power...... ''Father''!!¡±


    Kazuma released blades of wind as he spoke. Genma let out flames in retaliation.


    Both sides had things they could not afford to lose. The winds and flames fought against each other furiously, perhaps the only way for father and son to communicate upon meeting after four years.


    The residence was shrouded with silence. As Genma walked down the corridor alone, he felt like he was in an abandoned house with no one in it.


    At this point, most of the members of the family were gathered in the Kannagi residence. Every single one of them breathed quietly as though afraid to be found, too scared to stay alone. They gathered in the main hall, shivering.


    There was a basis for their fears, though. Masato, the strongest of the branch families, and Shingo and Takeya, who were rumored to rival even the main branch when together, were murdered one by one. Everyone was scared, afraid that they would be next.


    Genma called them cowards for that, but not everyone was as powerful as he was.


    ¡°I am late.¡±


    Genma kneeled before Juugo¡¯s room, and upon receiving permission to enter, slid the paper door open. Genma walked inside, moving while kneeling, and stopped before Juugo, still kneeling. Juugo showed deep hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°......You are really late.¡±


    (You old sly fox, running away on your own.)


    Juugo said, without even bothering to keep his unpleasant thoughts to himself.


    ¡°By the way, where is Ayano?¡±


    Genma asked as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°She was too noisy, so I sent her out.¡±


    Juugo¡¯s voice sounded even more displeased because he had just pacified Ayano several minutes ago. Unfortunately, Ayano might have gone to the hotel where Kazuma was staying at to set it aflame in her rage.


    ¡°This is something that cannot be helped. She had been in such close terms with Masato after all.¡±


    Genma commented as though he had nothing to do with it. Consequently, Juugo became even more furious.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you were so lenient. Since you''re so concerned about Ayano, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to calm her down earlier?¡±


    Before, when Ayano was making a big scene shouting and screaming, Genma had turned around as though nothing was happening and had left his seat. And to be so thick-skinned as to come back only once she had finally calmed down was something that even Juugo would grumble about.


    ¡°That''s because I had to give instructions to everyone in the clan. I also wanted to hear the reports from the Fuuga clan.¡±


    Genma decided not to mention these things because they were of no relevance, simply ignoring them. Juugo knew this as well, so he stopped pressing Genma as there were other matters that required discussion.


    "So what do you think? Most of the people in the clan pinned the crimes on Kazuma..."


    ¡°Killing Masato and Takeshi without Ayano noticing, then deliberately revealing himself before escaping. Then, while making his escape, he spots Shingo and Takeya and kills both of them at the same time. Even though it is theoretically possible considering the timing......... it is too difficult to be done.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that makes me feel much better. I almost thought I was the only normal one.¡±


    After hearing such words from Juugo, who didn¡¯t normally mock others, Genma smirked.


    ¡°It''s because everyone feels insecure. Rather than facing some unknown enemy, they find it easier to believe that Kazuma is back in Japan for revenge.¡±


    ¡°...Does Ayano feel insecure as well?¡±


    "She just lost her rationality due to Masato¡¯s death. That¡¯s all."


    Genma brought the issue across faintly. It was a critical period now, so there was no time to bother with that stubborn girl.


    (Once we know the true identity of our enemy, feel free to be angry as much as you want!)


    Gemna''s thoughts were blunt, even though it would be difficult to say such things out loud.


    ¡°Compared to this, a problem still lies with Kazuma. No matter what, his actions are too suspicious. Maybe he is in league with the enemy!¡±


    ¡°That could be true. If he really didn¡¯t do it, he should have come and explained everything. I don''t think he''s afraid we might kill him without hearing him out first. Leaving you aside, he should still trust me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Genma could only give a bitter smile in response to Juugo¡¯s mocking remarks. After all, he had done nothing to deserve Kazuma¡¯s trust, so he had no way of rebutting Juugo''s words at that time.


    ¡°However, I am the only one who can capture Kazuma.¡±


    ¡°......Were Shingo and Takeya really killed by Kazuma?¡±


    ¡°Even though this is just speculation, I believe the murderer was someone else...... perhaps the person who Ayano saw. But Kazuma did defeat the two of them beforehand. From the marks the wind blades made as they grazed the ground and the position of Shingo and Takeya''s bodies, they were definitely lying on the ground when they were attacked.¡±


    Genma spoke faintly, but it sounded more like boasting in Juugo¡¯s ears. If Genma¡¯s assumptions were true, Kazuma had already attained strength that rivaled the main branch.


    ¡°You seem really happy, Genma. If this is true, why did you abandon Kazuma back then?¡±


    Juugo finally asked the question that he had held back for four years. He had always wondered about it.


    No matter how bad Genma was at expressing himself, even if no one could understand what he was thinking, Juugo had come to realize that Genma actually loved Kazuma a lot.


    ¡°I was born as a Kannagi and live as a Kannagi. I am not allowed to choose any other way of living...... it is the same for my son as well.¡±


    ¡°So is that why you threw him somewhere you couldn¡¯t reach? So he could choose any path he desired? Even so, there was no need to leave him all alone! What if he had starved to death by the roadside?¡±


    ¡°Hmph...... What are you talking about? He is my son.¡±


    ¡°*Sigh*... So that¡¯s it.¡±


    He had no strength to continue asking after that boastful statement. Juugo decided to return to the main topic once more.


    ¡°So, can you defeat Kazuma?¡±


    Genma did not reply. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Juugo. Eyes that were more convincing than any words could be, saying ¡°there is no way I can lose.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I shall leave this matter to you then! When will there be results?¡±


    ¡°It should be settled today. If we give our enemies too much time by chasing Kazuma, they will use it as an advantage. We give them an inch and they will take a mile.¡±


    ¡°......I look forward to your performance.¡±


    Genma, without reply, showed his respects and quietly left the room, with the intent of nabbing his son with his very own hands.


    Part 2


    Kazuma was leisurely enjoying his dessert on the 67th story of Yokohama¡¯s Landmark Tower, the hotel on Royal Street that came closest to the skies.


    Be it a threat or a coax, Kazuma intended to squander off all the cash he obtained by any means possible, no matter how evil or horrendous said methods may be.


    However, as though to mock this sadistic decision, his hand phone rang. Kazuma looked, irritated, at the hand phone on the table.


    Pirorororororororo


    Staring at his consistently ringing hand phone, Kazuma cursed himself.


    Why did I forget to set it to voicemail?


    Even with that said, Kazuma could not just turn off his phone.


    Pirorororororororo


    The monotonous ringing continued. Kazuma did not pick up the phone, instead mentally listing all the people who know his number, one by one, trying to avoid reality.


    Pirorororororororo


    ¡°Ahhh! It¡¯s too noisy!¡±


    He finally gave up, and pressed the button to receive the call.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kazuma did not bother to hide his unhappiness. He used a very rude tone, which was sent to the ears of the person at the other end through electronic waves.


    ¡±Watashi (It is me)¡±


    The other party was even ruder. Upon hearing the caller''s voice, Kazuma immediately regretted his decision to pick up the phone from the bottom of his heart, as it was the voice he least wanted to hear in the world.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Watashi? What a weird name. Did we meet somewhere before?¡±


    ¡±Quit joking around with me¡±


    Though Kazuma tried to joke his way around this, the voice in the phone spoke just as arrogantly as before. Kazuma took a deep breath and prepared himself to duel with the man who had abandoned him in the past.


    ¡°It has been a long time. I wonder, can I still call you ''Father''?¡±


    Genma¡¯s voice caused his memories of the past to painfully reawaken.


    I was still Kazuma Kannagi back then, who was pathetically weak.


    Back then, I could never defy my father. I could only mindlessly listen to his orders to continue training, even though he knew I had no talent.


    ¡°You lost?¡±


    It was neither a question nor verification. It was an unbelievably calm sentence that surpassed anger and disappointment, one dealt a great blow upon the pitiful loser.


    ¡°You lost to some twelve-year old girl?¡±


    The voice repeated, as though speaking purposely.


    ¡°¡­¡­I am¡­¡­Really sorry¡­¡­¡±


    The boy placed his forehead on the tatami, squeezing out a very weak voice. The man did not answer, merely glaring at the shivering boy with ice cold eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­So be it. It was a mistake to even want to train you to be a Enjutsu practitioner.¡±


    The man mercilessly gave up on the boy. But somehow, the boy seemed happy about that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to practice Enjutsu anymore from now on.¡±


    The boy, about to faint at first, suddenly brightened. The man, upon verification, said the most crucial sentence.


    ¡°Someone who is not an Enjutsu practitioner has no need to stay in the Kannagi family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    The smile on the boy¡¯s face hardened. The man continued talking as though it was a natural thing to do.


    ¡°From today on, you are no longer my son. Get lost! Go to some other place!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What¡­¡­Fath¡­¡­Father!¡±


    ¡°I am no longer your ''Father''.¡±


    The man said coldly.


    ¡°Get out of my presence immediately.¡±


    With that blunt statement, the man walked out of the room without another glance at the boy.


    ¡°Fath¡­Father! Please wait!¡±


    The man looked down emotionlessly on the boy who hugged his arm, tossing him away. The boy was thrown so hard that he almost hit the wall.


    ¡±Fath¡­Father! Father!¡±


    The boy was unable to stand up and could only cry out in pain and misery. He reached out his hand, but was unable to touch anything. Even so, the boy refused to give up and continued to extend his arm.


    ¡°Father!!!!!!¡±


    The man walked away without even turning his head.


    There was no one who could reply to this boy who had lost everything now......


    "Call me whatever you want."


    The voice that would remain blunt even unto the verge of death pulls Kazuma back to reality.


    ¡°How about Gen-chan?¡±


    ¡°Why did you come back to Japan?¡±


    Ignoring Kazuma¡¯s cheeky response, Genma brought out the main topic.


    ¡°I believe the youngest child of the Yuuki family should have mentioned that I came back ''on a whim.'' Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    ¡°......Surrender! It is not too late!¡±


    ¡°You guys seem to be treating me like the criminal. I didn''t come here to find trouble with the Kannagi family, but if you guys come knocking on my door, I won¡¯t be merciful.¡±


    The chat was more of two people talking on their own than a conversation. After all, a conversation requires people to understand, or at least try to understand, each other and give something like a reaction. However, the phrase ¡°understand each other¡± didn¡¯t seem to apply to these two.


    ¡°Do you think you can win against the Kannagi family?¡±


    ¡°No one will know unless I try, right?¡±


    Kazuma realized that he was no longer afraid of Genma like he was in the past. Through this newfound arrogance, Kazuma felt a certain sense of warmth from the absence of fear.


    (This stubborn old man didn¡¯t change a bit¡­)


    Kazuma stopped paying attention to whatever Genma may have been saying at the other end of the phone, indulging himself in his own emotions.


    ¡°Kazuma, are you listening?!¡±


    Genma raised his voice. Four years ago, Kazuma might have been kneeling next to the phone begging for forgiveness. Their relationship was one of absolute orders followed with absolute obedience.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, of course I''m listening. What is it?¡±


    The sound of Genma''s deep sigh came out of the phone as he said,


    ¡°I must meet with you. I am going over to you now, is that okay?¡±


    (Good chance.)


    Kazuma needed to clarify one thing ever since he heard his father¡¯s voice again after four years.


    (I want to know whether I have surpassed that man... Whether I have become stronger than the man who ordered me around in the past. No matter how, I must verify this.)


    ¡°No, now is not a convenient time.¡±


    Kazuma kept his expanding emotions within his heart. Without changing his cheeky way of speech, he said,


    ¡°Tonight at twelve, let¡¯s meet in French Hill.¡±


    ¡°What kind of time is that? The park would have closed long ago!¡±


    ¡°Then no one will come to interrupt, right?¡±


    With those words, Kazuma''s tone suddenly changed.


    ¡°So you really want to kill me... I accept your challenge, then.¡±


    To Genma, I was nothing but a failed product. He wouldn¡¯t go easy even when executing punishment on me.


    ¡°I realized what you took me as since four years ago. However, I am no longer that little boy. I won''t let you order me around anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Foolish kid. Fine, then. I shall let you understand the limitations of your own strength.¡±


    Genma replied arrogantly. Even though he knew clearly that his son has misunderstood him, he was unable to think of any other reply.


    ¡°I shall look forward to it then, ''Father''.¡±


    After bidding farewell with excitement, Kazuma ended the call. He switched his phone off immediately and threw it at the desk beside him.


    However, the phone missed the intended target and rolled onto the floor.


    Looking at his trembling left hand, Kazuma gave a bitter smile. His left hand was shaking so much that he could not control its strength, but he was not ashamed of that.


    (Yeah, of course I''m scared. After all, I am challenging the strongest practitioner of the Kannagi clan.)


    He clenched his left fist tightly, as though intending to trap his fear within it.


    No matter how afraid I am, I must not run away. To truly sever all ties with the Kannagi clan and to surpass the old me, I must perform the ¡°ritual¡± of defeating my father, who symbolizes my past.


    He did not hate Genma. In fact, now he found the stubbornness in Genma rather pleasant.


    But this and that are two different matters. This is something I cannot give in to, no matter what.


    The trembling stopped. With a determination beyond the fear he felt in his tightly held left fist, Kazuma muttered to himself,


    ¡°I will not run or hide anymore. Nor will I go easy on you...... oyaji.¡±


    Part 3


    The flames that Genma summoned easily swallowed and melted away Kazuma''s wind blades.


    ¡°......Did you do something just now?¡±


    With his entire body wrapped in golden flames, Genma descended like a god, with the identity of a man with divine power. Such magnificent power made any attempts at resistance seem meaningless.


    The mere existence of this man, Kannagi Genma, was enough to instill such feelings into his opponents. With such power, he definitely had that ¡°right¡±.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Kazuma subconsciously retreated several steps, shouting as if to encourage himself, and once more began forming wind blades.


    ¡°The fun only starts now!¡±


    Almost a hundred wind blades flew towards Genma from all directions. However, the blades did not attack simultaneously. Instead, the wind blades skillfully developed their own paths and speed, flying around the sky.


    ¡°Hmmm......¡±


    Genma observed the blades calmly. No matter how he moved, there was no way to fully avoid an attack like that. However, he noticed that each individual blade was no stronger than the ones that came at him earlier.


    Genma did not take any action, simply standing there as the blades came at him. As the wind blades flew into the flames wrapped around his body... They vanished without a trace.


    (This cannot be...)


    Realizing the huge gap between their strength, Kazuma was so shocked that he was at a loss for words. Genma leisurely watched Kazuma¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I''m sure this isn''t your full strength, right? I have no time to play with you, so let me end this now!¡±


    As he announced this, his flames increased at an explosive rate.


    Several fire pillars shot out with fierce roars, aiming at Kazuma. It had the shape of a big snake or dragon with an arched body, the materialized form of such a great power.


    Genma''s attack gave off the impression of a glare from a poisonous snake. Trying to control his body trembling with fear, Kazuma jumped up with all his might.


    In the blink of an eye, the place where Kazuma had been was swallowed up by the dragon¡¯s mouth. Even though he escaped it, the flames that hit the floor became tiny pieces and continued to rampage violently.


    Though they were tiny pieces of flame, they were still flames that Genma controlled. The density of the flames were unusually high, and a direct hit would turn any target into ashes.


    Kazuma focused all his attention in avoiding them. He used the flow of air to understand the situation and, by synchronizing with the wind spirits, ¡°saw¡± every single direction at once.


    He accurately grasped the motion of all the flames that rained down from the sky, dodging at times and deflecting them with his wind at other times.


    Forcefully taking down all of the flames was not an option. The power of the branch family could not be compared with that of the main family, so Kazuma had no confidence to survive for even one second with his wind barrier.


    (Well, it''s not like I can''t do it. But now is not the time.)


    Having escaped from the firestorm, Kazuma waited calmly for an opportunity to strike. According to Genma¡¯s true strength, that was nothing at all. There would have been nothing to be proud of even if he had blocked that attack.


    ¡°Oh, you dodged it?¡±


    Genma waved his hand, instantly extinguishing all the flames. As if it was all just an illusion, there was no trace of what had just happened. Not even a leaf was burnt.


    ¡°To burn nothing but the intended target? That¡¯s not a simple trick.¡±


    The higher the level of the Enjutsu practitioner, the easier it was to fully control the spirits and their flames. It could even defy the laws of physics, such as burning on water without boiling the water or forming flames that affected only the intended target.


    ¡°I should say the same for you. I originally intended to kill you...... But it seems I went too easy on you. You should be proud, I admit that you are someone worthy to fight me.¡±


    A gallant smile appeared on his strict face as Genma praised his son. But his son simply scratched his nose tip with a bitter smile in return.


    ¡°Ah... Ermm... Actually, you don¡¯t need to be so serious...... I am, after all, just a failed product. So why don¡¯t you relax a bit?¡±


    Genma ignored Kazuma''s ridiculous words and began to concentrate. He gathered his power attentively, creating an even stronger power.


    (I can see it clearly...)


    In contrast to his earlier, flippant expression, Kazuma mobilized all of his energy to try to see through Genma''s attack. There would only be one chance, so there was no room for failure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, Kazuma.¡±


    Genma had no intention of killing Kazuma, as he did not forget that his main objective was to capture Kazuma. Therefore, Genma released a tremendous amount of power while keeping it at a level that would leave the target barely alive.


    (......Now!!)


    Kaboom!


    The flames that appeared in front of Genma suddenly expanded and exploded. The shockwave hit the vegetation in the area, sent chairs and dustbins flying, and broke streetlights in all directions.


    ¡°I succeeded...?¡±


    Genma was still engulfed in flames. Though the results were still unclear, the surroundings looked as though a bomb has just exploded. The plants fluttered away from Genma, and any movable objects were blown from sight.


    (Even though it wasn''t a fatal hit, he should have at least taken some damage!)


    As the flame subsided, the scene inside became clear. What Kazuma saw inside was...


    ¡°So that is your killer shot?¡±


    ...Genma, completely unharmed. Even his coat was as tidy as before.


    Genma looked at Kazuma calmly.


    ¡°And I thought you grew up after these four years¡­ So you only improved by using such cheap tricks? What a disappointment.¡±


    His words were as humiliating as four years ago, the day when he looked down upon Kazuma and said, "I have no use for trash."


    ¡°Stop joking......¡±


    Kazuma gnashed his teeth, squeezing out his voice with his fist held tight and trembling as the dreadful scenes of the past appeared in his mind one by one. He lost his sense of reasoning.


    "What a joke!! Disappointment!? You never expected anything from me!! Do you think you have any right to expect anything now? You, who abandoned me back-"


    Genma¡¯s insults were too painful for Kazuma, whose scars from four years ago still caused pain in his chest.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    But Genma only coldly interrupted the screams of the boy who was reminded of the past.


    ¡°If you want to make a fuss, I will give you time to do so later. Now you have only two options: either come back yourself, or I shall drag you back. You decide!¡±


    ¡°I choose neither.¡±


    Kazuma replied without thinking. He calmed down, since, after all, he was no longer the kid who cried because his father had abandoned him.


    ¡°Only you! I would rather die than lose to you! I will definitely defeat you!¡±


    Kazuma answered sharply, while showing his middle finger... Maybe he was still a kid after all!


    ¡°So you still think you can defeat me? Without such cheap tricks, you can¡¯t even win against Shingo and Takeya!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you noticed?¡±


    Kazuma shrugged his shoulders lightly as if to say, ¡°I don¡¯t care about such a thing.¡±


    ¡°By inspecting the corpse, one can notice it easily. It was just a simple manipulation of oxygen to cause combustion. If it went unnoticed, it might have been effective against second rate Enjutsu practitioners and below.¡±


    Genma saw through Kazuma¡¯s trick completely. Kazuma had simply transferred the oxygen around Shingo to Takeya¡¯s surroundings as they were about to release their flames.


    The sudden increase in oxygen concentration had caused Takeya¡¯s flames to go out of control. On the other hand, Shingo suffered from lack of oxygen as his flames burned the remaining oxygen out.


    This was the killer move that Kazuma designed against Enjutsu practitioners. If there were two opponents, it would work even better, as it could kill two birds with one stone.


    But as Genma had pointed out, this trick would only work if the opponent was caught off guard.


    As mentioned, Enjutsu practitioners can defy the laws of physics. To light a flame without using oxygen was one of the basics of Enjutsu.


    ¡°So be it. Since you intend to fight no matter what, I shall show you what irresistible power means!¡±


    Genma raised his ki to the maximum. A shade of azure spiritual energy burst out from his body, and the fire spirits around him were dyed blue one by one.


    The spirits that were soaked in the azure ki similarly materialized in the form of azure flames, replacing the originally glaring golden flames and giving off a clear and transparent blue glow.


    Kazuma watched the azure flames in amazement. After swallowing a few times, he mumbled in a hoarse voice...


    ¡°This is the first time I have seen it... So this is the azure flame of Kannagi Genma¡­¡±


    The flames of the Kannagi clan were flames of purification... and the strongest among them were ¡°golden¡±.


    That was absolutely true. However, the most outstanding forces in the main family may sometimes surpass this limit.


    The ¡°Divine Flame¡±- This was the invincible power that only the true chosen ones could attain. Adding the color of their own ¡°ki¡± to their flames was an ability that only eleven have obtained in the past thousand years. The only ones who were able to attain this level after a period of two centuries were Genma with his ¡°azure flame¡± and Juugo with his ¡°amethyst flame¡±.


    ¡°Watch this closely! This is the true power that your cheap tricks are completely useless against.¡±


    ¡°Oh... This does indeed seem like something my tricks won¡¯t work against.¡±


    Hearing what sounded like a loss declaration, Genma was slightly affected. However, Kazuma was not finished with his words.


    ¡°So then, let me get a little serious too!¡±


    With that, Kazuma raised his right hand up and pointed to the sky.


    ¡°Stop sounding so......¡±


    Genma held his words back. Wind spirits gathered at Kazuma¡¯s command with unbelievable speed, and Genma was attracted to this phenomenon.


    ¡°How... How can that be...¡±


    His shock came out as words from his mouth. At that moment, Genma realized for the first time that he had underestimated his son¡¯s powers.


    Kazuma was not just someone worthy of a fight. He was someone who Genma might not win against even if he went all out.


    Genma was stunned for just a few seconds, and those few seconds were just what Kazuma wanted.


    Genma quickly started his summoning, but Kazuma informed him calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, my summoning speed is faster.¡±


    To tell the truth, Kazuma had no confidence of beating Genma in terms of strength. In terms of attack power, fire spirits were the strongest among the four elemental spirits. Therefore, if an Enjutsu practitioner fought an equally powerful Fuujutsu practitioner and both attacked at full strength, the Enjutsu practitioner would definitely win.


    In that case, all the Fuujutsu practitioner needed to do was to not let the Enjutsu practitioner attack at full strength.


    In terms of speed, wind spirits were the fastest. If the Fuujutsu practitioner began his summoning first, he could attack before his opponent gathered enough strength. So if he aimed for such a time difference, there was no way to lose.


    To act weak at first, but reveal his true capabilities when the enemy is unable to obtain full strength.


    Some people may consider him despicable, but ¡°righteousness¡± doesn''t exist in Kazuma¡¯s dictionary. ¡°A winner is a winner, no matter how it is won¡± was his philosophy.


    Kazuma knew that he was sure to win. He had already gathered more power than Genma had, and all that was left was to release it.


    ¡°I will spare your life... Be grateful for that!¡±


    As if condensing the size of a large typhoon by ten thousand times, a very scary energy rampaged violently. The frantic winds turned into countless blades dashing across, cutting the azure flames into tiny bits.


    ¡°Argh...... Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Even so, the frenetic winds did not seem to weaken. They reached Genma''s flesh and without stopping at all... went through.


    The blades were so fast and sharp that there wasn¡¯t even time for the victim to feel pain. Instead, an eternal piercing chill was felt... That was the last feeling Genma had as he succumbed to the darkness.


    ¡°...........................¡±


    Kazuma emotionlessly looked upon his father¡¯s body, which was lying flat on the ground with blood flowing out from all over. Genma laid on the red-stained floor, motionless as if dead.


    ¡°......!¡±


    Kazuma, whose head had been lowered and whose shoulders began shivering as it spread across his entire body, finally burst out in excitement.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ho¡­¡­Ha¡­¡­Haha¡­¡­Ha¡­¡­Hahahahahahahaha!! This is great! I won! Now you know how strong I really am! Damn dad! You shall lie down on the sickbed in regret! Ahahahahahahaha¡­¡­Hahahaha¡­¡­Haha¡­¡­Ha¡­¡­¡±


    Kazuma, who was laughing loudly in the empty park, calmed down all of a sudden and collapsed onto the floor in lassitude. He looked up into the night sky with a troubled expression.


    ¡°I won... What to do... Tsoi Rin...... What...... should I do from now on......?¡±


    ...But the moon did not answer any of his questions.


    No one could answer him. The moon just stayed in the unreachable night sky, shining down silently.


    Part 4


    It was already around two in the morning by the time Kazuma reached his hotel. His steps were somewhat heavy after having to deal with three battles in one day.


    But he still could not rest yet. The wind brought a strong scent of fire.


    (Kannagi again? When will they ever learn......)


    Even though it was troublesome, Kazuma had no intention of running away, as the enemy was waiting by the main entrance of the hotel. Kazuma walked straight to the source.


    Perhaps the enemy sensed Kazuma approaching. The thin little shadow sitting beside the flowerbed turned his head.


    Due to the darkness of the night, Kazuma was unable to see the person¡¯s face clearly, though he could make out a very small figure. The power he possessed was weaker than Ayano''s, but on a different level compared to Shingo and Takeya.


    (......? Was there such a person in the Kannagi family......?)


    The shadow approached the doubtful Kazuma without warning. His face was lit up by the streetlights, revealing that he was younger than expected. A child, around ten or eleven years old, walked up to Kazuma.


    He was wearing beige shorts with a duffel coat. His feet were fortified by ankle boots. He was wearing clothes that were casual, yet well made.


    His cute face that one may mistake for a girl gave off a gentle, yet mature aura. The youth looked just like a well brought-up little master.


    The youth seemed tense as he nervously watched Kazuma, who returned his gaze with suspicious eyes. After staring at each other for a few seconds, the young boy opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t really believe it...... But if you are here now, then does that mean that father lost?¡±


    (Father...?)


    Later on, whenever Kazuma would recall this scene, he would feel really stupid. However, right now he could not understand what this youth meant, so he asked directly,


    ¡°......Who are you?¡±


    The youth¡¯s eyes instantly became very strict. He seemed to be angry, but because of his cute face, he was not menacing in any way.


    ¡°Are you saying that seriously?...Nii-sama¡±


    ¡°''Nii-sama''...? Ah, you''re Ren!¡±


    Kazuma clapped his hands and called out his younger brother¡¯s name, who was apparently twelve by now.


    (Oh yeah, I have a brother.)


    Though, if he had said that out loud, Ren would probably have looked down on him forever, so Kazuma forcefully kept his words inside his mouth.


    ¡°You sure grew! It''s been ten years since we last met, right?¡±


    "......I don¡¯t think it has been that long!"


    Ren answered strictly.


    ¡°Is that so? But it should have been about four years since we last saw each other, right? After all, I don¡¯t recall seeing you when I left.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you left home without saying a word.¡±


    ¡°Oh...... Ahh...... Sorry about that......¡±


    Ren¡¯s voice seemed even more serious. Kazuma could only reply with an embarrassed smile.


    The reason why Kazuma forgot about Ren was not because he was heartless... Or rather, not just because he was heartless.


    Unlike his elder brother, Ren was born with exceptional flame powers, so Genma had high expectations from him. Genma was apparently worried that Kazuma¡¯s uselessness might have been passed onto Ren, seeing as how he tried to separate them as much as possible.


    The two brothers probably met less than once every half a year. Even so, the pure Ren threw aside his father¡¯s intentions and looked up to Kazuma wholeheartedly.


    Kazuma, however, could not help but harbor complex feelings towards his talented brother. Despite that, he could not hate the cute, smiling boy who was unaware of those feelings and so remained attached to him.


    Even though this was not the outcome Genma wanted, Kazuma and Ren were a pair of close brothers.


    ......So in the end one could only call that heartless.


    ¡°Ah...... so what are you doing here?¡±


    Kazuma asked, pulling himself together.


    Ren suddenly became serious, looking straight into Kazuma¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I...... I am here to persuade you.¡±


    ¡°......Oh~¡±


    Kazuma grumbled and walked off, leaving Ren behind.


    ¡°Nii-sama!?¡±


    ¡°First, let''s go into my room! It''s been a really busy day, and I''m drained.¡±


    After guessing the reason for his fatigue, Ren¡¯s expression became clouded. He silently made himself determined to bring Kazuma back.


    Ren ran slowly while following Kazuma, who had already reached the room.


    Ren lightly sat down on the edge of the sofa. He was not being wary, though. The sofa was way too soft, and he was worried that if he sat down in the middle, he would have been buried within.


    Kazuma was sitting in front of a teacup, and Ren was in front of a mug filled with honey and hot milk. However, neither of them touched their cups. They were looking at each other as though trying to find out what the other was thinking.


    ¡°Back to the topic. Why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°......Huh? That is because......¡±


    Kazuma raised his hand, stopping Ren from asking the same question.


    ¡°I know the reason. But why? Kannagi Genma made his move, so why did you still come here? Normally, you wouldn¡¯t expect him to lose against me!¡±


    Genma would never lose, that was common knowledge in the Kannagi clan. Ever since Juugo lost a leg in a traffic accident, Genma was undoubtedly the strongest practitioner in the Kannagi clan.


    They were probably thinking that right now, believing Genma would bring back a badly wounded Kazuma very soon!


    However, Ren, despite being someone who believed in the strength of his father more than anyone else, did not seem to feel that way. And that meant.........


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Ren tried his best to fight back against those eyes that seem to see right through him.


    ¡°I know some rumors, from some occult website in Europe.¡±


    Users of magic, a technique of ancient times, were actually very progressive when it came to using something so extremely convenient as the internet.


    The website Ren found was one of those that practitioners used to exchange information.


    ¡°I heard them saying...... The ''Contractor'' is Japanese......¡±


    Kazuma widened his eyes slowly. Ren, witnessing this reaction, gathered up his courage and told Kazuma his assumptions.


    ¡°I have no proof. But...... I am very certain... that it is you, right? The only Contractor verified to exist in history...... That is you, isn¡¯t it, Nii-sama?¡±


    ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    Kazuma answered in a dull manner. He stopped Ren, who was about to speak, and continued talking.


    ¡°Not the only one, there is at least one other. I think we both know this very well.¡±


    ¡°So... You are indeed the......¡±


    Ren looked at Kazuma in awe, realizing his indirect answer.


    ¡°No matter, this kind of thing isn''t important. Let''s get to the main topic!¡±


    Kazuma placed one leg over the other comfortably and held up his cup.


    Ren sat upright, using his youth-like, straightforward mouth to speak openly.


    ¡°So let me ask you, are you the Fuujutsu practitioner who has been killing Kannagi practitioners these last couple of days?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t do it.¡±


    Kazuma answered in a very straightforward manner as well.


    ¡°I said that to everyone I met, but no one believed me. Why?¡±


    Even though he knew that Ren knew the reason, he kept it to himself. Perhaps that was a very wise decision!


    ¡°If that is the case, why don¡¯t you come back to explain yourself!? At this rate, the whole Kannagi clan will become your enemy soon!¡±


    ¡°......Do you still not get it?¡±


    Hearing Kazuma''s calm reply, Ren glared at him with strict eyes...... but he still wasn''t very taunting.


    ¡°No matter how strong you are, against the Kannagi clan......¡±


    ¡°Our old man seemed to have said the same thing! Even though he''s in pretty bad shape now, no thanks to me. Ayano can''t even be considered a worthy opponent. Those in the branch family are nothing. Therefore, I shouldn''t lose as long as I don¡¯t fight against the clan chief.¡±


    There is no way Ren could rebut against Kazuma''s confident words.


    Perhaps for the sake of his brother, who seemed ready to cry, Kazuma turned down his tone.


    ¡°......I understand that what I''m doing is very silly. To fight just because I can win is pretty much proving that I''m an idiot. If I just head back and say hello, the clan chief will probably forgive me just like that. But...... I have no intention of giving in to the Kannagi clan in any way anymore.¡±


    Kazuma stopped halfway, flushing some red tea down his throat. The sound of the cup being put back onto the coaster was abnormally clear.


    ¡°After so long, I no longer hate the Kannagi family. Even though I am now much more powerful than all of those who bullied me in the past put together, I don¡¯t intend to take revenge and put myself at their level. However, that doesn''t mean I''ve forgotten all the things that they did to me, nor the painful scars left in my heart. In order to overcome the weakness in myself, I gave up on the Kannagi name. Therefore, I shall not give in to the Kannagi clan in any way. I vow upon my name of Yagami to never give in.¡±


    His tone was much calmer than his words suggested, yet his unwavering determination was clear.


    Ren could only choose to remain silent, obviously unable to touch Kazuma at all.


    ¡°Though it is a very stupid determination! After all, it won''t hold forever.¡±


    ¡°......What do you mean?¡±


    Ren asked, surprised.


    Kazuma replied naturally,


    ¡°The Kannagi clan will be exterminated soon. I saw one of the enemies today, and he is way beyond Ayano''s level. Plus, our old man doesn''t seem like he can recover in time!¡±


    Despite being the one who gravely wounded Genma, Kazuma didn''t seem like he cared at all.


    ¡°You...... How can you even say such a thing!? Nii-sama, aren''t you part of the Kannagi family too? Is it fine to you even if your family members die!?¡±


    ¡°That''s none of my business. I am no longer a Kannagi, nor do I have any family members.¡±


    Kazuma clearly answered the questions, even though Ren was shouting out in shock.


    ¡°Don''t get the sequence wrong, Ren. I didn''t abandon the Kannagi family, the Kannagi family abandoned me.¡±


    ¡°That is...... But......¡±


    ¡°So can you still say that I''m obliged to do anything for the Kannagi clan?¡±


    Ren was unable to say anything. Kazuma''s words were very true, after all, and Ren had no right to ask for help either.


    But if he were to give up just like that, it would defeat the whole purpose of coming to find Kazuma.


    Kazuma had to be persuaded somehow, but Ren could not say anything. Kazuma was emotionlessly looking upon him.


    Ren lifted his head, revealing pitiful eyes that sought help.


    ¡°......Wu......Wuwu...... Wahh...... Wuwu......¡±


    Under the consistent staring, Ren finally began to sob.


    ¡°Hey hey...... Why are you crying over such a trivial matter? Now it seems as though I''m the bad guy!¡±


    Perhaps lacking the self-awareness of a bad guy, Kazuma spit out a rather brainless line.


    Ren just continued to weep, unable to reply. In this speechless period, only his sad weeping echoed.


    ¡°......Damn it......¡±


    Kazuma was the first to give in. He grabbed a towel by the side and tossed it to Ren, sighing.


    ¡°Stay here for tonight! Use that to wipe your face, and go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow...... I will send you back.¡±


    ¡°......Nii-sama!!¡±


    Ren pulled the towel away, letting out a cheerful cry. He jumped over the table and directly leaped into Kazuma''s chest, hugging him.


    (I knew this was going to happen...)


    Kazuma gently caressed Ren''s head, looking at the ceiling.


    Even in the past, Kazuma had never been able to refuse Ren''s ¡°requests¡±. No matter how unreasonable, as long as he used his angelic smile to ask and beg, crying if he was refused, Kazuma would still listen to him in the end.


    This time was no exception. However......


    Kazuma grabbed Ren by the back of his neck and easily picked him up. Ren, who was held up like a little cat, looked at Kazuma with a dazed expression. Eventually, however, he let out a smile across his face.


    It was not adoration. Ren was simply overly happy.


    Upon realizing this, Kazuma found it even harder to hide his suspicions.


    (Is this kid really twelve? Is it okay to be this cute?)


    Kazuma could not help but fear for Ren''s future, but he immediately stopped his thoughts, realizing that something weird could arise.


    Kazuma tossed Ren.


    Ren spun around once and landed squarely in the sofa.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Ehh~~ But......¡±


    Ren seemed displeased at Kazuma''s cold words.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to chat some more! It has been a long time since we last met, after all......¡±


    Kazuma stared at Ren in refusal, but the result was the same as always. Kazuma mentally added this defeat to the hundreds of losses he had against Ren. He had actually already lost count, though he had a vague record at a corner of his head.


    ¡°......I get it. What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Kazuma raised the white flag of surrender.


    Ren asked timidly,


    "Erm... Err... What do I have to do, to be as strong as you, Nii-sama?"


    ¡°How would I know the training methods of an Enjutsu practitioner?¡±


    Ren pouted from Kazuma''s straightforward answer.


    ¡°Besides, you have enough natural talent. There''s no need to undergo some weird training, right?¡±


    ¡°That is not true! I am probably the least talented in the main family.¡±


    ¡°......Then what can you say about me, who was abandoned by the family due to my lack of talent?¡±


    Kazuma replied as if he had no other choice.


    Agitated, Ren spoke out,


    ¡°You are very talented! To practice Fuujutsu to its limits! Compared to Nii-sama, I am still only a newbie. My flames are incomparable to Ayano-nee-sama and father.¡±


    ¡°...The way you compare yourself with the owner of Enraiha or the Divine Flames is a problem in itself.¡±


    ¡°But......¡±


    Ren''s expression was filled with anxiety. Apparently, he felt inferior from being among such elite family members.


    However, in Kazuma''s eyes, the power Ren possessed was not much different from Ayano four years ago. Their difference in power was simply because of Ayano''s possession of Enraiha.


    As for Juugo and Genma, they were out of the question. Only those with the Divine Flames could be compared to another Divine Flames wielder. Ren was at least ten years too early to feel inferior because of that.


    In other words, it was a meaningless comparison. However, even if he said that, Ren was unlikely to accept it. After all, he was lost because of the current difference in power, and failed to see the hope that laid in the future.


    ¡°And besides, if you really wish to become stronger, it will happen even if you lack talent.¡±


    In the end, Kazuma decided to frankly tell Ren his thoughts. Kazuma didn''t like it much, but there was nothing else he could say.


    ¡°You mean, ''there is no Talent that surpasses Diligence''?¡±


    Ren pouted with dissatisfaction.


    Kazuma waved it away, saying,


    ¡°I won''t say something as trite as that. There are barriers that can''t be overcome by hard work alone, and there are levels that can''t be reached without talent... But if you put your heart into it, you''ll be too busy to notice such a thing. So, no matter how ridiculous or impossible it seems, all you can do is work hard at it. If you still can''t do it after ignoring all common knowledge and limits and working as hard as you can... Well, you can always just give up then.¡±


    Perhaps Kazuma''s words were too strong, as Ren couldn''t help but feel afraid.


    ¡°Is...... Is that how you got stronger, Nii-sama?¡±


    ¡°Yup, I would be on the brink of death almost weekly!¡±


    ¡°To work so hard like that... Did you really want to take reven...... get back at father?¡±


    Maybe Ren feared that the word ¡°revenge¡± would be too harsh, as he suddenly began stuttering.


    Kazuma could only give a bitter smile to Ren''s speculation that deferred so much from the truth.


    ¡°I''m really happy that you look up to me so much. But I''m not that powerful. The reason I left Japan was to run away... to run away wholeheartedly from Dad...... and that woman. To run to somewhere far, far away. I didn''t want to have anything to do with the Kannagi family anymore. I didn''t even think about taking revenge against our oyaji until he called me.¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    "About that...... All I can say is that I''ve had a lot of difficulties!"


    Kazuma tried to get his way out of Ren''s innocent question, because the content wasn''t suitable for innocent kids like Ren.


    ¡°A lot of difficulties?¡±


    "Anyway, it was just a lot...... Speaking of which, the last time I was in mainland China, I met the Dragon King......"


    "A lot of difficulties......"


    ¡°Listen! This happened in Sichuan Province...¡±


    Ren eventually forgot his original question. Without even realizing it, he had become indulged in his brother''s stories.


    Kazuma let out a sigh of relief deep within his heart as he continued to exaggerate his adventures overseas.


    Part 5


    After coaxing the excited Ren to sleep, Kazuma finally laid on his end of the bed. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow, but his rest ended in the blink of an eye.


    "........................"


    Kazuma woke up upon feeling an evil presence and quickly jumped off the bed. As he did so, he sensed some black object passing by slowly beneath his feet.


    (This is......!)


    Kazuma stepped onto the trembling floor and headed to Ren''s room.


    ¡°Ren! Are you awake!?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ren had woken up long ago and was already wearing his shoes. Despite his young age, he was still a Kannagi practitioner, and it was impossible for him not to notice such a strong, ominous presence of youki.


    ¡°What is happening!?¡±


    ¡°Some idiot sliced the whole hotel! We have to escape now!¡±


    Kazuma grabbed Ren without explaining and ran towards the window.


    ¡°Wait...... Wait a second, Nii-sama...... Don''t tell me...¡±


    Kazuma answered Ren''s question with his actions. A gust of wind shattered the glass. Kazuma jumped out of the newly made exit without hesitation.


    Needless to say, he was hugging Ren throughout the whole process.


    Naturally, there was nothing at the other end of the exit. The light of dawn shone upon Earth¡¯s surface, which seemed hopelessly far away.


    The fear inside Ren transformed into sounds from his mouth.


    ¡°Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    His cry trailed far behind as the two descended at breakneck speed. Ren shut his eyes tightly.


    But they were caught by a gentle wind rather than smashing violently into the ground. Kazuma had skillfully changed his posture, landing his legs perfectly.


    ¡°Hey, we reached our destination.¡±


    Kazuma lightly knocked Ren, who was gripping him tightly, and informed him that they had already reached the ground. Ren opened his fearful eyes, and looked at the surroundings.


    ¡°Nii...... Nii-sama...... Am I still alive......?¡±


    ¡°The real trouble starts now.¡±


    Ren stood on his own feet, lifting his head to look up. What he saw was unbelievable.


    (The hotel is falling from the sky......?)


    The hotel was cleanly sliced through about one third of its height from the top, and was now sliding down from there. A building that was approximately a hundred meters in height was falling from a height of two hundred meters. This was easily comparable to a giant meteor dropping onto Earth, a catastrophe beyond human comprehension.


    "Some idiot sliced the whole hotel!"


    Kazuma''s words just now flitted into Ren¡¯s head.


    (This...... was done by a human......?)


    The unlucky people who were in the path of the cut dropped down one by one like abandoned puppets. The only fortunate thing for them was that they probably had no time to even be afraid when their bodies were sliced. The upper halves of the corpses were left, indicating pieces of flesh that no longer had any life.


    ¡°Don''t move recklessly.¡±


    In order to defend against the falling building, Kazuma surrounded himself and Ren with a kekkai of wind. Ren instinctively held on tightly to Kazuma''s jacket.


    The next moment...


    Kadoong...... Bam......


    The remains of the gigantic building violently crashed onto the ground.


    The nightmarishly smooth cutting point brought about a disaster. The upper half of the hotel that smashed into the ground remained in its original upright position. The people who spent their night in that portion of the hotel must have fully enjoyed the ecstasy of a two hundred meter long free-fall. Ren saw countless shadows at the windows, their faces distorted from fear and despair... or was it just his imagination?


    ¡°......Argh......¡±


    The hotel that fell at a horrifying speed was totally smashed out of shape. And with that, the kinetic energy obtained during the free-fall was released in all directions.


    Countless pieces, most of them ten meters long, flew towards the two, who were standing right in the center of the impact. These pieces had the destructive power of bombs flying at high speed, but were still forcefully blocked by Kazuma¡¯s wind kekkai.


    Rather than continuing to stay in their current position, Kazuma used the force of the explosion to fly up into the sky. His spherical kekkai skillfully dissolved the impact, allowing them to float back to a safe distance.


    ¡°......Ah......Ah......¡±


    Looking at where the hotel was, Ren moaned.


    Dust was everywhere, blocking the actual scene from sight. But...


    Those eyes staring upwards displayed great despair. The dust flew no higher than fifty meters, but there was nothing left above that. The lower portion of the hotel, which was supposed to be safe from harm, was no longer there.


    The high rise building, famed to be the tallest in Japan... Yokohama''s Landmark Tower was completely destroyed.


    (This...... This can''t be...... Such a thing......)


    Unable to look at the scene directly, Ren shifted his line of vision and looked down, suddenly noticing the floor around him.


    Countless holes scarred the blacktop, probably due to the flying pieces. The number of people lying down in the area was unbelievable.


    Even though it was just dawn, it was impossible that no one would be moving about in an area so close to the government organization. Whether they were white collar people who left home early in the morning, teenagers going for their morning jog, newspaper distributors or people with some other purpose to wake up so early... They were all hit directly by concrete pieces, and were now lying motionless on the floor, moaning.


    The blood pool that soaked the road continued to spread out further. The scattered bystanders were too weak to escape the jaws of death, yet they were still not dead yet... Or rather, they were unable to die just yet.


    Those who had stayed in the hotel might have been more fortunate. After all, at least they could go on without suffering pain.


    Ren buried his face into Kazuma¡¯s back and held on tight with his trembling hands. He felt as though all those people who were moaning in pain were looking at him, and even blaming him. He could not bear to watch it any further.


    ¡°What a big mess he made.¡±


    After landing on the floor, Kazuma mumbled as though this has nothing to do with him.


    ¡°This...... was done by the enemy''s Fuujutsu......?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Can''t...... Can''t this be stopped? If it was you, Nii-sama......¡±


    ¡°Ah...... Nope, I can''t interfere with the wind that guy controls.¡±


    Hearing Kazuma''s simple and carefree words, Ren became shocked and doubtful.


    ¡°That cannot be...?! Because, Nii-sama, you are......¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what I think. There''s apparently someone else like me.¡±


    Unable to say anything, Ren''s pale expression shivered slightly. There was nothing to be ashamed of. To have to fight against this kind of enemy, even the Kannagi family......


    ¡°Don''t look so pitiful. Don''t worry. Such a person can''t exist.¡±


    Ren gave a relieved smile when Kazuma caressed his head, but it changed back into doubt in a moment.


    "So then, why is that? You should know already, right?"


    ¡°Yeah. After what just happened, I think I am beginning to understand what is going on.¡±


    Kazuma curled his fist tightly and, with great force, threw it at one of the pieces of concrete with steel reinforcing bars stabbed into the floor at the side.


    The seemingly durable piece of the building broke into even smaller rubble, together with its steel foundation. The piece of rubble flew out like a bullet, chopping down the only remaining streetlight.


    ¡°Damn it, don''t screw with me...... I''ll let you know that there are some things that I won''t stand for......¡±


    Looking at his enraged brother, Ren shivered in fear. He was wholeheartedly glad that Kazuma''s fury was not directed at him.


    ¡°Hmph...... So he''s here? Ren, run from here.¡±


    Sensing the approaching enemy, Kazuma gave his orders to Ren.


    ¡°Nii...... Nii-sama......¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. There''s only one enemy, and there''s no room for you in this battle. Just wait in that corner over there. I''ll come for you once this is over.¡±


    ¡°You...... You are sure to win, right? Nii-sama?"


    ¡°Leave it to me. Your brother is invincible!¡±


    Without even turning his head, Kazuma gave Ren a thumbs-up as wind surrounded his body and lifted him into the sky. Ren watched the back view of his confident brother with absolute trust.


    Seeing the batch of youki surrounding the enemy right before his eyes, Kazuma felt endless fear. A youma of this level should be locked in the deepest depths of Hell. And, even if it wasn''t, it should not be released onto the surface.


    But Kazuma did not reveal these thoughts. He spoke in a very natural manner.


    ¡°Hi, thanks for your kind hospitality a while ago...... I believe this is the first time I''ve met you in person?¡±


    That thing remained silent. Even if it couldn''t talk, its attitude could not be more obvious. Even a novice would recognize the killing intent that it gave off, an aura so cold that it gave the illusion of trapping him in an ice cavern.


    (Strike before it does!!)


    Kazuma fired a gust of powerful wind without warning. He did not go easy on the youma. In fact, he could not go easy on him. With an intent of maintaining his relentless attack until the enemy was destroyed, he continuously released gusts of wind.


    The reaction from his opponent instantly changed. An ominous aura made Kazuma immediately shift to the side at top speed. A black wind went through the place where he just was.


    Even though he was bounced off by the shockwave, Kazuma knew the true identity of the black wind.


    A wind with the strength to push back Kazuma¡¯s wind, and with an aura that spelled certain death... there could be no doubt.


    ¡°Such unorthodoxy...¡±


    The enemy was clearly stronger than Kazuma. But even so, Kazuma could not just give in. As a practitioner, there was no room for such unorthodoxy to exist.


    (Should I reveal my true strength...? After all, Ren already knows...)


    The moment he made his decision, Ren''s screams reached Kazuma''s ears.


    "Wahhh! Nii...... Nii-sama! Nii-"


    ¡°Ren!? Damn it!¡±


    The cut-off scream disrupted Kazuma''s concentration, something that the opponent was quick to take advantage of. A black wind graced past Kazuma¡¯s throat. If he had not noticed it in time, his head would have undoubtedly separated from his body.


    Pressing on the wound on his throat, Kazuma was shocked.


    (How can there be a second person here......? This should not be possible- Ah!)


    Kazuma had completely forgotten. The black wind not only does not obey Kazuma¡¯s will, it could even hide others in its presence.


    This was a careless mistake that could not be forgiven, as the ambusher was now retreating, taking Ren with him.


    But Kazuma could not give chase, because if he did not keep up with the monster in front of him, he was sure to die. Understanding that all the more, Kazuma could not take any action.


    ¡°Damn it! Ren, stay alive!¡±


    Kazuma removed Ren from his mind, and concentrated on eliminating the foe before him.


    The wind began to shine with an azure glow. The black wind retreated as though it was fearful of that glow.


    (I''m going to kill you!)


    As Kazuma gathered the azure wind into a usable power......


    That thing lifted the edges of its lips into a smirk, and then, disappeared right before Kazuma¡¯s stunned eyes.


    ¡°......!!¡±


    Kazuma raised his head to look higher into the sky. Even though he knew that the enemy was flying upwards at a high speed, he had no way of catching up. Nor could he use his wind to follow. Ren''s presence had completely vanished by now, too.


    "I was completely toyed with......"


    Kazuma mumbled faintly, and then descended away from the battlefield-like ruins of the hotel.


    (Wait for me, Ren! I will definitely save you!)


    Kazuma put on a completely clueless expression as he walked past the police and fire-fighters who were gathered, mixing himself into the crowds.

 Volume 1, Four - Returning to Visit, and Then――

    Volume 1, Chapter Four - Returning to Visit, and Then¨D¨D


    Part 1


    Just as he came within ten meters of the front door...


    ¡°Ka-Kazuma!?¡±


    With displeasure, Kazuma glared at the guardsman who was screaming in shock.


    (Too slow.)


    He mumbled in his heart.


    Even though they''re on high alert, they only now realized that I arrived? They''re beyond useless.


    However, the speedy reaction of the other party was worthier of praise! Upon hearing the guardsman''s shout, every practitioner that was spread out across the area rushed over one by one.


    Within seconds, at least ten Enjutsu practitioners surrounded Kazuma.


    ¡°Let me meet the Suzerain.¡±


    Kazuma arrogantly commanded, completely ignoring the killing intent coming from all directions.


    ¡°We''ve already come out to get the door. You should be grateful.¡±


    (Looks like these guys want to pick a fight with me.)


    Even though Kazuma knew that the other party was taunting him, he did not want to bear with it at all. He became furious.


    Ever since he came back to Japan, he came across a series of unhappy events. First of all, he was dragged into the fight between the Kannagi clan and the mystery man, then he fell into the mystery man''s trap and watched helplessly as Ren was abducted. Faced with the task of reporting Ren''s abduction, he had no choice but to force himself to come to the Kannagi household, which he had sworn never to come close to ever again.


    All of this had stressed Kazuma''s nerves, and it showed on his face as extreme annoyance. He just wanted to find someone to beat up, no matter who it was.


    And now, it just so happened that there were a bunch of idiots conveniently waiting in rows as if saying ¡°Please punch me¡±. There was no reason to give up the opportunity.


    One of the idiots stood out to break the stalemate. He might have been someone that Kazuma used to know, but at the moment, Kazuma had no intention of identifying any of them.


    ¡°At a time like this, you think you can stand in front of us and beg for mercy?!¡±


    As he spoke, it seemed like he was trying to control his fury with all his might.


    Hoping to save even a bit of time, Kazuma slowly opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°I said to summon the Suzerain... But is anyone listening to me?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!!!¡±


    Crrackk!


    The shouting practitioner began angrily throwing fireballs, but at that instant, Kazuma attacked him like a giant using an uppercut punch, making a sound like a blunt object striking a wall. Kazuma''s attacker flew into the air, his chin shattering into pieces. He lost the strength to even open his mouth, only being able to spit out blood mixed with broken teeth.


    None of the other Enjutsu practitioners had seen Kazuma''s attack. They began to retreat in disbelief, instinctively fearful of this attack method that they had never seen before. However, even as they realized this, the battle had already begun, so they started to collect their fighting spirit.


    Of course, Kazuma had not intended to fight. It just seemed that someone inside him was repeatedly saying that the world would be better off if all those idiots died. Kazuma allowed that voice to persuade him, forgetting the purpose of his visit in the process.


    "Fist of Air"...Blocks of air that are highly compressed and sent forth at the speed of sound. The instant before contact, the wind compresses almost hundredfold and, after pointing to a certain direction, instantaneously expands to its original state like a spring, hitting the target with unbelievable strength that easily surpasses a professional boxer''s finishing blow.


    The Enjutsu practitioners were helpless as one after another was knocked down.


    Kazuma threw out a string of continuing combos, throwing air bombs without regards to accuracy as long as they flew in the general direction of his targets. They even ended up unearthing the surface and fracturing the wall. The people that had been standing were completely knocked down and left helpless on the ground.


    Kazuma''s hands were still resting in the pockets of his leather jacket. People that were able to stand up against him were nowhere to be found.


    The practitioners were spread out across the ground. Some had broken lower jaws, some had sunken noses that continuously spewed out blood, and some were moaning about with serious internal damage. They laid around in various positions, none able to continue fighting.


    Even though Kazuma didn''t even need 30 seconds to take out the practitioners, he did not show an ounce of arrogance. He simply accepted the landslide difference in strength, passing off his victory as a logical certainty.


    However, his expression unexpectedly became pensive.


    ¡°...Crap...¡±


    Unable to find even a single unharmed victim, Kazuma realized that he had committed a deadly mistake.


    ¡°I thought carefully and spoke clearly to these people so that something like this wouldn''t happen...¡±


    A phone call ahead of time would have probably accomplished his goal. Also, there was no need to talk directly with the Suzerain. Even if they had suddenly met, Kazuma wouldn''t have been able to find anything to say. This time, it was only because Ren had been captured in front of his own eyes, clouding his judgment. And also...


    ¡°Also, I wanted to come back after all, huh?¡±


    This place was what I called home in the past. I thought I had already abandoned this place, and yet here I am.


    Kazuma shook his head, interrupting his thought pattern fearing that pondering any deeper would unearth quite an unhappy answer.


    ¡°Hey, wake up. Don¡¯t fall asleep on me!¡±


    Kazuma yelled and kicked an inexperienced practitioner, attempting to distract his mood. However, the practitioner weakly opened his eyes, slowly closing them as he became conscious of the pain coming from his injuries. He simply allowed Kazuma to do as he liked.


    ¡°...Damn it!¡±


    Kazuma abhorrently threw away his victim. He then went straight for the door without caring whether he stepped on the ground or a practitioner.


    The door was already open, since the people that came out through it had already been defeated. And beyond the door was an area where twice as many Enjutsu practitioners were waiting. The moment Kazuma walked through the door, he was met with almost thirty lines of fire.


    Honng!


    The enormous heat transformed into plasma and completely surrounded Kazuma, emitted enough light to burn even the eyes. The attacking practitioners had their moment of glory.


    (We killed him!)


    (If we did this much and he¡¯s still not dead...)


    (...No human could survive that!)


    Suddenly, in the dissipating fire, they saw something they couldn''t believe.


    ¡°Wh, What?¡±


    Kazuma was standing safely inside the white flames that were tinted with blue and green.


    ¡°So boring...¡±


    Kazuma lazily waved his hand, extinguishing the collected strength of thirty flames. Not even a hair on Kazuma''s head was harmed.


    ¡°Impossible... Is that guy a youma god...?¡±


    The practitioners were so shocked that they apparently even forgot how to breathe. If they had looked calmly, they might have been able to see the thin layer of air that separated Kazuma and the flames.


    High-level practitioners could even surpass the laws of physics. Whether it was an Enjutsu or a Fuujutsu practitioner, igniting a fire without using oxygen or blocking the heat transferred in the air was most certainly possible.


    Kazuma had complete control of the air inside this space. His will was stronger than the laws of physics so, no matter how large the amount of heat there was, it could not be transferred into Kazuma¡¯s body.


    The requirements to become a first rate practitioner was not the strength of their spells, nor knowledge, nor technique, but willpower. The willpower to deny the present reality and construct his own fantasy world.


    Jutsu, or magic, is based on mixing willpower into "Initial Principle" and creating new laws to control the effects. The constructed system of the world is rewritten, and the new laws are changed into reality.


    In other words, in order to make the flames reach Kazuma, the Enjutsu practitioner would need a stronger will than what Kazuma employed to deny the laws of physics. Basically, what is needed is to use an even stronger will to deny his fabricated laws. Nothing will be achieved if the practitioner does not have enough determination of burning Kazuma to surpass Kazuma''s refusal of being burned.


    Since nothing was achieved in this case, Kazuma¡¯s will was most likely stronger than the combined will of the thirty practitioners.


    ¡°Impossible... impossible...¡±


    The practitioners mumbled, staring with shock.


    It ought to be said that they can only mumble.


    They understood the reasons for their ineffective spell. In fact, they understood it very well, the same way they understood things such as arms and legs.


    Of course, they did not consider Kazuma¡¯s existence as something beyond common sense. They only considered him as a first-class Fuujutsu practitioner, and consequently, believed that Kazuma simply commanded a huge wind spirit.


    Kazuma¡¯s strength had already surpassed what they previously considered, completely achieving another dimension. The difference was clear.


    Kazuma didn¡¯t counterattack these practitioners, though. It was obviously not to forgive them, but simply that, from the start, he wanted to ignore the practitioners from the branch families.


    Because of the practitioners, Kazuma began to recall the eighteen years he spent in this mansion. They were memories of a home that contained almost no happiness. No matter who it was, everyone disregarded him almost to the point of ignoring his existence. Inside such an excessive clan, there was hardly anyone who kindly accepted him.


    But no matter what kind of persecution Kazuma received, he still began to feel homesickness. After all, it was the place of his roots.


    (That¡¯s right... I came back here...)


    Kazuma could only admit this thought. Even though he was looked down upon and bullied, he was still protected here. He was shielded from society and from the responsibilities of living alone.


    However, yearning for someone to protect him was weakness, escapism, and, to put it simply, running away from reality.


    Even though Kazuma admitted that his weakness, which he should have had already abandoned four years ago, still lingered within him, this was something that made him depressed.


    (In the end, I can''t allow this home to continue existing...)


    Kazuma was assaulted by large amounts of unhappiness, and stubbornly began blaming the roots of his evils on the Kannagi main family. He came to the decision of crushing it with his own hands.


    Hearing Kazuma¡¯s will, an even bigger wind spirit appeared. A wind pressure that could challenge a typhoon began condensing within his palm.


    If he released all of it, everything within 200 meters would be destroyed in a blink of an eye. Seeing this, the practitioners already prepared for death.


    Kazuma completely forgot about the Kannagi clan or anyone living close by. His only thought was to erase the annoying things right in front of his eyes.


    Even Kazuma himself did not notice the large amount of pressure that he accumulated. He was indulged in such self-satisfied thoughts that he was not properly regulating his power.


    ¡°Wo... Wah...!¡±


    ¡°What, what is this strength?!¡±


    No matter what they did, the practitioners had no way of understanding Kazuma''s thoughts. They stood stupidly in the face of such crushing strength, without even thinking of defending with jutsu.


    This was clearly within reason. The wind spirits that Kazuma summoned were enough to eradicate the mansion, whether released as a jutsu or as an out-of-control rampage.


    ¡°.........¡±


    The older practitioners exchanged glances without speaking. They had more experience, so they weren''t as stunned. Being exposed to Juugo when he was a young boy, they were already familiar with out-of-control spirits that could be categorized as natural disasters. Although, at that time, they felt that they would be protected by that extreme strength.


    After making an enormous inner determination, they realized that there was only one way to defend against the attack that Kazuma was preparing.


    They would gamble their lives to perform a summoning of massive proportions, which could result in a mutual suicide. But they had already prepared for death.


    (If only to protect the Suzerain...)


    (Before Ayano-sama returns...)


    There was no reason for them to gamble their lives other than to try to defeat Kazuma. After all, if Kazuma was standing here, then Genma was probably already defeated.


    In that case, only Ayano had the ability to fight on par with Kazuma. With that in mind, the practitioners decided to gamble their lives in order to gain time for Ayano¡¯s return.


    ¡°Let''s go...¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there.¡±


    A calm voice detained them just before they attacked. The voice''s immense power stopped everyone in their tracks.


    Time may have frozen for a moment, since nobody moved for a while. During that time, the only audible sound was the bamboo hitting the stone.


    "Suz-Suzerain!"


    ¡°It''s too dangerous! Please withdraw!¡±


    All of the practitioners recommended the Suzerain to withdraw.


    Despite everyone having their eyes on him, Juugo walked with ease while continuing to look at Kazuma.


    Kazuma also met Juugo¡¯s eyes.


    Juugo had always been very gentle with Kazuma, always speaking with feelings of loving concern instead of scolding with strict words. During Kazuma''s teenage years when he was surrounded by hostility, only his time with Juugo allowed him relief.


    To Kazuma, Juugo was similar to an admirable father, in contrast to Genma who only gave him terror.


    A kind of ancient yearning surged forth. However, even if Kazuma wanted to cry, tears would not come out.


    Apparently, Juugo completely understood Kazuma''s feelings. Speaking as if to a relative he had not seen in a long time, Juugo greeted Kazuma.


    ¡°Long time no see, Kazuma. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...Ahh¡±


    Knowing that Juugo still believed in him, Kazuma laughed as if he was being released from confinement.


    Juugo laughed energetically as well. Seeing the typhoon in Kazuma''s hand, he said,


    ¡°If it''s like that, then, what''s in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, just trying to surpass the past.¡±


    Kazuma clumsily waved his hand, dismissing all of the accumulated spirits. He even forgot the customary etiquette of saying ''thank you'' to all of the spirits.


    ¡°Huh? Um, ok... It''s hard to talk while standing here, so come in for cup of tea.¡±


    Juugo could not have thoroughly understood what Kazuma had meant, so he merely treated the words as neglected mumblings.


    The practitioners stood as if force fed muting pills, simply watching Juugo''s light conversation with Kazuma. They probably thought that Kazuma would make a sneak attack with his back turned.


    ¡°Su-Suzerain, Kazuma is a traitor!¡±


    Juugo glanced sadly at the still incompetent practitioners. He then slowly turned around to face Kazuma and asked,


    ¡°Uh, is it like that?¡±


    ¡°...No?¡±


    Kazuma said with a shrug. The bunch of idiots continued their puzzled stares, unable to speak despite having working mouths.


    ¡°So it seems.¡±


    ¡°No, we can''t trust him!¡±


    The practitioners shouted with dissatisfaction, believing that Juugo was being deceived.


    ¡°Calm down, you idiots!¡±


    Juugo scolded, sighing. He continued,


    ¡°If Kazuma was serious, you would all be dead. Now do you understand?¡±


    The practitioners all looked towards Kazuma and his careless appearance. The power that could annihilate them was completely gone. It could not be disputed that this once useless man returned as a superior, first-class practitioner.


    ¡°...Say, why did you return? It couldn''t have just been for a gathering, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s right. There''s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Kazuma finally remembered the reason for his visit, although it was very humiliating to admit to someone else that Ren was captured under his watch.


    (Can''t be helped, I guess. After all, losing the initiative was my fault.)


    ¡°...Ren has been abducted. The culprit was someone who can use the wind, most likely an accomplice of the murderer that killed your comrades.¡±


    ¡°Quit joking! You were the one who killed Shinji and Shingo!¡±


    The Soushu of the Yuuki family came forward, speaking to Kazuma for the first time.


    (It doesn''t matter who dies as long as it''s not your sons?)


    For an instant, the man had an urge to say that, but he managed to keep it to himself. After all, he wasn''t someone worthy of attention.


    ¡°Ren was seized?¡±


    Juugo also ignored Yuuki¡¯s words and questioned Kazuma to know if he was killed.


    ¡°That''s right. I''m not too sure about the details, but I know that he''s still alive. Don''t know why, though. I came here to inform you guys, but could it be that you already know who did it?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. But thank you for the information.¡±


    Juugo seemed to think of something as his face turned bitter. He said something to the man standing at his side. Kazuma tried hard to remember, and recalled that this was a man trusted by Juugo.


    That man bowed, and quickly departed from the house.


    ¡°Did you see what that person looked like?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, but I don''t think it''ll help at all. That thing isn''t even human.¡±


    Just thinking about him brought chills to Kazuma, since the irregular youma ki that ''it'' possessed could not have been from anything human.


    ¡°I see... By the way, what happened to Genma?¡±


    Juugo''s question made Kazuma sincerely laugh. Rather than that of a grown man, his laugh was more of a teenage boy''s. His grin wasn''t something that could be achieved from practicing. It was a mischievous grin that completely covered his face.


    Kazuma showed his thumb and turned it down. With his chin moving backwards, he bragged,


    ¡°I kicked his ass.¡±


    ¡°Huh, haha, hahahahahahaha! So you kicked his ass, huh?¡±


    Juugo laughed uncontrollably, an unstoppable roaring laughter, at Kazuma''s overly energetic and carefree reply.


    ¡°Suzerain! This is not a funny matter!¡±


    The practitioners worriedly admonished the Suzerain''s unstopping laughter.


    ¡°Hmm, I suppose it isn''t.¡±


    Juugo pulled his face back to a severe, unyielding and steady stare. He then asked Kazuma,


    ¡°Don''t tell me you killed him?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I felt like being merciful. I even called an ambulance! Quite kind of me!¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, then it''s alright.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    The person interrupting Juugo was like the practitioner from before. He became so angry that he started to stagger as if he was dizzy.


    ¡°If you''re not feeling well, you can withdraw.¡±


    ¡°My situation is of no importance! If Kazuma knocked out Genma-sama, then it is absolutely certain that he is rebelling!¡±


    ¡°...This is just a father-son argument.¡±


    ¡°This... Something like this is...!¡±


    ¡°Understood. I just went over this. Okay, you can withdraw.¡±


    Juugo disrupted the person''s words, gesturing at Kazuma as he left through the door. Kazuma followed suit.


    And so, after four years, Kazuma finally returned to the place where he was born.


    Part 2


    Kazuma slowly observed the mansion that he had not walked through for four years. Like the exterior, the interior of the mansion did not change at all. It was constructed during the Warring States Period, and a mere four years was not enough for any changes.


    Kazuma continued behind Juugo, following without speaking as he was taken to Juugo''s private room.


    ¡°We can talk normally here. What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Besides, I''m not thirsty...¡±


    Listening to Kazuma''s casual reply, Juugo stared at Kazuma as if searching for something.


    ¡°Hm... Don''t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°It''s not that I suspect you.¡±


    Suddenly, a discordant atmosphere began to fill the room.


    After all, there wasn''t a single reason for the Kannagi clan to believe Kazuma. Apart from Juugo, everyone believed him to be the murderer.


    It was really unbelievable for Kazuma to appear in the home of the enemies pursuing his life.


    ¡°Why did you leave the house?¡±


    Juugo broke the silence. More than anything else, this was what he wanted to hear about the most.


    ¡°When I heard that you were disowned, you had already left without a single word. Am I that untrustworthy?¡±


    ¡°Ah... Actually, I didn''t think of that. At that time, I just wanted to leave the Kannagi clan without delay. Both Otou-san and Okaa-san said that there was no other choice.¡±


    ¡°What did Miyuki say?¡±


    This was the first time Juugo heard that Kazuma had seen his mother before leaving home.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I was so foolish. Rather than going to you, I was requested by that woman to apologize... To think, I still believed that my parents cared.¡±


    Kazuma crooked his mouth, ridiculing himself of the past.


    Rather than hating Miyuki, it was about him being so foolish. He thought that things like ties of blood and motherhood would help him.


    ¡°What did Miyuki... say?¡±


    Kazuma was brought back to that day, four years ago. Juugo''s voice barely reached Kazuma, as if it was coming from a distant place.


    When Kazuma first entered his mother''s room, he couldn''t calm down, constantly waiting for his mother''s reply.


    In contrast, Miyuki was sitting opposite Kazuma with a tranquil attitude as if she was completely unaffected. She was showing the same composure that she would when idly chatting.


    Although it felt like an eternal silence, in reality, not even a single minute had passed. She finally opened her mouth towards the son that came to her for help.


    ¡°Kazuma, your education was very good. Your physical education was also quite above normal. The teacher from the school even praised you!¡±


    ¡°Oka, Okaa-san...¡±


    Miyuki''s words crushed Kazuma''s hopes. To think that Genma had requested her to do something like...!


    "Such a pity. If only you had the talent for Enjutsu, I could have treated you as a worthy son, with deep love and concern."


    To do something like... bidding farewell.


    Kazuma realized that Miyuki constantly discussed events as if they were in the past, and that for her, everything was over. She accepted her son being disowned as a reality that could not be changed. She didn''t need a useless son, and so she didn''t hesitate to abandon him.


    ¡°Okaa-san...¡±


    Facing her son who was begging for help in a quaking voice, Miyuki smiled and handed him a card.


    ¡°There is ten million inside. It''s not a lot, but it can still fulfill your life''s needs. Don''t get sick, and stay alive energetically.¡±


    Those were already words of departure. Kazuma, as if escaping, fled to his room afterwards. The next day, without taking anything, he left home by himself. It seemed like nobody even noticed his departure.


    The reason he left Japan was not because of some firm determination to live independently and alone.


    He was afraid. Afraid that his parents would become heartless monsters even more terrifying than youma and say "I don''t need useless things".


    He wanted to hide in a place where they could never find him. Even though he knew that they would not send people after him, his body did not seem to understand, simply running as far as it could.


    When he finally arrived at Hong Kong, Kazuma was finally able to unwind for the first time. But back then, he could never had known of the tragedy that was about to take place.


    ¡°Ahh, it''s probably like that.¡±


    ¡°..................¡±


    Juugo said nothing, merely burying his head in deep thought.


    This woman always did things her own way... But I can''t believe she was this cruel......


    ¡°Oh well, don''t be bothered by it. It''s all in the past now.¡±


    ¡°...You''ve become strong, Kazuma.¡±


    Juugo spoke deeply. To think that a simple youth who was a mere pronoun four years ago became an outstanding man that possessed great power and the mental strength to control that power. Juugo felt very happy.


    Though he praised Kazuma from the bottom of his heart for accomplishing this feat, the most important thing right now was to clear Kazuma''s name. Everything would begin from now.


    ¡°...I can''t agree with you.¡±


    ¡°Is it still not enough? Why do you desire power so much?¡±


    Juugo asked, using a somewhat criticizing tone. Contrary to what he had thought, Kazuma did not seem very satisfied with his power.


    However, Kazuma had clearly not fallen into some drunken pursuit of power. Instead, he was like a lost and desperate youth trying to find a place to repose.


    ¡°Yeah, I did become stronger... and don''t cry anymore. But... even if I had to sell my soul to the devil, it wouldn''t be a problem, because I absolutely cannot allow myself to remain weak.¡±


    Kazuma said while hiding his head, with two arms encircling his raised knee.


    He could still clearly remember that day, when he was crying feebly with his pupils frozen by hopelessness and horror. He would never forget it in all his years.


    (I couldn''t do anything...)


    No matter what kind of crazy, assiduous training he went through, no matter how many times he pushed himself to the brink of death, it was impossible to return to that moment. He couldn''t save...... her.


    "Why do you desire power so much?"


    Kazuma could not answer that question.


    Is it so you can prevent such tragedies from happening again?


    Is it so you can protect better this time?


    No.


    Those kinds of ideas could not satisfy him. She could never return... since she was locked in the bottom of hell.


    "Why do you desire power so much?"


    (I don''t know!)


    There was no reason, no purpose, that he could give. It was simply because he had the ability to command the wind spirits, an ability that would never blossom within the Kannagi family.


    "Why do you desire power so much?"


    "...I wanted to protect..."


    Kazuma muttered, as if squeezing out toothpaste. In the end, he still could not say anything, because he still could not overcome it. One day, however, he will surely discover the real meaning of power...


    Juugo didn''t say anything, merely watching Kazuma quietly.


    ("...I wanted to protect...")


    Juugo did not know much about Kazuma''s past. All he could do was to imagine what that unfulfilled promise could have meant, and imagine the pain that Kazuma was going through.


    ¡°Oh yeah, after this is all over, let''s find a day to have a drink together! You can choose the place.¡±


    Even so, Juugo could at least be a listener to his complaints! If Kazuma could spit out all of the unhappiness accumulated within his heart, he just might be able to gain some tranquility. Juugo hoped that he could help his "son" as a "father", even if the result turns out to be insignificant.


    ¡°......Hmm...... alright.¡±


    Kazuma hid the scar that was bleeding to this day and gave a gentle smile.


    Part 3


    ¡°Suzerain, I have the information you wanted.¡±


    A voice suddenly came in from the other side of the pull door. Juugo immediately gave him permission to enter.


    The person who entered was the man that was previously commanded by Juugo to go do something. He had a folder in his hand.


    ¡°It''s this one.¡±


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    Juugo accepted the file and slowly opened it. He passed the information onto Kazuma.


    ¡°I only have a 10 year old picture... But is this person the culprit?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, that''s right.¡±


    Kazuma replied immediately after seeing the photo accompanying the information. This shounen, over ten years, had added the ki of a youma to himself and turned into a monster whose mere presence could send shivers down the back.


    (Wait. In other words, that thing used to be human?)


    ¡°Is that so? Go detain all the Fuuga clan members, quickly!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Juugo eyed Kazuma while he was still looking at the photo, then gave commands to the assistant. The assistant''s entire being immediately disappeared, simply vanishing without a trace.


    ¡°That person... Just what kind of person is he?¡±


    Kazuma looked at the spot where Juugo''s assistant was standing just a moment ago. How the person moved was a mystery to him.


    ¡°My attendant, didn''t you know?¡±


    ¡°No... uh... I guess it doesn''t really matter.¡±


    Juugo quietly smiled to himself at being able to surprise Kazuma. Kazuma decided to give up on the matter.


    Kazuma moved his eyes back onto the file and discovered that there was one name written it: Kazamaki Ryuuya.


    (...Kazamaki?)


    That was the last name of the Fuuga captain.


    "This thing is Hyoue''s son. Around ten years ago he fell ill. During his recovery, I have not seen him even once."


    ¡°So that''s how it is? Rebellion? Gah, you tormented them too much.¡±


    Based on Kazuma''s knowledge, although the Fuuga clan was described as a subordinate organization of the Kannagi clan, they were really no different from slaves. That was the most likely reason for the rebellion.


    ¡°Maybe it is like that.¡±


    Juugo¡¯s voice became very grave. Such things as rebellions were much more problematic compared to attacks from exterior enemies. Unfortunately, as a suzerain, having such a headache was part of the job.


    On another note, for Kazuma, this was completely someone else''s problem. No matter what the problem was, there is no connection with him. The first and only thing that came to his mind was how to rescue Ren. Whether or not the Kannagi clan survived did not concern him.


    ¡°Then, why did the Fuuga clan kidnap Ren? As a hostage, his value is quite insignificant.¡±


    Although Ren was from the main family of the Kannagi clan, his existence was not irreplaceable. Arguably, if it was Ayano, the successor of the Enraiha, it would be another story, but using Ren as a hostage wouldn''t force the Kannagi clan to move carelessly nor act rashly.


    ¡°He is not being held as a hostage... but as a living sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°...A living sacrifice!?¡±


    Kazuma''s face became red with rage as old scars were suddenly torn anew.


    ...Her maroon hair dyed red by fresh blood... Her deep green eyes, which were once overflowing with life, now blurred like old glass marbles... Lips that seem to create songs would never open again...


    "You... Can you protect me?"


    (Rin...!)


    Kazuma tightly clenched his fists. The pain from forcing his fingernails to break skin pulled him back to reality.


    (Forget it! Even if it''s just for this moment...!)


    Kazuma, whose breath was filled with frustration, punched the floor with his fist, which was dripping blood.


    ¡°Sorry, I interrupted you, please continue...¡±


    Suddenly, Kazuma stopped talking and looked through the window towards the outside. Juugo also turned to look in the same direction, though his reaction was late by a couple of seconds. They noticed the ki of fire spirits that were increasing explosively.


    ¡°Ayano...?¡±


    After walking close to the window and seeing Kazuma¡¯s form, Ayano¡¯s posture instantly changed as she jumped directly in through the window while holding onto Enraiha with one hand.


    ¡°Kazuma!!¡±


    After visually confirming Kazuma¡¯s position, Ayano shouted and raised the Enraiha to the Jodan no Kamae position.


    Without any doubts or hesitation, she swung downwards without paying any attention to the surrounding environment. This kind of quick and decisive decision making is worthy of praise!


    ¡°Woah...¡±


    Kazuma, surprised by this sneak attack, reacted a couple of seconds late. But that was already a deadly delay. Even though he instantly constructed a kekkai, for it to receive a plasma attack surpassing a thousand degrees...


    (Damn, not enough!)


    The number of wind spirits was absolutely inadequate.


    When interfering with "Initial Principle", practitioners are to use the spirits within their control to alter the environment.


    In order to do that, a large number of spirits or spirits with enough strength must be gathered. If the accumulated spirits do not have enough power, then no matter how strong one''s will is, it is still impossible to realize the desired defense.


    No matter how strong the will, it can not transform into real power if there are no spirits, as the spirits are a medium to transmit their will to the world. No matter how much a person will try to curse another, it is impossible to kill that person merely by thinking bad ills upon them. It can only be done by accumulating enough spirits to produce an effect.


    The scorching plasma instantly severed the kekkai. The branch families could not even compare to this power that came like the arrival of the sun. No matter how fast Kazuma could summon, there was no way he could create a strong enough kekkai in such a short time.


    The kekkai that appeared outside the room was instantly destroyed, allowing the plasma to come in contact with the glass of the window. Unable to withstand getting sandwiched between two powerful attacks of wind and fire, the window frame, and even the wall surrounding it, began to weather down and collapse.


    (Shit! I''m going to get stabbed!)


    Just when Kazuma thought he was about to die...


    "Huh!?"


    A fierce ki emerged, extinguishing the plasma about to vaporize Kazuma and erasing it without leaving a trace, as if it were only a dream.


    ¡°Quite powerful?¡±


    Kazuma quietly praised Juugo. After all, Juugo not only seized the spirits under Ayano''s control, he even completely sent them away with his powerful ki.


    It really was willpower beyond that of a normal person. Although he had already retired from the front line, the power that had been proclaimed as the strongest in history had not diminished in the slightest.


    ¡°Otou, Otou-san?¡±


    She didn''t know exactly why, but Ayano sensed that Juugo wasn''t very happy with her actions. As if searching for an opportunity to flee, she bent back while retreating.


    Unfortunately, that chance never came.


    ¡°You fool!!!¡±


    Juugo''s roar had the potential to punch through a body.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ayano fearfully rolled into a ball like a little child.


    Juugo''s roar proved to have impossibly massive power. It was so loud that it shook the walls that survived Ayano''s first attack and shattered any remaining glass.


    ¡°You idiot daughter! How many times have I told you not to swing that sword around without thinking?! Why can''t you understand that the one who holds the Enraiha should not casually and carelessly use strength?! At least have some intellect to accompany that strength! Idiot!¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Ayano couldn''t continue standing. Faced with the heartless reproach from her father, who was almost always very gentle and kind, she was so shocked that she fell towards the garden with her butt on the ground. Her eyes began to grow moist as if about to cry.


    Juugo faced Kazuma again, apologizing for his daughter''s reckless behavior,


    ¡°Sorry, my daughter did something disrespectful, very sorry... hmm?¡± Kazuma, who was standing there just a moment ago, was not found. Noticing something, Juugo looked downwards, seeing Kazuma covering his ears with both hands.


    ¡°What are you doing...?¡±


    Juugo asked a surprising question.


    Kazuma replyed with a hoarse voice,


    ¡°Nothing... Just, next time you roar like that, please warn me. You scared me half to death...¡±


    Ayano, who was several meters away, only felt a loud voice that rattled the bones. However, Kazuma, who was right in front of Juugo, was struck by shockwaves rather than a shout. Although his ear membrane was stunned, his brain was still ringing from the powerful waves that penetrated his entire body.


    ¡°...Even my brain feels like its splitting.¡±


    Kazuma stood up shakily. Though his brain was still ringing from the reverberations comparable to a percussion instrument, he ignored it with his willpower.


    "Let''s continue, please ignore that idiot daughter."


    Kazuma said, sitting down at the same spot without moving. Trying to continue standing wasn''t very easy as the ossicles in his ears were still numb.


    ¡°...No, it''s just that Ayano doesn''t know what''s going on. Let her listen, it will be easier for me.¡±


    After a slight hesitation, Juugo called Ayano over. Ayano gave thanks to Enraiha and hung it in a crevice on the wall. She came closer to Juugo, bowing and lowering her head.


    ¡°...Ayano.¡±


    ¡°I''m very sorry.¡±


    Ayano immediately pressed herself onto the ground and bowed. She was not really sure about what was going on, but she preemptively selected this action to apologize.


    "...That''s enough, in the future, just pay more attention!"


    Juugo did not want to repeat this topic as right now was not the time for it.


    ¡°Listen closely, Ayano. The guilty one isn''t Kazuma. It''s the Fuuga clan!¡±


    ¡°Fuuga? What can weak people like them do...?¡±


    Juugo glared at the interrupting Ayano, telling her to be quiet.


    ¡°The culprit was Kazamaki Ryuuya, or more accurately, the youma who possesses him.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter who or what did it. What''s this about Ren becoming a living sacrifice?¡±


    Kazuma hurried the topic. Obviously, Ayano interrupted again.


    ¡°What? Ren was captured?¡±


    "You shut up!"


    Juugo and Kazuma accidentally but perfectly spoke at the same time. Ayano pouted unhappily, but given her recent disrespectful actions and behavior, her current situation was in a very weak light. Without any better ideas, she decided she could only sit there quietly and listen.


    ¡°Then, continuing where we left off: The ancestors of the Fuuga and Kannagi clan started out doing completely different things...¡±


    (Of course.)


    Kazuma mumbled to himself. Wind and fire had different strengths and characteristics. Since the two were now the same clan, the most likely explanation was that the Kannagi clan ended up absorbing the Fuuga clan.


    "Some 300 years ago, the Fuuga clan was proud of themselves for being able to manipulate strong and powerful wind. They created a shadow organization that thrived off of wealth gained from assassinating, cheating, and doing destructive jobs. They would do any job, no matter what it was, but as it turned out, too many of them were evil deeds. Eventually, the Kannagi clan was given a direct order from the Shogunate to eliminate them.


    At the final period of the strenuous battle, our ancestors managed to seal Fuuga''s source of power, and decided to absorb what was left of the Fuuga clan, who had lost most of their powers, as followers."


    ¡°What''s the source of their power?¡±


    ¡°...It''s God!¡±


    Although Juugo''s reply was quick and simple, the meaning of his words were a bit more complicated.


    ¡°God...!¡±


    Kazuma glanced at Ayano, who gasped sharply. Although he himself was also surprised, due to Ayano¡¯s earlier wavering, Kazuma decided to allow the room to return to tranquility before speaking.


    ¡°How would we seal something like that?¡±


    Kazuma''s question was not without reason. After all, to a human, sealing a god was something pretty much impossible to do.


    What was mentioned as God is not the divine creator that religion adheres to - Rather, it is a general term for something or someone that surpasses all existence. Surpassing mankind is the basis of a god''s status, and for one to be defeated by mankind would contradict the definition. "A human sealing God" is a contradictory phrase in itself.


    "This kind of situation is only passed down through oral stories told throughout the generations. What really happened, I do not know... They probably had to borrow from the King of Spirits, or else such a thing would be impossible."


    The King of Spirits is quite simply the king of all spirits: The one who governs the existence of all spirits on this planet. Although it is speculated that there exists a King for earth, water, fire, and wind, no one has been able to determine whether they all exist.


    About a thousand years ago, the first suzerain of the Kannagi clan and the King of Fire Spirits were able to achieve a covenant, and the Enraiha was gifted. Then, due to blood relationships, the Kannagi clan received the ability to greatly perceive the power of the fire spirits. Or so the legend goes.


    Truly, if you had the power of the King of the Spirits, then it would not be impossible to seal a god...


    ¡°But even if the suzerain 300 years ago could make another contract with the King of Spirits, there aren''t many humans who can use such power. You can''t surpass a god. Couldn''t they have directly summoned the King of Spirits?¡±


    ¡°...Something like that is impossible, isn''t it?¡±


    Having a king that exists in the upper world descend onto this world can only be described as a miracle that surpasses common sense. Even in theory, it would still be impossible. So, given Ayano''s question, Kazuma coldly replied,


    ¡°What would happen? It doesn''t matter. I can''t achieve such a miracle.¡±


    ¡°We already knew that a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, so Hyoue''s motive is to revive that god?¡±


    Kazuma gritted his teeth and continued to ignore Ayano, hurrying Juugo to continue explaining.


    ¡°Most likely, the way of sealing is passed down in secret throughout the generations of suzerains. If they started a rebellion, then that means they probably found the location of the seal, as well as the method to remove it.¡±


    As Juugo said this, he became more impatient. After all, if the sealed god were to be released, then the Fuuga clan would obtain strength comparable to that of the Kannagi clan. Also, it is undeniable that the wrath of the sealed god would descend upon them.


    ¡°...So, Ren will become a tribute to revive the god.¡±


    Kazuma was pretty calm given the situation. After all, he did not have any obligations to help in the survival or destruction of the Kannagi clan. If things were to really turn out that way, he could just run away. Running away was something Kazuma had absolute confidence in.


    ¡°No, in order to remove the seal, Ren is necessary... Or rather, anyone from the main branch of the Kannagi clan is necessary.¡±


    After stopping Kazuma, Juugo continued to speak,


    ¡°Only someone from the main branch can remove the seal, because the seal is inside the Samadhi Flame.¡±


    The Samadhi Flame is the crystallization of an absolutely untainted flame. It is a pure flame that should not even exist in this world. Anything that comes in contact with it will be vaporized without a trace, no matter what it is.


    In order to send away such a thing, it is necessary to come in contact with the origin of the seal. Clearly, that is impossible without someone from the main branch.


    ¡°But, if the fire is in the way, then can''t you just blow it away normally? Even if it is a Samadhi Flame, if I can do it, then that guy probably can too.¡±


    ¡°The seal is inside the flame.¡±


    Juugo repeated what he just said, as if to test Kazuma.


    ¡°Then... That means...!¡±


    ¡°That''s right, the flame is sealing that god. If it''s blown away, then the sealed god''s form will also disappear. So, without those protected from fire, removing the seal is impossible.¡±


    The suzerain of that time established several layers of security for the seal. The existence of the seal was shrouded in the highest degree of secrecy, and the process of the absorption of the Fuuga clan into the Kannagi clan was erased from memory. For both the Kannagi and Fuuga, it was as if such matters had never even occurred.


    The fact that the seal could not be removed by a member of the Fuuga clan was absolutely certain. Otherwise, the shogunate that desired the destruction of the Fuuga clan probably would not have accepted the results.


    ¡°If the first thing the released god sees is the descendant of the one who sealed him... I would fear to think about what would happen to Ren.¡±


    ¡°So that''s how it is... Really, if they had just wiped out the Fuuga clan to begin with, we would not have to go through all of this.¡±


    ¡°You... don''t you have any compassion for fellow humans?¡±


    Ayano did not hide any of her inner hatred for Kazuma.


    ¡°Compassion for fellow humans? You... do you actually think that the Kannagi kindly rescued the Fuuga?¡±


    ¡°Wha-What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Wind can strengthen fire. Since they''re practitioners of lower standards, wouldn''t using them as subordinates be more suitable?¡±


    Kazuma''s words were obviously directed at Juugo. Since at this point excuses were useless, Juugo decided to tell the truth,


    ¡°That''s right. Our ancestors used the Fuuga clan as a mere tool... And a very convenient tool at that...¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    ¡°Hey, this rebellion is certainly righteous to them, since you guys treat them like slaves. It''s justice to get revenge."


    ¡°What? Why are you speaking about it as if it was someone else''s problem? Ren dying doesn¡¯t matter to you?¡±


    Ayano gritted her teeth as she fumed at Kazuma, who bore a sarcastic and unimpressed expression.


    ¡°Ren is also a practitioner of the Kannagi clan. There''s no way he would obey Hyoue.¡±


    ¡°That... it is possible.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Kazuma ignored Ayano, who was ready for a thorough argument, and said to Juugo,


    ¡°We haven''t passed twelve hours yet so he might be ok, but manipulating him would be quite easy. No matter how talented Ren is, if we let a full day pass, they could probably get him to kill even his own parents.¡±


    His calm and direct statement left the two Kannagi at a loss of words.


    There are plenty of ways to brainwash or possess someone. Although the strength of the Kannagi clan resides in its lineage, such attributes are practical only to the body. In other words, even when unconscious or possessed by youma, the spirits would still protect Ren''s body.


    ¡°...If we don''t get to the seal in time, there will be no way back. We have to rescue Ren quickly.¡±


    ¡°Please work hard!¡±


    Kazuma said disinterestedly as if dousing the flames of Juugo''s passionate words.


    Ayano furrowed her forehead. People like Kazuma, who have no sense of responsibility, are the ones that she truly hates. To her, rather than the people who just don''t have enough power, the ones who are strong enough yet are unwilling to do anything, are the ones who are rotten to the core.


    ¡°You don''t need to remind me! Even without you, I can handle them! I''ll show you!¡±


    ¡°...Wait a minute!¡±


    Juugo constrained his daughter, not because he doubted Ayano''s strength, but because, since the situation involved the clan¡¯s survival, an abundance of just fighting strength was pointless.


    ¡°Kazuma, can you defeat Ryuuya?¡±


    ¡°...Like hell. If I''m lucky, I might last maybe five minutes.¡±


    After a slight pause, Kazuma replied honestly. He frequently used an objective self-evaluation method to assess himself. From experience, he had learned that overconfidence was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Is that so...?¡±


    Juugo mentally compared the abilities of the following people: Ryuuya > Kazuma > Genma > Ayano. In other words, Ayano alone had no possibility of winning.


    ¡°Well, wherever they summoned such a high level youma from is beyond me. Hell, even the powerful youma ki of the 3000-year old vampire from the interior of China is nothing compared to that thing.¡±


    ¡°You, you can even beat... something like that...?¡±


    Juugo was probably more confused than astonished.


    ¡°Ha, yeah right! There''s no way to fight against that either. I just patted my ass and tucked in my tail, then ran like the wind.¡±


    Kazuma mischievously avoided further questioning. Those were memories he did not want to recall, so he diverted the topic back to the original discussion,


    ¡°The problem with that guy is that the wind he uses is not normal.¡±


    "...What does that mean?"


    ¡°It''s so abnormal that I have no clue how nature even developed it. The spirits around that guy are all going crazy. Because of this, I can''t interfere with his spells - I can''t even sense it. If he chooses to hide himself, I won''t be able to sense him until just before he comes at us at point blank range.¡±


    ¡°That''s quite... no, that''s really bothersome!¡±


    Juugo worriedly mumbled.


    Spirits have wisdom and ability, and although it is unknown how to differentiate them, they also have a will. Therefore, they can get agitated just like a human being.


    Putting spirits in a situation that conflicts with its own characteristics for a long period of time, such as putting fire spirits in water or sealing wind spirits in the ground, will cause them to go crazy. This is a fact that has already been confirmed.


    But...


    ¡°How would you control that kind of thing?¡±


    Because they have already lost their consciousness, they certainly would not be able to hear the words of a human... probably.


    ¡°Who the hell knows? Nothing like this has ever happened before, so there''s nothing to compare this situation with!¡±


    Kazuma replied vaguely, and continued,


    ¡°To do that... maybe having Ayano fight would work better than trying to pit wind against wind. Since fire is the main attacking force, if she uses the Enraiha to stab him and burn him from the inside out, he''ll die no matter how strong his will is.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you saying that you will not help?¡±


    ¡°I don''t like working.¡±


    ¡°I''ll pay 100 million!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the job ?¡±


    Kazuma instantly agreed to the contract.


    This was not because the huge amount of money blurred his vision. As an outsider, he needed a reason, in the form of payment, to be involved. Of course, he would take what was his, but he had already become determined to join the battle.


    ¡°You''re terrible! Without money, you would have abandoned your own brother?¡±


    Ayano spat. Kazuma simply grinned without replying.


    Rather than being considered a ¡°good guy¡± who acts by his emotions, being known as a miser makes him feel a lot better. Ayano''s scorn did not affect him in any way.


    ¡°Then, please.¡±


    ¡°Ah, leave it to me.¡±


    After glancing at Ayano, who looked like she was about to shoot lasers from her eyes, the two men shook hands in agreement.


    Juugo certainly understood Kazuma''s intentions. In order for him to have a proper reason to fight, he needed compensation in the form of 100 million yen.


    (I really can''t beat him...)


    Juugo really felt that Kazuma''s consideration was not the same as before.


    ¡°Then, where exactly is this place?¡±


    By now there was no further need for discussion. Juugo simply replied,


    ¡°Kyoto!¡±


    The ceremonial mountain of the fire god laid in northwestern Kyoto. It was a sacred place to the Kannagi clan, the contractual place where the earth held the flames of the burning heavens. At this place containing 300 years of gratitude and grudges, the two clans were gambling their existence - The place of the decisive battle was there.

 Volume 1, Five - Rescue

    Volume 1, Chapter Five - Rescue


    Part 1


    Kazuma and Ayano sat on a wide seat within a side-room, quietly waiting for their arrival in Kyoto via the Shinkansen.


    The air conditioning was very pleasant, and the environment was also quite cozy. However, most people preferred squeezing into the over-congested train chambers over sitting in the same room as these two.


    The unpleasant atmosphere around them made it difficult to stay in that room.


    This is infuriating.


    This is so infuriating!


    Ayano shot murderous stares straight at Kazuma, who was sitting diagonally across from her.


    Even though it was impossible not to notice her, Kazuma did not even look at Ayano. He shook his leg comfortably as he skimmed through a magazine he bought from a stall.


    Ayano shifted her view back towards the scenery outside once more.


    She currently felt worse than she ever had in her entire life. Having to work together with Kazuma made her very unhappy. Not to mention that her father, Juugo, seemed to have more faith in Kazuma''s abilities rather than hers, which agitated her even more.


    She stubbornly forced herself to face the window while glancing at Kazuma. From the looks of it, he was completely different from the way he was four years ago. He didn''t seem very different to the naked eye, but in her heart, he had already jumped up several levels.


    She hated Kazuma very much - she could guarantee that with a fist hitting her chest. However, her eyes just couldn''t divert from him. Unknowingly, she had begun to go in pursuit of Kazuma, observing his every move. Ayano would not tolerate such actions.


    (Speaking of which, this is totally unbelievable! How did he become so strong in just four years?)


    The Kazuma four years ago was just like a stone by the roadside. Rather than bullying or looking down on him, this view was more like the natural action of removing him from sight.


    It was the same even during the ¡°Successor Ceremony¡±. Kazuma joined the ceremony only because Genma forced him to. The match between Kazuma, who could not even use Enjutsu, and Ayano, wasn''t even a fight. After all, everyone knew what the outcome would be even before the ceremony.


    (But I heard that his fighting skills and other Jutsu were pretty good...... No! Why am I trying to spot his good points!?)


    Ayano shook her head fiercely, removing all of her unpleasant thoughts. She organized her breathing and raised her head. At this moment, her eyes met Kazuma.


    ¡°......You seem very happy.¡±


    Kazuma was not mocking her. He was simply surprised.


    ¡°Who...... Who would be happy!? Just being with you annoys me more than anything else!¡±


    "Is that so?"


    Kazuma replied lightly. He took out a cigarette from a hidden pocket in his jacket as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°Hey! Don''t smoke in this small room!¡±


    (...Here we go again.)


    As she shouted in complaint, Ayano began to have doubts about her uncontrollable emotions. As long as Kazuma was near her, she seemed to unconsciously turn aggressive.


    Her emotions weren''t simply those of hate. After all, Ayano is the type of person who completely ignores those she dislikes. It wouldn''t be possible for her to even lift her head to talk to them.


    (So this must mean I don''t just hate him, I hate him very very very much!)


    She used farfetched logic to sooth the unpleasant feeling in her heart. But, just from looking at that detestable person chewing his cigarette and taking out a lighter, Ayano went on a rage once more.


    ¡°Are you deaf? I told you not to smoke!¡±


    Kazuma filled his lungs with smoke and released it slowly. The air between them became thick with the smoke. After repeating the same actions once more, he met Ayano''s angry stare.


    ¡°......I heard you.¡±


    The voice reached Ayano''s seat along with the smoke. Watching Ayano getting choked by smoke, Kazuma continued to pollute the air with secondhand smoke.


    ¡°...You imbecile!¡±


    Ayano stared at Kazuma''s mouth. The spirits quickly responded to the will of the master of fire''s descendent.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded off. The cigarette that Kazuma was chewing on was burned down instantly. If Kazuma had spat it out even a moment later, his own mouth would have been scorched.


    ¡°Heh heh!¡±


    Ignoring Ayano, who seemed proud and pleased with herself, Kazuma took out another cigarette. This time he set up a kekkai around himself, sealing off any flame spirits that may try to get out of control.


    Ayano furiously stared once more at Kazuma, who began to produce more smoke. Infuriatingly enough, the smoke went through the kekkai and began to taint her surroundings with its white fumes.


    ¡°Stop being stupid, we have to discuss our plans for the mission!¡±


    Ayano fought hard to subdue her desire to burn down the entire train sector and instead proposed a plan for cooperation. It seemed that it was very shocking for her when her father scolded her and called her brainless. All of Ayano''s emotional growth could be said to have been developed by Juugo.


    Kazuma said calmly,


    ¡°If it''s the two of us, there is no plan. You just fight Ryuuya, and I''ll stay away and cover you. Is there any other way?¡±


    "......Why do I get the feeling my job is much more dangerous?"


    Ayano also knew that this was the most efficient way, but she felt that something wasn''t right. Since she didn''t completely trust Kazuma, she always got the feeling that she was being set up by him.


    ¡°This is your family''s problem! Shouldn''t you work harder for it?¡±


    "For someone who''s getting paid for this, you sure sound proud. Mercenaries should fight at the front line! You''re obligated to protect me."


    "You mean you''re that weak?"


    Kazuma gave a snort of contempt and said,


    ¡°You cannot survive without someone to protect you?¡±


    "You......"


    Kazuma then said something even ruder to Ayano, who was so angry that she was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Listen well, and remember this. I have no energy to spare to protect you. Ryuuya is very strong. Stronger than me, and of course even stronger than you. We both have to use our powers to their limits, or there''s no way we''ll win. Even if you don''t trust me, at least try to do it for today! Otherwise, we''re both screwed.¡±


    Kazuma said everything so frankly and calmly that Ayano was unable to rebut. She knew that she was losing her momentum. A strong ki was restraining her to the extent that she could not even move a finger.


    ¡°I...... I got it already......¡±


    The only resistance she could put up was a tone that sounded as though she was fighting back, because she felt that if she didn''t make any attempt to resist, she would have been conquered both physically and mentally and would never be able to resist again.


    ¡°But it''s just for today...... If it weren''t for a time like this, I would never......¡±


    She tried her best to rebut, but Kazuma did not reply. His presence earlier seemed to have vanished without a trace, as though it was just a dream. Kazuma relaxed his whole body and lazily fiddled with his cigarette. Ayano thought to herself, he''s just like a poisonous bug.


    (......What a mean person.)


    She scolded in her heart. Why am I so afraid of this self-degrading nicotine addict? What an embarrassment.


    ¡°I''m going to sleep.¡±


    She left this line and shut her eyes. She suddenly opened them again to stare at Kazuma.


    ¡°If you try anything funny, I''ll burn you!¡±


    "Don''t worry! I''m not interested in creatures that have yet to become a woman."


    ¡°...............!¡±


    After hearing such a rude reply, Ayano held up her fist and stood. However, Kazuma merely continued to read his magazine without paying any attention to her, clearly acting out what he had just said about not being interested.


    In an instant, Ayano came to the verge of tears. She blinked her eyes, which became wet without a proper reason, and returned to her seat and closed her eyes.


    Her uncertain feelings became a whirlpool in her heart. She was no longer sure if she was angry or sad anymore.


    (Why should I even bother with that guy......?)


    Unable to verify her own feelings, Ayano locked her confused thoughts into the depths of her consciousness. She then forced herself to concentrate on sleeping. Within a few seconds, Ayano forgot all about her unhappiness and gave off peaceful breathing sounds.


    After confirming that Ayano was asleep, Kazuma purified the air in the room. The air that he had polluted became clean in a second.


    Telling the wind spirits to purify the surrounding air indefinitely, Kazuma focused his mind on the surroundings. He let his senses become synchronized with the wind spirits.


    His consciousness fused with the wind. His body, which became an empty shell, smiled lazily in a way that Ayano would have scorned.


    (Gee, this girl can really sleep.)


    Having thought about the possibility of being attacked while on the move, Kazuma found it hard to relax. Even though his search radius was a massive ten kilometers, when moving at three hundred kilometers per hour, it wasn''t very assuring especially considering that that monster could easily attack from more than twenty kilometers away.


    Even though this was only to make himself feel more secure, Kazuma continued to keep his guard up. Even if he sensed an attack, he would only be able to block one hit. The enemy has no reason to focus on Kazuma, because simply destroying the whole cabin would allow him to meet his objective.


    (After the first strike, I need to escape quickly before the second hit...... And on top of that, I even have to bring along a burden. Is it possible?)


    Looking at the "burden" that was sleeping soundly, Kazuma mumbled to himself,


    (I guess I have no choice but to just do it......)


    No matter how bad the whole situation seemed, the only way out was to take action proactively. Passively waiting for a chance to come by would only result in death.


    In the end, however, all of his precautions were too late. The Fuuga clan disappeared without a trace and was yet to be found. They were probably on their way to the sacred grounds. In fact, they might even have arrived already!


    He did not intend to let the Fuuga clan''s ambitions to be fulfilled. Even though one reason was to save his cute brother, Kazuma had decided long ago that anyone who uses a human as a tribute must die.


    ......There might be people in the Fuuga clan who were against the revolt, so he needed some way to take care of those people......


    Remembering the words of the clan chief, Kazuma showed an evil smile.


    (Let me help you save some energy!)


    Juugo wouldn''t have to decide what to do with the Fuuga clan. After all, Kazuma had already decided on the death penalty for everyone in the clan.


    The journey after getting off the train required a car. After exiting the train station, the two headed to the car park as instructed.


    Because of the possibility of having to go around the entire mountain, a four wheel Range Rover was prepared. Kazuma placed the key he obtained from Juugo into the ignition and switched on the GPS before starting the engine.


    Ayano came in from the door at the other side and sat down. Apparently wary of Kazuma''s driving capabilities, she took up the seat belt immediately.


    ¡°Don''t put on the seat belt.¡±


    Kazuma said as he looked at the GPS.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "Ryuuya is much scarier than a car accident. Be prepared to jump out of the vehicle at any time."


    ¡°......Understood.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s go!¡±


    Kazuma swiftly stepped on the pedal to accelerate.


    The Range Rover did not meet much interference and went swiftly down the road. After leaving town, they took a scenic route and went around to the back of the mountain.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned earlier, Ryuuya''s wind is berserk, right? Won''t the spirits you control go berserk as well?¡±


    "Well, if they''re just attacking, it should be fine. But I doubt they''ll stay that way if our fight drags on."


    "Are you sure it''s going to be okay?"


    Ayano asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Believe me! Well, in that case, why don''t I just test it out- Incoming!¡±


    Kazuma''s wind retaliated the black wind that came from above. A furious gale burst from the crashing winds, shaking even the heavyweight Range Rover.


    ¡°Jump out!¡±


    As if pushed out by Kazuma''s voice, Ayano kicked the door down and jumped out. After jumping out, she realized that Kazuma had ordered her, and she became angry.


    "Don''t boss me around-"


    She glared at the driver seat, but there was no one there anymore.


    Somehow, Kazuma had quietly jumped out of the car. Since the car''s door was closed, there was no way to imagine how he jumped out as, logically speaking, he should have gotten into action after Ayano.


    "Wait......"


    Once again speaking over Ayano, Kazuma raised his finger and pointed slightly upwards. Ayano''s eyes reflexively followed in that direction.


    (Dammit......!)


    Kazuma was in control, and she was being toyed around with. She felt like she was unable to move by her own will.


    She was so angry she wanted to kill him, but apparently there was no time for that. A shadow came down from the skies where Kazuma was pointing at, and into the center of Ayano''s vision.


    A corrupt youki, darker and duller than even his black suit. Thin lips, a straight nose, and a proper face that might have once been handsome if it weren''t paler than a mask.


    ¡°Ryuuya......? I didn''t notice at all......¡±


    If it weren''t for Kazuma, she would have been killed without even seeing Ryuuya. A chill went down Ayano''s spine.


    ¡°Don''t take him to be same as the Fuuga clan. If a first rate Fuujutsushi hid himself, an Enjutsushi would never be able to find him. Once you get into a melee battle, don''t let him get away no matter what.¡±


    Kazuma gave a fearless smile to Ayano, who was frozen from the tense situation.


    ¡°So...... Are you ready?¡±


    "Don''t order me around. Just do your job and cover me!"


    After throwing that sentence, Ayano dashed out. As she ran, she pulled out Enraiha, and shot a fireball to show her might.


    ¡°I told you, that won''t work!¡±


    Kazuma grumbled in shock from Ayano''s stupidity.


    Ryuuya quietly stood before the approaching fireball. The scorching flames crashed into Ryuuya, who did not do anything to defend himself.


    Kaboom!!


    "That''s not enough! Keep pressuring him!!"


    Kazuma shouted, watching Ryuuya become surrounded in flames.


    ¡°I know! I told you not to boss me around!!¡±


    Ayano waved her Enraiha as she replied. She did not expect such a low level flame to do much harm against that monster. It was good enough to simply divert his attention.


    (However...... There is nothing that Enraiha cannot destroy!)


    But......


    Thang!


    Her swing with utmost confidence was repelled with a clear sound.


    "What......!"


    Ryuuya cleared away the flames and closed in at Ayano. She could clearly see the pitch black claws, about thirty centimeters long, coming out of those pair of bending curves.


    Did he use those to block Enraiha? Ayano did not even have time to think about it.


    She used the red blade to repel the claws that sliced at her from the left and right. Just as she tried to retaliate, the opponent already vanished from sight.


    (From behind......!?)


    She instinctively swung her blade, somehow catching Ryuuya. The pitch black claws blocked Enraiha, with screeching sounds marking the impact.


    Their weapons clashed, but in terms of size and power, Ayano was at a disadvantage. She forcefully pushed forward her blade, jumping back and using the force from Ryuuya''s push to create some distance between them.


    ¡°What the hell have you been covering, Kazuma!?¡±


    Ayano did not look away from Ryuuya, but furiously scolded her partner who was doing nothing. However, she did not get a reply, no matter how long she waited.


    ¡°......Hey, Kazuma?¡±


    With a very unpleasant premonition, she hesitantly called out to Kazuma again. This time, she finally got a reply...... in the form of a distant voice transmitted by Fuujutsu.


    ¡°I''ll be going first! You handle Ryuuya. Good luck!¡±


    Hearing the playful words from the wind made Ayano stand dumbfounded for ten seconds.


    ¡°........................¡±


    Ayano stood with her head bowed down. Suddenly, golden flames burst out of her body. Maybe she was holding the hilt tightly, because the tip of Enraiha shivered slightly.


    Ayano raised her head, and glared sharply past Ryuuya as if she could see the despicable person who had slipped away long ago.


    Ayano shouted in a trembling and furious voice.


    "You...... You damn traitor!! Watch it! After I beat this guy, you''re next......!!"


    Her shout echoed throughout the empty mountains.


    Part 2


    At the same time, Kazuma was gliding thirty meters above the ground.


    ¡°That girl sure is energetic. Anyway, just don''t die, and try to buy me some time!¡±


    As he muttered something that would infuriate Ayano if she had heard it, Kazuma began his search for the seal.


    "Is that it......?"


    There was no need to even search, as he found the target, the Samadhi Flame, instantly. With Kazuma''s spiritual eyes, finding such a bright, shining flame was as simple as looking for the sun.


    Kazuma temporarily descended to the ground and called the wind for one final jump. This time, he jumped much higher than previously before and easily went above a hundred meters. It would be better described as flying!


    He lost almost no altitude as he sailed to the area above the seal, observing the situation below him.


    "Hmph...... Found my brother."


    From a bird''s eye view, the events going on at the sealing grounds could not be any more obvious. Perhaps in an attempt at concealment, the sealing altar was smaller than expected.


    Hyoue and Ren were at one corner, with about twenty people surrounding them. Contrary to Juugo''s prediction, it seemed that the entire Fuuga clan participated in the revolt.


    Kazuma stopped the wind, and, as if walking down stairs, descended from a hundred meters above the ground with ease. Once he was about ten meters from the surface, Hyoue raised his head......


    ¡°Too slow!!¡±


    Kazuma placed a gush of wind between Ren and Hyoue. As he blew Hyoue away, he reached out for Ren.


    ¡°Ren......!!¡±


    He seemed to be conscious. Ren reached out as far as he could, grabbing Kazuma''s hand.


    Kazuma pulled the tiny body to his chest and hugged him tightly. With that, they glided horizontally somwhat before landing softly.


    ¡°Ren, are you okay?¡±


    It was hard to believe that the gentle voice asking this question belonged to the beast who cruelly left Ayano.


    ¡°Ye...... Yes......¡±


    "Very good...... Good boy."


    Kazuma let Ren down and looked peacefully at Hyoue.


    Hyoue, who had finally managed to get up, stared back at Kazuma with hatred.


    ¡°You...... How did you...... So that''s what happened. You used Ayano as bait to infiltrate this place by yourself? What a despicable man you are, sacrificing a girl.¡±


    "You have no right to say that about me, you damn old man who offered your son to the devil. What can you say about yourself? Ryuuya''s consciousness should be gone without a trace by now!"


    ¡°So what of it?¡±


    Hyoue replied without a care, acting fearless. Obviously, he had never regretted it.


    ¡°Why don''t you think about this instead: If the flames of Kannagi are the Purifying Flames, then the winds of Fuuga are the Winds of Corruption! Our justice is to corrupt the world and fulfill our own desires! And for that justice, sacrificing one or two sons is nothing!¡±


    Ayano would have thought that Hyoue was insane. However, Kazuma understood his thinking very well.


    When failure was not allowed, only the strong can fight righteously. If someone with insufficient power hoped to win, he could only seek to give up the morals of a human.


    Wanting to seek his personal desires, even if it meant being looked down upon or being blamed by the whole world... It was all too familiar to Kazuma. Even so, he did not intend to let Hyoue off.


    ¡°But everything is over now. Haven''t you played enough?¡±


    "Not yet! It is not over yet!"


    Hyoue laughed fearlessly. His bloodshot eyes still did not show any sign of despair.


    ¡°If you think you have won, you are so wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Feel free to give it your all!¡±


    Kazuma spoke in a way that would enrages any opponent. Ren, who was hiding behind him, laughed as well. However, the normal Ren would never give off such an evil smile.


    Ren pulled out a hidden dagger and slowly stabbed it into Kazuma''s waist.


    Kazuma''s body shook lightly, and his eyes widened.


    ¡°Ho......hohahahahaha! Fool! You shall die in the hands of your own brother!¡±


    Hyoue laughed loudly, but his eyes began to narrow with doubt soon after.


    Ren had stopped moving along with Kazuma. Or rather, Ren was trying to pull the dagger out, but it would not budge.


    ¡°What are you doing, ''Ren''! Kill him quickly!¡±


    ¡°I think that would be very difficult!¡±


    Kazuma suddenly stretched his left hand forward, and in it was the dagger that was supposed to be in Ren''s hand.


    ¡°You...... How did you......¡±


    "Ren" gave a moan. Kazuma threw the dagger away and turned to face him.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t notice such malevolent youki in his body?"


    Kazuma widened his hands to grab "Ren"''s face.


    "Ren" struggled painfully. Kazuma easily overpowered him and began to gather ki.


    "I don''t know what you put inside, but this is Ren''s body."


    After saying that, Kazuma released his ki.


    ¡°Go back to hell!¡±


    His strong ki instantly vanquished the youma that was in Ren, giving no chance for it to escape. Holding Ren''s weak body, Kazuma waited for him to wake up.


    ¡°Argh...... Ah...... Nii-sama......?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you got up.¡±


    Kazuma''s voice was as calm as if all the tragic events that had happened at the hotel were just a dream.


    ¡°Nii...... Nii...... Nii-sama!¡±


    Ren remembered everything. Just as he was about to run up to hug his brother, Kazuma raised his hand to block him off.


    ¡°Nii...... Nii-sama?¡±


    Ren had an unpleasant premonition from his brother''s smile, and hurriedly tried to retreat...... But it was too late. Kazuma''s hands grabbed Ren''s cheeks and pressed hard into them.


    ¡°It...... It hurts......¡±


    Kazuma ignored Ren''s cries and, continuing to smile, stretched his cheeks to the sides.


    ¡°Why did you get caught so easily? You''re a guy! Do you think you have the right to play the damsel in distress? Why do I have to come all the way to Kyoto to rescue you, you rascal?¡±


    ¡°Aii...... Aii errm soo saoii, iisama (I...... I am so sorry, Nii-sama)!¡±


    Ren waved his hands and legs nervously, shedding tears and begging for his brother''s forgiveness. Maybe after seeing this scene, he could no longer be angry, so Kazuma loosened his fingers.


    ¡°That...... That was so mean, Nii-sama......¡±


    ¡°You idiot, if you were someone else, I would have beaten the hell out of you.¡±


    Pressing on his painful red cheeks, Ren raised his head up with watery eyes. His cute gesture could almost instantly knock out big sisters with strange interests. However, it didn''t work on Kazuma. He pushed Ren away coldly and faced Hyoue once more.


    ¡°We''ve fooled around enough, I guess. Shall I make my move now?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm......¡±


    Hyoue groaned. Kazuma''s presence was completely out of his calculations. Not only did he possess great power, his techniques were also unbelievable.


    Hyoue had never seen anything like the exorcism that Kazuma had just performed. He had made it look easy, but in reality, it might have been a very sophisticated and delicate technique. It was extraordinary for him to have been able to activate it in an instant.


    ¡°It seems like deciding to use you was the biggest mistake I made.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too. If it weren''t for all these petty tricks, maybe the Kannagi clan would have perished by now!¡±


    The reason why Kazuma agreed so readily was because he knew that this would deal another blow to Hyoue. Kazuma never held back on anything that could distress other people.


    "But why!? Why do you try to stop me!? You should know very well the hatred of someone who was bullied! The humiliation of being forced to kneel before others! You should have experienced them, felt them too!


    You hate the Kannagi too, right? You despise them, right? Aren''t we all the same? You should be on our side!!"


    Ren lifted his head to look at his brother. As Hyoue had said, Kazuma had been through situations very similar to the Fuuga clan. Even though he had said that he no longer hated the Kannagi clan, wouldn''t Hyoue''s words remind him of his hatred once more?


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right. My feelings are like yours. I wouldn''t care less even if the Kannagi clan died out.¡±


    ¡°Nii-sama......!?¡±


    Ren''s expression changed immediately as he grabbed Kazuma''s hand.


    After seeing this scene, Hyoue smirked. If he could get Kazuma on his side, the battle situation would be turned around instantly. Even if Kazuma did not join him, as long as he no longer interfered......


    ¡°In that case, we have no reason to fight anymore, do we? I am not asking you to help, but to just stop interfering with us, as destroying the Kannagi clan is our wish.


    These three hundred years, we were controlled by the Kannagi clan as slaves. Three hundred years! Our ancestors did commit a sin in the past. But just how long must we pay to redeem ourselves!? When will we ever be forgiven!?¡±


    Kazuma silently watched Hyoue, who burst out with such passion and emotion. He took out a cigarette from a hidden pocket and lit it with a lighter.


    ¡°Besides, why must we pay for sins our ancestors committed? Why must we be used and humiliated like slaves? What crimes did we commit? No, no, no! I cannot accept this! I will never acknowledge the Kannagi''s arrogance! This is a justified revenge! I have every right to destroy the Kannagi clan!¡±


    ¡°......Are you done yet?¡±


    Stepping on the cigarette ashes with his foot, Kazuma asked,


    ¡°So you have nothing else left to say?¡±


    After understanding the true meaning of that sentence, Hyoue widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°You...... Still want to go against me...... Why? Why do you try so hard to please the Kannagi clan? You have such magnificent powers, and yet, why!?¡±


    ¡°Because the clan chief offered 100 million yen to hire me.¡±


    Kazuma said frankly. Hyoue became dumbfounded, unable to say anything.


    ¡°Nii-sama......?¡±


    Ren raised his tone and asked suspiciously,


    ¡°So that means Nii-sama came here to work? Not to save me?¡±


    ¡°My belief is to take whatever you can. It''s just killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    Ren''s doubts were not erased even after hearing Kazuma''s explanation. Kazuma faced his brother, who was looking at him with accusing eyes, and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°It''s not easy to stay alive. One day, you''ll come to understand that too...... Hey. Where do you think you''re going, old man?¡±


    Kazuma spotted Hyoue, who tried to escape while the two were chatting. He halted at Kazuma''s words.


    ¡°So are you finished praying? What a coincidence that your God seems to be in the area too.¡±


    Hehehehehe. Kazuma purposely sneered to mock his opponent.


    ¡°......Don''t think you have won just yet!¡±


    Hyoue''s face grew red with anger. He gave a signal, and about ten people of both genders came out. Kazuma lazily looked at the daggers and clubs that they were holding.


    ¡°No matter how many Fuuga people come out...... Hey wait... Old man, what did you do to these people?¡±


    These practitioners, who had unfocused pupils and staggering steps, were obviously not conscious.


    ¡°These people forgot the pride of the Fuuga clan! They are dumb fools who willingly wanted to be slaves of the Kannagi. They should think about who they are, to try to persuade and stop me. So I took away their consciousness, and they are now puppets. Hahahahaha......¡±


    Hyoue''s laughter was earsplitting. The look of that stubborn old man was beyond ugly.


    "So how about it, Kazuma? These people are loyal to the Kannagi! They are practitioners who are righteous and respectable! You, who is a follower of the Kannagi, should not be able to kill them! So tell me, what are you going to do......?"


    ¡°This.¡±


    Kazuma stopped Hyoue''s speech and cut off their heads, all at the same time. As if it was just a joke, the ten heads flew up into the sky at the same time and landed on the ground one by one.


    ¡°You...... You bastard! Against innocent people who were merely being controlled...... Are you even human?¡±


    ¡°You stop talking about me. I''m not some hero of justice. I don''t care if they''re being controlled or blackmailed: Anyone who points a knife at me is my enemy. A little girl would be no exception.¡±


    Hyoue was at a loss of words after hearing his cold-blooded declaration. At that moment......


    ¡°Da...... Damn you!¡±


    A man broke from the lined up Fuuga clan, which was now half as large as it was before. Kazuma had killed his wife just now. Since his wife was unable to accept Hyoue''s ambitions, her consciousness had been taken away. However, if the Kannagi was destroyed, she would have been turned back to normal, and they could have lived in a happier place than before.


    ¡°Woahhhhhhh!!¡±


    The man threw wind blades at Kazuma. However, compared to Kazuma''s wind, they were tiny and pitiful.


    Kazuma seized control of those tiny wind blades and chopped off the caster''s head with them. The man''s head fell on the floor and rolled to a stop by his wife''s head.


    No one dared to move. The image of a person wrapped in northern winds and bringing down heartless punishment was just like a shinigami descending upon the real world......


    ¡°Ah ah...... By the way, how many people are left?¡±


    "Wa...... Wahhhhhhhh!"


    Those lazy words were just like a signal. The Fuuga clan lost control of themselves and scattered away.


    ¡°Stay...... Stay there!¡±


    No one listened to Hyoue''s orders. Even if it was just one step further, everyone fled from Kazuma as if their lives depended on it. A fear that surpassed the teachings of the Fuuga clan had taken control their hearts.


    By now, the Fuuga clan was no more. But to Kazuma, the real problem began only now.


    ¡°Nii...... Nii-sama, you really overdid it! There was no need to kill those people who were controlled, was there!?¡±


    Kazuma had to comfort Ren, who was tearfully interrogating Kazuma.


    ¡°Oh? Is...... Is that so?¡±


    To Kazuma, he was already acting with Ren''s feelings in mind by trying to prevent unnecessary deaths......


    ¡°Let''s...... Let''s put this aside for now, and take care of that old man first!¡±


    Kazuma used Hyoue as a shield to change the topic.


    ¡°Sorry to make you wait. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Damn...... Kid......¡±


    Hyoue angrily spewed out infinite curses at Kazuma, who was never shy with his words. He was now alone after having been abandoned by his subordinates.


    Of course, he himself had tried to escape several times. But each time, Kazuma had stopped him.


    Even when Kazuma turned around or was busy trying to comfort Ren, his eyes never left Hyoue.


    ¡°However, it is not over yet. Nothing has ended yet...... Bastard! Did you think that without Ryuuya, I am just a useless old man?¡±


    Kazuma stayed quiet. This sentence was not fit enough for him to even reply to.


    ¡°If that is what you think, then you are very wrong! Ryuuya was not the only one who obtained power from the contract!¡±


    ¡°Ryuuya obtained nothing.¡±


    Kazuma corrected him coldly.


    ¡°That guy lost everything.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that is but a small problem.¡±


    Hyoue then said at the top of his voice,


    ¡°Watch closely! This is the Power that I have obtained!¡±


    As he made his declaration, an abnormal youki began spreading everywhere. Space was sliced open, and, from an unknown, hidden world, it...... No, they...... appeared.


    ¡°Wahhhhhh!?¡±


    Ren screamed loudly, and for good reason. The two of them were now surrounded by all kinds of youma, packed so tightly together that even water might not have been able to get through. They were probably over a hundred strong.


    Hyoue laughed out loud from behind the horde of youma.


    ¡°So, how is that? Shocked? This is my power!¡±


    ¡°......and how is this ''your'' power?¡±


    Kazuma countered lazily. The power that Hyoue was so proud of was nothing more than low level youma borrowed from the one that possessed Ryuuya. Borrowing something that was borrowed. As his power was something that had been borrowed twice, Hyoue himself possessed no power.


    ¡°Small issue.¡±


    But Hyoue did not seem to care.


    ¡°I will meet up with Ryuuya, so why don''t you stay and play with these guys!¡±


    With that, Hyoue mingled into the large group of youma and disappeared.


    The remaining two people were surrounded by the youma. It seemed like there was no way out of this. Ren became tense from fear.


    ¡°Nii...... Nii-sama...... I shall take care of the ones in the back......¡±


    ¡°Don''t move, I''ll take care of them all at once.¡±


    As Kazuma had said, it was something that happened in the blink of an eye. A rapid wind from the skies became a metal hammer and came straight down, smashing into the surface. All of the youma were ripped and crushed by the tremendous force.


    (How...... How powerful......)


    Ren held his breath as he watched it happen. What a scary power. If it was power like that, it was not hard to understand how it had defeated Genma.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly, run after that old man!¡±


    Kazuma grabbed Ren, who was still standing shocked, to fly off, but,


    ¡°......Ahhh?¡±


    At this, Ren turned back and asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Kazuma hesitated slightly before asking back,


    ¡°......Ayano came here too. Can you feel her?¡±


    ¡°Huh......? No, nothing.¡±


    Ren continued to try to detect a presence...... But he could feel nothing.


    ¡°But, Enjutsushi are not good at detecting presence in the first place......¡±


    ¡°Not to the extent that you are unable to detect an Enraiha in battle...... Looks like she lost.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?! Impossible!¡±


    Ren declared instantly. He was absolutely certain.


    This was a sign of absolute trust. It was impossible for the wielder of Enraiha to lose, just like it was impossible of heaven and earth turning around.


    ¡°If Nee-sama''s ki became quiet, then that means Nee-sama has already won. There can be no other possibility!¡±


    ¡°Let''s hope so. That would save a lot of effort.¡±


    Kazuma played along with the confident Ren, and once again picked him up as if he was an item.


    ¡°Let''s meet up with Ayano first! It''ll be troublesome if she dies.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay to not chase after Hyoue?¡±


    ¡°We have plenty of chances to kill that old man...... Let''s go!¡±


    Kazuma leaped up with that shout.


    Part 3


    The wind was very gentle, yet at the same time forcefully took them up to the skies. They overcame gravity easily, flying past tree branches to an even higher place......


    ¡°Wow...... This is great...... What a magnificent view!¡±


    Perhaps since it was his second time flying at a high altitude, Ren began to enjoy the spectacular view from above. Even though Kazuma wanted to let him watch longer, he continued to increase their speed.


    ¡°Huh? Is it over already?¡±


    Ren said sadly as he realized they were beginning to descend.


    ¡°When this is over, you can watch for as long as you want. Just bear with it for now!¡±


    The two of them landed on a small, empty area.


    ¡°She''s here...... See? I was right after all.¡±


    "Nee...... Nee-sama!?"


    Ren doubted his eyes. Ayano was stained with blood all over and was coming towards them. She was dragging herself with staggering steps and seemed about to fall down at any time.


    Enraiha was just barely dangling from her weakened, drooping right arm. The tip of the blade scraped the surface of the earth as she moved and produced an exceptionally earsplitting sound.


    Ayano stopped before the two of them. Completely covered with wounds, she glared furiously at Kazuma with eyes that seemed as if they would shoot out fire.


    ¡°You lost completely!¡±


    Kazuma did not seem to care about Ayano''s murderous intent. His cold words did not carry any guilt of leaving behind Ayano as bait.


    ¡°You asshole......¡±


    Ayano squeezed out the last of her remaining strength and pointed her Enraiha at the despicable traitor before her. A beautiful, shining flame surrounded the crimson blade.


    However, she no longer had any strength to swing the blade. Ayano dropped Enraiha, which stopped shining and rolled onto the floor, and collapsed into Kazuma''s arms from lack of strength.


    The divine sword that fell to the ground began to disappear as if merging with the air.


    ¡°Idiot. Trying to swing a divine sword with a half-dead body? Of course she''d overexert herself and run out of strength.¡±


    Kazuma''s heartless words never reached Ayano''s ears. She was completely unconscious. Her face was pale beyond pale - It was as white as a corpse.


    ¡°Nee-sama! Ayano nee-sama!¡±


    ¡°You''re so noisy, shut up.¡±


    Without even turning his head, Kazuma ordered his screaming brother to be quiet and grabbed Ayano''s hair to lift up her face. He was apparently checking her body condition, but the way he went about it was so rough that he did not seem to be worried about Ayano.


    After a long moment, Ren asked, flustered,


    ¡°Nii-sama, Ayano nee-sama is going to be fine... right......?¡±


    ¡°Nope, she''s dead meat.¡±


    Kazuma mercilessly crushed Ren''s expectations.


    ¡°How...... How can that......¡±


    ¡°The wounds themselves aren''t much. The problem is the youki that entered her body through them. She''s just one step away from having her body be completely overrun by youki.¡±


    He gave a diagnosis as if he was a doctor, but real doctors would most definitely had complained about his cold-blooded and straightforward words!


    ¡°But, what kind of youki could freeze a divine child of the flames, and Enraiha together with her? Just where did that old man Hyoue find such a youma?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to discuss that problem, right? If you don''t save Ayano nee-sama soon......¡±


    ¡°Ren, catch.¡±


    Kazuma suddenly tossed Ayano''s body at Ren.


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    Even though Ayano was slim and completely drained of strength, she was still far too heavy for a twelve year old youth to carry. The two of them fell onto the floor together.


    ¡°Wha...... What......¡±


    Ren, who meant to make a fuss, suddenly realized how cold Ayano''s body was. Even though she was still breathing, she was no different from a corpse. When Kazuma had said "freeze", it was not a metaphor - It was the truth, literally.


    Ren, as an Enjutsushi, could clearly sense Ayano''s flame of life burning out with every second.


    ¡°Is...... Is there no way to save Nee-sama, Nii-sama!?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...... It''s not that it''s impossible, but......¡±


    ¡°But what!?¡±


    ¡°It would be a waste.¡±


    An indescribable silence filled the scene. Like a puppet, Ren stared at Kazuma with a frozen expression.


    Kazuma watched Ren silently as well.


    ¡°......What did you say?¡±


    Ren broke the silence with an exceptionally dull voice.


    ¡°It would be a waste.¡±


    Kazuma repeated it calmly once more. He spoke naturally as if stating an obvious fact.


    ¡°It''s a really valuable medicine, and I probably won''t get another one like it.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders, as though saying that it can''t be helped.


    Ren could not believe that there existed someone who would say that a medicine was more important than a human life, and that the someone was his own brother. He expressed his shock in words.


    ¡°That is not the problem, is it? If this continues, Nee-sama will die, and saying that using medicine is too wasteful...... That cannot be true, right?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big deal even if Ayano dies! It''s not like the main bloodline will die off completely. You can just inherit the Enraiha. Then our old man would also be very happy.¡±


    This was the first time Ren had ever heard such inhumane words. The blood in his body grew hot as if boiling, and the flame spirits gave off a cheerful sound in anticipation of a battle.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Kazuma looked at his brother, who bowed down in silence, with caring eyes.


    ¡°Don''t......¡±


    ¡°''Don''t''......?¡±


    "Don''t joke around with me......!!"


    Ren''s roar struck Kazuma as a physical shock. Kazuma used his ki to perform the lowest level of defense, smirking while letting Ren hit him.


    Only Kazuma could understand that this phenomenon was the result of the spirits responding to Ren''s rage.


    (Yes, that''s the way to go.)


    The characteristic of fire is ¡°aggressive flames¡±. A strong rage is the key factor of synchronizing with flame spirits. They will never lend their full powers to a human who is usually calm and timid.


    Only when one possesses great rage, and is able to control that rage, can one be a first rate Enjutsushi.


    Filling the area with stifling heat that felt like a metal smelting furnace, the flame spirits responded to Ren''s rage and continued to gather.


    ¡°Give me the medicine.¡±


    Ren ordered softly. He had no need to roar now, as he knew very well what he needed to do. If the opponent decided to resist, he would have to get the medicine even if he died in the process. Whether he succeeded or not was inconsequential - This was something he had to do.


    ¡°Okay...... I got it, don''t threaten me anymore.¡±


    Kazuma raised his hands to surrender. He was unable to keep his smile. With a calm fighting spirit and the mental energy to control it, Ren had already began his journey to become a first class Jutsushi.


    Kazuma walked past Ren and stopped by Ayano, who was now lying motionless on the floor. Looking down at her, he toyed with a bottle he took out from his hidden pocket.


    To say that he did it without hesitation would most definitely be a lie. After all, it was an extremely rare and valuable medicine. But even so, as long as it was for Ren''s growth, he did not mind paying such a price, especially since it did not cost him a single cent in the first place.


    He kneeled by Ayano''s side and considered tipping the contents of the bottle into Ayano''s pale lips, but gave up in the end. She did not seem to have the strength to even drink it, and spilling the medicine would really be a waste.


    Kazuma stretched his hand under Ayano and lifted her upper body. He drank the medicine himself, then closed his lips onto Ayano''s as if throwing his entire body onto her.


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    From the corner of his eyes, Kazuma could see Ren, who was at his side, flushing red yet staring, mesmerized, as Kazuma poured the medicine into Ayano''s lips by mouth-to-mouth.


    (Hmmm............)


    Ayano first felt warmth. Something seemed to be quickly removing the youki that was invading her body. Heat, or rather, life, came back bit by bit.


    She slowly began to detect the situation around her. She knew she was being surrounded by a powerful force, and that a warm, healing spiritual energy was coming in from her lips.


    Ayano felt as if someone had just pulled her back from the gates of death gently, yet powerfully.


    She opened her eyes slowly, and, at the close distance that her eyes instantly focused on, the one before her was......


    "......!!!"


    Ayano''s consciousness became awake in an instant and she used all of her strength to push Kazuma away.


    Kazuma moved away lazily, as if he saw through Ayano''s cute reactions out of nervousness, and steadily stood up.


    (I...... I was kissed......? Why......?)


    Ayano pressed her lips with her left hand. Her right hand was tightly hugging her own body. Like a weak girl who had just been assaulted by a rapist, she closed her legs tightly and contracted her body.


    (What''s going on......?)


    It was impossible to understand the situation, as she did not know what was going on.


    Maybe due to the youki that had invaded her, her memories did not seem to add up. Not just how she wanted to cut Kazuma with her sword - She could not even remember how they met up in the first place.


    She lifted her head to look at Kazuma suspiciously, who stared back calmly as though he was observing some animal in an experiment. Actually, he was observing how effective the medicine was, but it was impossible for Ayano to know that.


    Anger began to grow within her. After taking away a girl''s kiss, and her first kiss at that, the other party did not even seem to have a shred of guilt. She could not accept this at all.


    ¡°What the hell were you doing......!!!¡±


    ¡°Is that how you talk to your benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Huh......?¡±


    The cold reply weakened Ayano''s attitude. Ren ran over with wet eyes and raised his head to look at Ayano, fighting back tears.


    ¡°Nee...... Nee-sama......¡±


    It was hard to imagine that the now revived Ayano, who was brimming with energy, was about to die just now. Even her wounds and blood had disappeared.


    ¡°Nee-sama! Nee-sama! Nee-sama!¡±


    Ren was happily hugging his beloved "sister" tightly as he began to cry. As if trying to confirm that this was not a dream, he continued to hug Ayano with all his might and continued to call her name.


    Even though he was just a kid, a twelve year old still has some arm power. Though Ayano was uncomfortable, she still insisted on rubbing Ren''s head gently.


    ¡°Ren, calm down...... Everything''s fine. I will protect you, so don''t be afraid......¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Kazuma mercilessly shot down Ayano. Ignoring her murderous intent, he continued,


    ¡°Ren was worried about you. You were totally thrashed by Ryuuya earlier and almost died. By the way, the one who saved you is me, so be grateful.¡±


    This speech, made by someone who claimed to be her benefactor, made Ayano''s temple entangle together. Ren stopped his tears and immediately froze once he felt the strong atmosphere that could silence a crying child.


    Ayano suddenly lowered her head and looked at Ren. She grabbed him, who was subconsciously trying to run away, and pressed his shoulder, asking with a scary face,


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Huh...... Huh......¡±


    Ren looked troubled, unsure of what she meant by the question. Ayano moved closer and repeated once more,


    ¡°That guy said he saved me. Is that true?¡±


    Shivering, Ren answered in a soft and delicate voice,


    ¡°It...... It is true. Nii-sama, he took the medicine...... then...... mouth-to-mouth......¡±


    ¡°Forget this.¡±


    Ayano stopped Ren''s reply softly. The hand that was pressing his shoulder became more forceful, as if she was looking at Ren from above. Seeing her fake smile, Ren was so scared that his legs went limp.


    ¡°You saw nothing, understand?¡±


    Ren silently nodded.


    ¡°Oh yeah, what did you make me drink? It''s not something with weird side effects, right?¡±


    Ayano asked suspiciously. She knew that she almost died just now, so she could not trust something that was able to completely cure her in just a few minutes.


    ¡°Elixir.¡±


    Kazuma replied simply.


    ¡°Elixir? You don''t mean that, what''s it called, ''Water of Life''!?¡±


    ¡°Ehhhhhhhhhh......!?¡±


    Ayano, and in fact even Ren, who was on the verge of tears, gave off sounds of surprise. This was normal, since the so-called "Water of Life" is a miracle drug with amazing effects, made with the essence of alchemy. It is said to even be able to revive the dead. It is uncertain if such a miracle drug, or even its formula, exists at all.


    "That kind of thing... Where did you get it......"


    ¡°Before that, don''t you have anything to say?¡±


    Kazuma seemed very calm since the beginning, in contrast to Ayano, who was shocked. Realizing what Kazuma meant, Ayano reluctantly thanked him,


    ¡°......Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it. I''ll just charge extra. Maybe another hundred million will do.¡±


    ¡°You...... You bastard! Can''t you ignore some losses to help someone!? Isn''t it too low for a human to measure everything in terms of money!?¡±


    ¡°You think this is something that can be bought with money!?¡±


    ¡°Argh............¡±


    Kazuma raised his voice imposingly, making Ayano speechless. This was the first time Kazuma became so emotional. Apparently, his precious medicine being used made him feel very unhappy.


    Indeed, something like elixir cannot be bought with money. It is something that can even revive the dead. It''s not hard to believe that many people would want it even if it made them bankrupt, and selling it for just a hundred million was simply outrageous.


    Even so, Kazuma managed to change his mood with just one sigh.


    ¡°Never mind. Let''s forget what happened in the past! Oh yeah, Ayano. So, why did you lose?¡±


    ¡°......Why are you asking such a thing?¡±


    Ayano replied bitterly to the question that shattered her pride.


    ¡°Of course I have to ask. I always thought of your Enraiha as the ultimate weapon. If it''s useless, then I have to rethink the whole battle plan. Therefore, tell me, what''s going on? Don''t tell me Enraiha can''t burn Ryuuya even if it cuts into him?¡±


    ¡°Huh...... Errr...... That is......¡±


    Kazuma''s gaze at Ayano became colder and colder, sapping her ability to speak. She was too scared to make eye contact, so she shifted her eyes about randomly.


    ¡°You mean, you didn''t even hit him once? All of your attacks were predicted?¡±


    ¡°Hmm............¡±


    ¡°And you panicked, releasing Enjutsu that was completely repelled by his wind.¡±


    "Errm... errr............"


    ¡°After taking his onslaught of one-sided attacks, your injuries continued to increase.¡±


    ¡°..............................¡±


    ¡°In the end, you somehow managed to escape. Since this is too embarrassing for you to bear, should I praise you on your ability to run away?¡±


    ¡°Wha...... What!? How can you say such a thing!?¡±


    Ayano finally lost her temper from listening to Kazuma''s cruel and heartless comments.


    ¡°After telling me to trust you so proudly before, in the end you just ran off and left me behind with a few words! For someone who leaves the biggest problems to other people, what right do you have to say such a thing!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    ¡°......Huh?¡±


    Ayano widened her eyes at this unexpected reply. She had expected him to retaliate by mocking her vigorously, so it was unimaginable that he would apologize so honestly.


    As if he could not let it go, Kazuma continued,


    ¡°I never expected you to be that weak.¡±


    Ba-doom!!


    An explosive noise came from her heart. Crackling sounds began to surround Ayano. Ren quickly retreated away from Ayano as if bouncing off.


    ¡°I thought that before I rescued Ren, you could at least buy some more time. Too bad, I guess I was too hard on you after all. Sorry.¡±


    Ayano gripped Enraiha''s hilt with all of her strength. Her fighting spirit spread throughout her body, and the fallen leaves by her feet started dancing in the air. In the night of autumn, the temperature quickly rose until it became hotter than a sunlit day. Ren tensely watched as he was roasted by the hot air.


    ¡°When you tried to cut me before...... Back then, I had thought that you were taking it easy on me, since I''m part of your family. I totally didn''t realize that you were serious, sorr......¡±


    Ayano moved her hand to shut Kazuma up. With all of her concentration, she mercilessly and unhesitatingly swung the Enraiha.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Kazuma easily shifted his body and avoided her initial swing. Following his movements, Ayano slashed diagonally upwards, but Kazuma escaped to the left.


    (Don''t even think about escaping!)


    Ayano twisted her hand and pulled Enraiha back. With the blade pointed at Kazuma, she stepped out forcefully, ready to lunge forward with a stab......


    ¡°Nee-sama!¡±


    Since Ren rushed over and hugged Ayano''s waist tightly, Enraiha missed its target.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ren? Get away now!!¡±


    ¡°No! Now is not the time to be doing this, is it!?¡±


    Ayano was speechless at being reprimanded by a boy four years younger.


    "Nii-sama too! Why did you do something so detestable!?"


    Ren directed the blame to Kazuma as well. The youth had finally gotten his responsibility up by now, realizing that nothing good would come out of leaving the two of them to do as they wish.


    ¡°I didn''t annoy her.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say all of that?¡±


    Ren continued to ask Kazuma, who was replying randomly. A distrustful aura surrounded him.


    ¡°Just relieving some stress. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°.................................¡±


    ¡°The one who was supposed to be our final weapon turned out to be a little kitten. Anyone would want to complain, right?¡±


    ¡°Nee...... Nee-sama...... Calm down......¡±


    Ren tried his best to comfort Ayano, who seemed ready to explode.


    ¡°......I know. I won''t get angry anymore, so you can let go now.¡±


    Ayano, weakened by Ren''s face that was on the verge of tears, said that with some measure of calmness. She exhaled as if letting out all the air in her lungs, relaxing her rage in the process.


    ¡°By the way, did you take care of Hyoue?¡±


    ¡°Nope, he escaped.¡±


    "......What?"


    Ayano suddenly shouted back. No matter what she said, she had deep faith in Kazuma''s powers. If Kazuma was actually unable to finish off someone like Hyoue......


    ¡°......What happened?¡±


    ¡°That old man summoned over a hundred youma at once. I was busy taking care of that when he took the chance to run off.¡±


    ¡°Over a hundred?¡±


    Seeing the doubtful Ayano, Ren confirmed Kazuma''s words.


    ¡°It is true, Nee-sama. Youma that blocked all vision! Nii-sama used one move to get rid of all of them! The reason why we failed to catch Hyoue was......¡±


    (To save Nee-sama......)


    Kazuma stopped Ren from completing that sentence. Kazuma pressed his fingertip onto Ren''s lips, awkwardly silencing him.


    ¡°What are you trying to hide?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. Anyway, the biggest problem now is Ryuuya. If this happens again, we''ll die for sure.¡±


    ¡°......You still intend to fight?¡±


    Hearing this, Kazuma proceeded to judge the cowering Ayano.


    (I never expected her to be so weak mentally.)


    But now was definitely not the time to let her continue being depressed. He planned to fight against that monster alone, but the suffering and efforts had to be shared by everyone. That is Kazuma''s belief.


    ¡°What, are you scared? Well, I won''t blame you, since you lost so miserably just now. The next time you''re caught, I promise not to laugh.¡±


    After being completely humiliated in such a way, Ayano''s cheeks became so red she put on blushers.


    ¡°Even if I can''t win, at least I can commit seppuku before the enemy catches me! I won''t leave even a cell to those guys! I have that kind of determination, so don''t look down on me!¡±


    She rebutted angrily. Her spirit was plenty, but the content was unacceptable.


    Unsure of how to respond, Kazuma''s eyebrows creased together as Ayano continued,


    ¡°What I meant was that we should head back and reorganize our fighting force. Since Ren is already rescued, there shouldn''t be any risk of the seal breaking, so......¡±


    ¡°Rejected.¡±


    Kazuma bluntly refused Ayano''s suggestion.


    ¡°It won''t work out if we''re attacked while moving. If the entire transport vehicle is destroyed, are you sure you can escape?¡±


    ¡°But they won''t be stupid enough to kill Ren, would they? If they do that, they can''t break the seal.¡±


    ¡°Hyoue''s goal is to destroy the Kannagi clan. From the looks of it, he hates the Kannagi clan to the core. Releasing the seal placed upon their god was probably just one of the ways he planned to do it.¡±


    Even though he used the word "probably", Kazuma was actually very certain. If Ayano saw that insane hatred with her own eyes, perhaps she would be able to understand!


    To Hyoue, God or Devil is nothing but power. In his heart, he only thinks about how he can use them. Since he had Ryuuya, who could be used to destroy the Kannagi clan, he did not need to obsessed over breaking the seal of their god.


    "Besides, they''d win if they kill us. My old man is now heavy with injuries......"


    ¡°That was your fault!¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk about that right now. No matter how powerful the clan chief may be, his body can''t fight. The branch family is completely useless. In other words, if we die, it means the end of the Kannagi clan. Got it?¡±


    After hearing his logical analysis, Ayano had no way of rebutting. Even though she knew that Kazuma was right, her body naturally rejected the fact that she would have to fight against Ryuuya once more.


    But before she could recollect herself, Kazuma raised his head to look into the sky.


    ¡°No time to think...... We''ve been found.¡±


    ¡°......? Didn''t you set up a kekkai?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but after what the two of you did, I doubt it''ll last.¡±


    ¡°......I''m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay...... By the way, Ren.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes?¡±


    Ren, who was called suddenly, replied in a rising voice.


    Kazuma then made a cruel declaration,


    ¡°Hyoue will definitely target you, because he''d still want the power of a God. But we''ll be struggling with just Ryuuya, so there''s no way we can protect you. Therefore, handle your own problems by yourself.¡±


    This sentence seemed to imply "you might as well die if you''re a nuisance", so Ren became tense upon hearing it. But he recovered in a while, and looked back at his brother with determined eyes.


    ¡°I...... I got it. I can handle someone like Hyoue by myself. If I lose, I shall commit seppuku before I get caught, so I won''t cause any trouble for Nii-sama. Will that do?¡±


    Ren said, with a pale face.


    Kazuma, unsure whether to laugh or cry, stared at Ren, and then turned his head to Ayano.


    ¡°Man, because you said such stupid things, now Ren has no clue what he''s fighting so hard for.¡±


    ¡°What stupid things? As the main family of the Kannagi clan, this kind of determination is only natural!¡±


    Kazuma, rather than concerning himself with Ayano, turned to Ren instead. He grabbed the tiny head that stood before his chest.


    ¡°Wha...... What''s the matter, Nii-sama?¡±


    ¡°Ren, let me tell you the rules of this game. ''The survivor always wins''. Simple enough?¡±


    Ren was at a loss due to the sudden roughness, but Kazuma continued without caring.


    ¡°Someone without the will to live will lose for sure. This is a rule that will never change, so remember that.


    Listen well. You''re just a kid - No one thinks you''re of much use, so just doing what you can will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Doing what I can......?¡±


    ¡°That''d be ''to live''. Don''t try to beautify death with terms like ''self-sacrifice''. Death is the end of everything. You''ll lose your past, present and future in an instant. There is no way to start over. It is the absolute end.¡±


    Unable to lose nor sacrifice, Kazuma could not accept exchanging the future of a twelve year old for peace.


    He did not want to lose anything important anymore.


    ¡°But as long as you''re still alive, there will be a chance to turn the tables around. So, even if your teeth are knocked out, you have to swallow them back along with your blood. No matter how pathetic or shameful it seems, never give up on surviving. Even if you must struggle to the very last moment, that is your battle. Can you do it?¡±


    Kazuma looked at Ren closely, and Ren returned his gaze in the same way.


    Never give up, never throw hope away - That is what is required to win. That is what Ren learned from Kazuma. His pale face regained its natural color, and the dread of being pushed to a dead-end faded from his eyes.


    (I am not alone.


    There are people who protect me, people who support me, so all I need to do is finish whatever I can. Because this is the best way to make the current me, who is still immature, useful.)


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hearing such an energetic reply, Kazuma gave off a gentle smile. Ren was comfortable with having his head rubbed so roughly.


    ¡°So then...¡±


    Kazuma pushed Ren backwards lightly and told Ayano, without shifting his eyes,


    ¡°......He''s here.¡±


    Ayano raised her head to look into the sky. As if slicing open the blue sky, a black shadow darker than darkness itself emerged from a point in the sky. Following that, the shadow expanded quickly, clearly revealing its face.


    ¡°So he''s here......¡±


    Ayano mumbled in a trembling voice after seeing a human shadow form.


    The black shadow, who seemed to be able absorb all light just by opening its arms like wings, landed on the ground. Kazuma smiled evilly at the demonic opponent that stood there silently.


    "Now, let round two begin......"

 Volume 1, Six - Decisive Battle

    Volume 1, Chapter Six - Decisive Battle


    Part 1


    Ksssshaaaaaaaaaaaa......


    The forest rustled uneasily, shifting from the sounds made by the forest inhabitants, who were running away with all their might from the immense youki. The bugs, which had no means of sensing the danger, were unable to withstand the abnormal pressure and disappeared without a trace. Even animals that were unable to escape perished from coming in contact with the youki. The sound of their corpses raining out of the trees and littering the forest floor resounded throughout the forest. There were no visible wounds, yet they were all dead.


    All sound ceased. All the youki within Ryuuya was released, and its mere existence spread death around the world.


    Ayano raised Enraiha to face the silently watching Ryuuya. However, she was unable to do any more than that - She couldn''t even take a step in his direction. The youki, which felt as though it would freeze her blood, petrified her. And not only that, she could not stop her knees from trembling.


    An immense fear had gripped Ayano''s soul. It was difficult enough just to force herself to stand there without running away - Advancing was impossible.


    Ayano had inherited Enraiha at the young age of twelve, which might have been a mistake. Because of this, Ayano had never fought an enemy more powerful than herself. Since she was always able to defeat her enemies with brute strength, there was no way for her to fight strategically when she was the one at a disadvantage.


    To put it simply, after suffering her first defeat, Ayano was unable to find the courage to go up against Ryuuya.


    ¡°What are you doing? Go on!¡±


    Kazuma said to the trembling Ayano. He continued,


    ¡°Don''t worry! I''ll be with you.¡±


    "How can I not worry?!"


    Ayano retorted angrily. How dare this man say "Don''t worry" so casually?


    ¡°There''s no reason to run now, right? I won''t run this time. Trust me.¡±


    Who could trust someone who just said "I''ll run if there''s a reason"? Ayano stared back to see Kazuma smiling deviously.


    ¡°This...... This is the last time. If you betray me again, I''ll kill you first!¡±


    ¡°No problem! I swear to God.¡±


    ¡°......Which God?¡±


    Ayano gave him an undisguisedly suspicious glare, but Kazuma simply replies with his untrustworthy smile,


    "Who knows? But it doesn''t matter who I pray to! I''m an atheist, after all."


    Ayano could no longer stay angry by then, so she merely muttered in despair,


    "......Enough. I''ll leave the support to you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Ignoring Kazuma''s mocking salute, Ayano dashed forward. Though she didn''t, and probably wouldn''t ever, realize it, the fear that had gripped her was now greatly reduced by this meaningless chat.


    Ayano closed in on Ryuuya, but he took to the air the moment she reached within a few steps of him.


    ¡°......Huh?¡±


    Ayano gave a sound of shock as she stared after Ryuuya, who had flown past her.


    ¡°Idiot! Don''t get outmaneuvered so easily!¡±


    "You...... Even if you say that......"


    Completely ignoring Ayano, Ryuuya aimed straight for Kazuma, showering him with wind blades as he descended. Kazuma met this with a strong updraft, crashing it into the black blades.


    But that was just a feint. Ryuuya suddenly lashed out with his hidden claw, slicing down with demonic strength that could easily rip through a person as if he was a piece of tofu.


    Kazuma, moving forward at an angle, barely managed to dodge it. As he did so, he lightly took the enemy''s right arm and slightly diverted its path.


    Ryuuya, missing, lost his balance due to the lack of resistance. Kazuma immediately took the opportunity to knee his enemy''s liver through the side of his abdomen. This powerful strike, which was coupled with a strong explosion of ki, smashed into Ryuuya, who was still toppling forward, arcing his body like a bow and throwing him back into the air. Chasing the flying body, Kazuma slammed his elbow into the enemy''s chin moments before it touched the ground. Ryuuya''s head was bent so far back that he could almost see his own back.


    A normal person, or even a powerful wrestler, would have instantly died from such a violent attack. However, the demonized Ryuuya easily shrugged off the damage.


    In fact, in mid-flight, Ryuuya directed his momentum into his right knee, aiming straight for Kazuma''s jaw.


    Even though the attack came from what should have been a blind spot, to Kazuma, who is synchronized with the wind spirits, there is no such thing. He steps forward, leaning to the left to avoid Ryuuya''s knee, grabs the front of Ryuuya¡¯s shirt, at the same time sweeping his left leg horizontally.


    In a masterful example of judo, Ryuuya¡¯s body is flipped. With Ryuuya''s head about to fall flat on the ground, Kazuma strikes with his palm. Not to punch downwards, but to press. He bends down to push the enemy¡¯s head straight into the ground, and a comfortable reaction is sent through his shoulder.


    However, Kazuma did not feel Ryuuya¡¯s skull crack. Realizing instantly that he has not given his enemy a fatal blow, Kazuma uses his foot to crush Ryuuya¡¯s head, who lay on the ground facing the sky. The kick instead lands on Ryuuya''s crossed arms, as he blocks Kazuma''s attack.


    ¡±Chut!¡±


    Kazuma quickly kicks away the arm that is about to grab his other leg, and jumps backwards to put some distance between them.


    (To not even faint after such a fierce attack, does attacking the brain have no effect on him? To just what extent has he been transformed to a demon?¡­¡­) Kazuma grumbles unhappily.


    As though beating up a steel statue, he feels as if he has accomplished nothing. Ryuuya''s body quickly swings back up, directly from his lying down position. This simple action is far beyond what a human can achieve, almost like a zombie from the movies.


    Ryuuya releases countless wind blades as he gets up, and then, at a speed even faster than the wind blades, strikes at Kazuma. The wind blades and his claws reach Kazuma at the same time.


    ¡°Guahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    At the same time as the shout, Kazuma forcefully stretches his hand out towards the right arm that was swung at him. The wind forms a rapidly spinning whirlpool, as if that hand had squeezed them out. The rapid flow of air becomes a shockwave, destroying the wind blades, and Ryuuya is blown back into the air like a puppet.


    It seems for a moment that he is unable to take this blow, but only for a moment, as Ryuuya adjusts his posture in the air and hovers at a fixed altitude, beginning to slowly retreat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡±


    Kazuma knocks the air above Ryuuya downwards. The figure that was originally gliding away slowly, suddenly flew downwards at a sharp angle, as if swatted by something, and with a speed way beyond a free-falling object, hits the ground. Ryuuya was just able to land on his two feet, his body unable to move, stuck to the ground due to the great air pressure.


    As Ryuuya stands there paralyzed, Kazuma quickly closes the distance.


    The wind that was forcefully blowing downwards doesn''t seem to lay a finger on Kazuma. Kazuma instead seems as though drawn into it, and runs quickly inside the raging winds without hindrance.


    ¡°How¡­¡­ powerful, that guy is actually so powerful¡­¡­¡±


    Ayano is totally taken in by the scene in front of her eyes, completely mesmerized by the sight of Kazuma fighting. She had been unable to land even a single hit upon Ryuuya, and yet Kazuma could fight on an even level with or an even higher level than Ryuuya. Skillfully avoiding the attacks of the opponent, retaliating with perfectly timed counters, and slowly accumulating damage. This is, she realizes, what it means to be ¡°an experienced fighter."


    Forgetting that she is part of the fight as well, Ayano stands there enraptured, her eyes focused solely on Kazuma.


    ¡°------------------------------!¡±


    When Kazuma is just a few steps away, Ryuuya, who is still trapped on the ground, looses a silent roar. Black wind begins to rampage, breaking the bonds that had restrained him just moments before.


    In the same movement with which he straightens his knees, he stretches his claws out towards the incoming Kazuma, who is running directly at him, and aims directly for the throat, executing an insane counterattack.


    Kazuma, however, does not stop. Instead, as he takes his last step, he bends down as much as possible. Reaching to the far ends of his consciousness to dodge the pitch black claws passing before him, he places his palm on Ryuuya''s tanden.


    Kazuma steps onto the ground firmly. From there, gathering power which goes past his knees straight to his waist, and from the waist to his shoulders, like a spiral, and continues to become stronger as it continued to be transmitted. From his shoulder to the front of his arm, after all the energy in his body has gathered, it is released from his palm. An immense ki is released from his body through his palm, dense enough that it feels as if it could pierce through the enemy.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Accompanying his shout, a force great enough to blow even an African elephant to pieces exploded right into Ryuuya¡¯s tanden, the core of a human¡¯s central nervous system. Ryuuya¡¯s body was blown away with such power he ended up embedded in a stone wall.


    The ki of a person circulated around the body, originating in the tanden. Therefore, this place was the most vital of all vital areas for a jutsushi. Once the flow of ki has been disrupted, no matter how powerful a jutsushi might be, he would be left unable to use any jutsu for some time. Or that would have been the case, had Ryuuya been a human being.


    Huuuuu!!


    ¡°Muah!¡±


    Ryuuya doesn''t even look injured as he rapidly releases the blades of wind once more. Kazuma barely dodges in the nick of time, and hurriedly places some distance between them.


    ¡°Damn! Bastard! That didn¡¯t work! That guy really, whole-heartedly doesn¡¯t want to be human anymore!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ whole-heartedly¡­¡­ What kind of description is that¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Ayano¡¯s subconscious remark, Kazuma shouts out loud, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and watch the show! You''re supposed to be the attacker, aren''t you? So why don¡¯t you grab your big torch and go beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Big¡­¡­¡±


    (Big torch?)


    To use such a crude description of the treasure of the Kannagi clan?!


    ¡°You, I''ll have a talk with you about this once this is over!¡±


    Ignoring Ayano¡¯s furious look, Kazuma waves his hand to hush her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, attack little kitten."


    Though her eyes burn with murder, Ayano steps forward. Perhaps reflecting her anger, Enraiha shines with a glaring glow unlike any before.


    (Nee-sama, you can do it¡­¡­)


    Ren prays devoutly for the victory of the two.


    He can only pray, since he does not possess the power to participate in their battle.


    His inability to help deeply hurting his heart, Ren murmurs, ¡±If only I had more power¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±No, no, your ''bit'' of power is just right.¡±


    ¡±!?¡±


    Ren turns in shock, and looks where there shouldn''t be anyone.


    ¡°To break the seal placed upon our God, that bit of power is enough.¡±


    The voice sounded like it had come from the opposite direction of just earlier. Ren turns his head once more, and calls out in a rising tone, ¡°It¡­¡­ it is you, Hyoue! Come out now!¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa, the sound of bushes rustling in the wind, this time from the left. Out of Ren''s raised palm, fire begins to erupt in a rapid stream.


    In short order, the withered plants catch fire and burn furiously, but there is no sign of Hyoue. Ren glances around frantically as Hyoue''s coarse voice again sounds in his ears.


    ¡°It isn''t that you lack strength. It''s that you''re still just a brat. Your technique is what''s lacking!¡±


    ¡±Shut¡­¡­Shut up!¡±


    Flames emerge from Ren¡¯s body. In order to prevent the enemy from moving behind him, he begins to search for Hyoue with a body wrapped in flame.


    (I can¡¯t find his presence!)


    He has absolutely no idea where Hyoue may be. From the beginning, En-jutsushis are a bit unbalanced in their combat abilities. Though their attacking strength is the strongest, their detection abilities are among the weakest, let alone comparable to Fuu-jutsushis.


    As an En-jutsushi, Ren was still inexperienced, and was unable to handle the jutsu that the experienced Fuu-jutsushi Hyoue was using to conceal himself.


    ¡°Still too immature. A flame of that level is unable to extinguish the hatred within me,¡± Hyoue whispers in his ear.


    Though the direction from which Ren had heard Hyoue''s voice was directly behind him, he could not sense his presence at all.


    ¡°Behind? Wh-Where?!¡±


    He turned around several times, always failing to see Hyoue. No matter how swift his actions, the voice from behind never stopped.


    ¡°Over here!¡±


    ¡±Over here!¡±


    ¡±Over here!¡±


    --Over here-- --Over here-- --Over here-- --Over here--


    This line continues to repeat like an echo. The unease of being unable to see his enemy, and the rising fear and nervousness of fighting in actual combat, stretch Ren¡¯s mind to its limit.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Driven by fear, he desires power. The power to eliminate the enemy. The power to destroy ''everything,'' the power to rid himself of his fear...


    In response to Ren¡¯s scream, everywhere around, fires explode into existence. The fire spirits that had been released indefinitely, obeying only their own desires for survival and rampage, burn everything to ash.


    Everything the flames touched was burnt. The forest becomes a sea of flame, with mighty pillars of fire that reach the heavens and shake the earth.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Ren, who is panicking after losing control, is attempting to create a Hell on Earth, just like his name. He continues to summon a massive amount of spirits, surpassing even the limits of his ability to control. The trees turn to ash in the extreme heat, and the already scorched earth begins to melt.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡­ah?¡±


    But at precisely this moment, a cold gust of wind blows past his body, cooling his head and calming his madness in an instant. The youth, shocked, turns to look in the direction the wind originated from.


    Kazuma was looking attentively at his brother. Basking in those clear eyes, Ren returns to normal.


    (He is looking at me!)


    Kazuma looks at him with boundless trust.


    ¡°Nii-¡°


    (Nii-sama!)


    Immediately after meeting Ren''s eyes, Kazuma shifts his gaze away, focusing once more on the battle with Ryuuya.


    Briefly disappointed, Ren remembers once more what he needs to do. Calming his breathing, he prepares to take on the enemy''s assault.


    "Your brother seems to have abandoned you.¡±


    Hyoue¡¯s voice rings mockingly from behind his ear. But Ren, his head clear once again, recognizes that his enemy isn''t actually behind him. It was just a diversion, using his jutsu to mobilize the wind to carry his voice to Ren''s ears. This was a very basic technique everyone in the Fuuga clan knew. Such a simple fact, and yet he hadn''t noticed. Ren was ashamed at his immaturity.


    "But he can''t be blamed for doing so. Even working together, those two don''t have a chance, let alone the luxury of taking time out to protect someone as useless as you."


    Ho! Ho! Ho!


    This time, hearing Hyoue''s eerie laughter has no effect on Ren. He calmly searches out his presence, at the same time rejecting Hyoue''s babbled nonsense.


    "You''re wrong."


    ¡±What is wrong?¡± Hyoue replies calmly.


    Hyoue holds no doubts of his control of the situation. He might even think that this is not a fight, but a hunt, just a cat toying with a mouse before the kill. This is the weak point Ren grasped for.


    ¡°Nii-sama did not abandon me. It is because he believes in me, believes that I am more than enough to deal with scum like you.¡±


    ¡°What daring words. A little punk like you who can''t even find me, how are you going to defeat me??¡±


    Indeed, in terms of detection capability, En-jutsushi were far inferior to Fuu-jutsushi. Unlike fire, air was everywhere. One of the necessary conditions for a human to survive, and the one that occupies the most space, is air. The difference in amount of space occupied directly affects the amount of information obtainable.


    (But, if it is now...)


    The flames that Ren had released when berserk had burnt the trees in the area, and continued to burn fiercely. The density of fire spirits in the area had increased to a point that surpassed reason. With things like this, his abilities weren''t less than any Fuu-jutsushi''s. Ren closes his eyes, and opens his ears to listen to the voices of the spirits.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to beat someone like me, and yet you seem to be taking your time?¡±


    Sounds of mockery come from every direction. A wind blade passes by his cheek, and flies straight on. Ren completely lets go of everything, and synchronizes himself with the spirits.


    His five senses disappear, slowly replaced with the senses of the spirits. Relying neither on light, nor relying on sound, but instead relying on theurgy to view the world. Despite being faced with an abnormality which would drive a regular human insane, Ren adapts very easily.


    (Gotcha!)


    It should be said he didn''t actually detect Hyoue''s presence. Rather, within the areas he searched, only one refused the invasion of fire spirits. Hyoue had to be at this spot. Ren felt confident in his guess.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Ren raises his palm to release a fireball. The divine power of purification slices through...


    Empty space. Just empty space.


    ¡°You fool, where do you think you''re aiming?¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the flame travel in completely the wrong direction, Hyoue, concealed in a kekkai of wind, reveals his scorn.


    Only to change expressions immediately. He watches as the flames around him branch out and rain down in a curtain of flame, aimed directly at him.


    ¡°Wh-What!?¡±


    Hyoue is so filled with shock his eyes almost pop out of his head. The fire rains down from all directions and all at once.


    With every escape route cut off by the incoming flame, this was not a predicament that could be resolved by trickery. To defend himself, he has no choice but to force the flames aside with sheer power. But Hyoue does not possess such power. Judging by strength alone, Ren wins handily.


    ¡°Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh!?¡±


    As his kekkai is pierced by the rain of fire like so much paper, Hyoue gives off a pitiful scream.


    ¡°It...it worked¡­¡­?¡± Sensing the kekkai''s disappearance, Ren says quietly, staring into space.


    The trick he used was really simple. There had been no need for him to create the attacking fire himself, as he had been surrounded by burning flames all along.


    Ren had purposely loosed a flame at an empty spot to trick Hyoue into letting his guard down, and then had instead used the flames that were burning around Hyoue to attack.


    Had Hyoue been fighting seriously, he might have seen through the trick. It was his overconfident attitude of seeing Ren as prey, and not as an enemy, that forced him to suffer such a dreadful attack.


    ¡°You¡­¡­you are really something¡­¡­Kid¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±------!?¡±


    A black shape, still roughly discernible as human, rolls just in front of Ren. No matter how you look at it, it was just so much charcoal, and yet it still moved somehow. Every time it moved, pieces of meat that had been turned to ash fell away, revealing pitch black skin below, skin that did not seem human.


    ¡°Hoho¡­¡­ Watch closely¡­¡­ This is the power I obtained by forming a contract with the youma - a power surpassing human ability! Do you get it now, kid? Your flames just won¡¯t work against me. Hohoho¡­¡­ Hahahahaha!!¡±


    ¡°You foolish thing.¡±


    Ren''s sudden speech, in a tone cold enough as to come from someone else, causes Hyoue''s laughter to come to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°My flames, useless? How dare a piece of charcoal speak like a human being? Since you''ve already given up on being human, nothing more need be said. Because the Kannagi flames are purifying flames. A divine power bestowed for the destruction of inhuman monsters like you!¡±


    A golden light cleanses away the dense youki. The rampaging flames appear to be absorbed into the purifying light. The fire weakens, and slowly disappears. The formerly uncontrolled fire spirits serve to make the golden light shine all the more brilliantly.


    The flames that once expanded explosively now are beginning to shrink, and yet the temperature grows. Condensed into a high density semi-materialized flame, emitting a syrupy glow, it begins to revolve around Ren.


    ¡°I, as a member of Kannagi main family, declare! Hyoue Kazamaki: the many lives that you''ve taken away shall now be repaid with your own!¡± surrounded by that blurry glow, Ren says loudly.


    Faced with a tiny body that yet unleashes an immense pressure, Hyoue curls up in fear.


    This is the descendant of a respected and powerful bloodline. The top of the En-jutsushis, a rightful son of the Kannagi.


    A great power, formed of a thousand years of training, is about to awaken...


    Part 2


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Striking with all her might, Ayano chops Enraiha downwards.


    Clang!


    Ryuuya''s claws make a clear sound as they deflect the blade.


    (Even Enraiha cannot cut through, just what are those claws made of?)


    Ayano immediately ignores the question that pops up in her mind. There''s no time to think about this, I need to find some way to get past those claws...


    Ayano increases the rate at which she strikes, including a number of feints in her attacks, to find a hole in Ryuuya¡¯s defense. His defense, unfortunately, is impenetrable.


    ¡°What is that idiot doing¡­¡­¡± Kazuma spits in disgust.


    The fear of loss yet lingers in Ayano¡¯s heart, causing her to forget her usual style. Adding those tricks to her attack was meaningless; she should focus on a single lethal strike instead.


    At that moment, Enraiha finds its way into Ryuuya¡¯s shoulder, cleanly severing his right arm.


    (Now I''ve got him!)


    Ayano strikes at his right side with all her strength. Because of this, she fails to notice his right arm, lurking behind her back, flying directly towards her.


    ¡°Behind you!¡±


    Kazuma''s voice and the attack come at almost the same time. Ayano jumps quickly, and the right arm speeds past her like a lance.


    ¡°That was close¡­¡­¡±


    The danger wasn''t over though. Ryuuya suddenly appears in front of Ayano, still in mid-air, the claws on his remaining left arm glittering with deadly intent.


    Dong!


    Ayano somehow manages to block, but with her legs hanging in mid-air, she is unable to hold her position. Knocked away like a cannonball, with no way to stop herself, she slams into a nearby tree.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps feeling that it would be too easy, with her offering so little sport, Ryuuya opts not to pursue, instead leisurely reattaching his right arm. Wriggling muscle tissue and nerves extend from the severed arm as the same extend from the other end, merging together. After but moments, there is no hint of the injury - his arm was completely whole once more.


    And yet Ryuuya still shows no sign of attacking. He lifts his head to stare at the sky, raising his arms as if to grasp the sky with his hands.


    ¡°------------!¡°


    The instant he realizes what that gesture signifies, Kazuma sprints forward as fast as possible. Hugging Ayano''s head to his chest, he forcefully slams her back onto the floor.


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    With no time to pay it any mind, he ignores Ayano''s strangled cry of protest. Lying as low to the ground as he can, he erects a kekkai of even greater density around them.


    ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡± Ayano shouts, her nose glowing red from the pressure.


    Kazuma immediately retorts at a volume twice her own, ¡°You idiot! For what reason did you think it was necessary to engage in close combat? If you allow the enemy the time it needs to unleash such a powerful attack, all earlier effort would be rendered meaningless.¡±


    Confronted with such a decisive answer that left no room for questions, Ayano is at a loss for words.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh¡­¡­? Powerful attack¡­¡­¡±


    As she turns her head, as instructed by Kazuma, the scene revealing itself before her eyes leaves her at a loss for words. A spectacular pillar of wind connecting heaven and earth, a great vortex that tumbles as it spins, it is...


    "What is...that?"


    "What do you mean ''what is that?'' As you can see, what ''they are'' are tornadoes! Four, no five...by the way, what is the unit for tornadoes?"


    Kazuma''s randomly asked question does not register in Ayano''s consciousness.


    She gazes at the scene, as if spellbound. "Here is the roar of nature that hurls giant boulders and uproots giant trees" is all she can think about.


    ¡°¡­¡­There''s no way¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Ahhh? What did you say?¡±


    ¡±There''s no way we can win!¡± Ayano turns her head to shout.


    The eyes that had earlier been full of fight now carry tears. As if humbled, she falls to her feet beside Kazuma.


    "It''s impossible to win! Our enemy is ''that'' kind of monster, just what do you expect me to do?! There''s just no way to win!"


    Ayano''s eyes reveal an absolute despair transcending fear. "Eyes just like ''that'' person''s in the past" Kazuma thinks to himself.


    -- Did I not seek power because I hate seeing those eyes?


    (Tsoi Rin...)


    The weak girl that I was unable to protect in the past. No matter how difficult, no matter how painful, the girl who wanted to live on no matter what.


    ¡°I was not born into the world to be devoured by a devil.¡±


    (Those eyes shone with the light of hope, and the one who erased that light was me.)


    Because he had been weak, because he had had no power.


    But things were different now. He had been defeated back then, and was helpless to do anything but watch as the girl he had sworn to protect had had her soul devoured...but things were different now.


    Whether for self-fulfillment or to atone for the past, all he wanted now was to help the girl trembling before him.


    Her eyes were filled with tears. Just before the first tears fall, Kazuma pokes her forehead with his finger.


    Ayano leans back slightly, looking at him with wet eyes, as Kazuma smiles.


    ¡°Our jobs were clear from the start right? All you need to do is take that blade and slash Ryuuya. I''ll deal with his wind.¡±


    Ayano jabs her finger towards the tornadoes as she shrieks, ¡°Deal with¡­¡­? Tornadoes?"


    Kazuma merely shrugs.


    ¡°Well, about that¡­¡­ I''m sure there''s a way. So, you just take care of him. Can you do that?¡±


    She hesitates for a brief moment before nodding her head determinedly.


    ¡°Very good. Then let the match continue!¡±


    Kazuma lifts Ayano, still sitting on him, with his arms and rises. Witnessing unbelievable arm and waist strength, Ayano''s eyes widen, but even more shocking was what happened afterwards.


    ¡°¡­¡­Wa¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Before Ayano, a path opens. A path, surrounded by a kekkai of wind suppressing the tornadoes, straight to Ryuuya.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Receiving a gentle push from that voice, Ayano instinctively dashes forward.


    ¡°Okay, even though I said all that just now¡­¡­ What should I do?¡±


    After forcing an opening through the tornadoes, Kazuma grumbles to himself. Because he had boasted about it in front of someone else, he had no choice but to think of a way to take care of those five tornadoes...


    "If only Ayano was of some use, then the enemy might not have the effort to spare to maintain those tornadoes...But an originally weak girl, now so scared witless she can barely walk, can''t be of any use..."


    The simplest method would be to create tornadoes of equal magnitude to cancel them out...


    (¡­¡­Nah, far too much trouble!)


    Even the thought made him feel tired. There had to be an easier way...


    ¡°Wait a minute, a tornado is actually the upward flow of air right¡­¡­ in that case¡­¡­ Good, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Kazuma lets the column of wind comprising the tornado rise even higher, raising the air to the lower stratosphere.


    The air brought by the updraft cools rapidly, and the water particles it contains become tiny drops of ice that combine to form hailstones. As they fall once again, the hailstones melt, cooling the surrounding air even further, making the air heavy, and it drops down at a high speed. This great downward airflow is known as a "downburst."


    The natural top speed of a downburst is comparable to a tornado, and Kazuma speeds it up even further. This section of air, pulled down from an extremely high altitude, easily surpasses the speed of sound.


    The supersonic wind blade slices the tornadoes wide open, and the accompanying shock wave completely destroys what remains. Without any notable resistance, the raging winds easily erases any hint of the tornadoes, while directing all extra energy towards Ryuuya.


    ¡°Gwahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    In the midst of the thunder of destruction came a sharp scream, lacking of femininity.


    (Gwah? Ohhh¡­¡­)


    Kazuma claps his hands as he realizes what happened.


    ¡°Darn, I completely forgot to avoid you. Sorry.¡±


    ¡±You idiot! Go to hell!¡± Ayano furiously shouts.


    Yet for some reason, she is uninjured. Maybe the wind spirits had automatically avoided her?


    Though Ayano continued to fuss, she quieted down as the dust settled and the scene slowly revealed itself to her.


    The mountain view had changed. Originally a lush green forest, now uprooted trees lay scattered about, and the forest''s surface had been dug up, forming a tract of empty land. All this due to Ryuuya''s tornadoes and Kazuma''s downburst.


    (These guys are really monsters¡­¡­)


    Ayano gazes at Kazuma, struck with awe, but that flippant look of his betrays no sign of his magnificent power.


    ¡°Hey, this is a good opportunity! Ayano,¡± Kazuma hushes, no, tells her.


    Even something like Ryuuya suffered tremendous damage from this assault. While his limbs were largely intact, deep cuts scored his body - wounds excreting a black mist instead of blood.


    (When I cut him earlier, nothing like that came out¡­¡­)


    Though annoyed at the huge difference in power between her and Kazuma, now wasn''t the time to worry about such things, and so Ayano took up Enraiha once more to stand before Ryuuya.


    (Still alive - what a monster.)


    Just as Ayano was facing off with Ryuuya, Kazuma¡¯s expression grew more serious.


    Kazuma could feel the end of the road looming.


    Even when combining their powers, they had been unable to deliver Ryuuya a fatal blow. Though they currently appeared to hold the advantage, there was no way to win a prolonged fight.


    There had never been a human that could exceed the youma in terms of physical stamina. This was because the youma possessed minds far surpassing their bodies, and could easily overcome their bodies limitations through sheer willpower.


    (Should I use it? Even though I really don''t want the Kannagi to learn of it, I guess there''s no choice. And, I guess they''ll hear it from Ren sooner or later, anyway. Either way, life is something irreplaceable.)


    There was just one problem. Leaving breaking the seal aside, to gather enough power to truly destroy Ryuuya required a lot of preparation. During this time, Ayano would be left completely defenseless, and what would happen then has already been seen.


    (So, what to do...)


    He ponders deeply for a brief moment.


    (So be it. This will be a test for her as well.)


    Lions pushed their cubs off cliffs without hesitation. Kazuma would have to do the same for Ayano.


    ¡°Ayano! I am going to play my strongest card! Buy me some time!"


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout it out loud like that! Idiot!¡± Ayano shouts in a pained voice.


    She was seriously crying out to Kazuma.


    As Kazuma had expected, Ryuuya struck instantly. In the blink of an eye, the defending and offensive parties had switched sides, as wind blades raced towards Ayano.


    ¡°Kazuma you big idiot! After I die, I will definitely come back to haunt you as a vengeful spirit! No matter how many times you change houses, I will burn them down and make sure the real estate agencies blacklist you!¡± Ayano shouts in a tone close to tears, as she tries her best to dodge the blades.


    Regrettably, Kazuma was in a state of intense concentration by then, and Ayano''s furious promise of eternal vengeance went unnoticed.


    Sinking deep within his consciousness, he opens the ¡°door¡± within himself. Within the ¡°door¡± lay an azure sky as wide as the eye can see.


    This place was a space that existed within ¡°that being" - no, every corner of this space was filled with that being. This space was the being itself.


    By opening the ¡°door,¡± Kazuma and ¡°that being¡± merged to form a single entity. Kazuma was reborn, becoming a human and the ruler of spirits at the same time, commanding all wind in existence as a high level jutsushi.


    His consciousness expanded without limit. For as far as his mind could reach, an area of about a hundred kilometers in radius, all wind spirits located therein became Kazuma¡¯s receptors, continuously transmitting an endless stream of information.


    This immense amount of data - of which a human¡¯s weak and fragile mind would be unable to handle the tiniest fraction - Kazuma controlled with his will. He picked out the necessary data from the scene in front of him, at the same time surveying the situation of everything within his domain. This was the viewpoint of a god - a power beyond human knowledge or understanding.


    (Ren¡­¡­ still alive. Very good.)


    With his expanded perception, he can clearly see the battle between Ren and Hyoue, more than a kilometer away. It goes without saying, the same goes for Ayano¡¯s battle...


    Without Kazuma to cover for her, Ayano is forced into a one-sided defense. Unable to even think about retaliating, every thought, every action is devoted to dodging the incoming claws and blades of wind - to survival


    (¡­¡­Are you still not ready Kazuma?)


    Glancing at Kazuma from time to time, Kazuma, focusing deeply, did not appear to notice. Despite her reluctance to admit it, the lack of attention filled her with unease.


    She was scared, but Kazuma was not here to say something stupid to loosen her up, not now. He did not poke her head, or smile that disrespectful smile. For the first time, Ayano realizes how many times she has been saved by that flippant smile of his.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    A pitch black wind smashes into Ayano like a hammer. The powerful blow knocks her off her feet, throwing her backwards through the air. She lands on her back, but the force of the impact was so great she found herself rolling three times before slamming into a stone wall with a great crash.


    (No more! I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡­!)


    Ayano turns pleadingly to Kazuma, desperate for help, and for a short-lived moment, she felt certain she had seen a smirk travel across his face.


    Ryuuya took the opportunity to aim more wind blades at Ayano, who continued to lay there, unmoving. Even so, Ayano continued to stare at Kazuma.


    (Ever since the moment when I saw him again yesterday, I''ve despised that guy.


    Worse than Hyoue or Ryuuya, I refuse to even acknowledge his existence.


    Because he is stronger than me? No, not just that.


    Because of his flippant attitude? No, that''s just a front, a facade of his.


    The real him completely ignores my existence, does not care about me, and that is more unforgivable than anything else.


    And so I resist, and so I quarrel with him, that he might acknowledge me.


    But...he''s given up on me.


    "You will finish him" had become "buy me some time," "I will do everything," "I no longer have any expectations of you."


    Even now, he is watching everything, mocking how pathetic I look.)


    ¡°A kitten is just a kitten,¡± she felt she could hear his condescending voice say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±


    An angry roar rocks the air, a furious flame consumes the blades of wind.


    Ayano forces her swaying body to stand, her eyes focus on Ryuuya, but within, her mind continues to rail against Kazuma.


    There was simply no way she would accept, or even tolerate, that she, the wielder of Enraiha, was believed to be useless.


    She knew very well how to overturn this flawed belief completely. For a man like Kazuma, there was no point in further words.


    The way to prove herself was with raw, overwhelming power.


    "''Buy me some time''? Don¡¯t joke around. I will finish him off myself, and you can just stand there until you die of boredom!¡±


    Ayano raises Enraiha, and begins to gather ki. The flame that had always burned golden begins to flare red. This crimson flame continues to amass upon Enraiha.


    Loosing a howl of pure rage, Ayano begins to run. Moving at an astonishing speed, which did not even leave an afterimage, she suddenly appears before Ryuuya, as if by teleportation, and swings downwards with all her might.


    There were no tricks, just a single slice. Without time to dodge, Ryuuya crosses his arms to block the strike. That is, he tried to block it.


    Burning with a crimson glow, Enraiha bore the divine flame to which there was no possible defense, severing all ten claws in one stroke, and with a quick turn, Ryuuya''s left arm soon follows.


    She slices at Ryuuya''s now defenseless left side, but at this moment, the sliced off arm attacks Ayano from behind like the other arm had done previously.


    This time, however, Ayano reverses her grip on Enraiha, and without even turning, stabs backwards. Enraiha mercilessly pierces through the arm that was flying through the air.


    "Begone!"


    Scorched from the inside-out, the arm was consumed in an instant. Never stopping, Ayano continued to chase after Ryuuya, who had begun a slow retreat. Again with that shocking speed, she easily caught Ryuuya once more.


    The crimson blade flashes brightly, slicing Ryuuya from the shoulders to the legs. A quick turn of the blade and it continues to slice through the demonic body.


    But even though his body has been chopped into four pieces, Ryuuya has yet to be destroyed. His listless eyes continue to gaze eerily at Ayano.


    Ayano jumps backwards, but this time, not to run.


    It all ends now!


    ¡°Namo, Sanmanduo, Warila Lan, Han!¡±


    She chants the Acalanatha sutra. The chant itself possessed no power or meaning - it was just a string of keywords she had learned in her training. Having learned the mantra along with the complicated jutsu activation sequence, the two had become linked in her mind. For her, using the jutsu was a reflex when chanting the sutra.


    As she lands, Ayano stabs Enraiha into the ground, activating the jutsu.


    "Thrust of the Exorcising Supreme Flame!"


    A crown of light burst forth from the ground with Ryuuya at its center, forming a hemispherical kekkai. The fire spirits within Enraiha darted through from beneath the ground, releasing all their heat within the barrier.


    The earth under Ryuuya''s feet instantly vaporized, and the spherical kekkai can now be seen in full view. The barrier efficiently reflected all heat inwards, focusing the energy at its center.


    This was Ayano''s strongest exorcism jutsu: to seal the youma in a kekkai, leaving nothing to escape but ashes.


    "Hah! How''s that?"


    Ayano smiles proudly, about to look in Kazuma''s direction, when she suddenly stops in her tracks, and stares at Ryuuya, caught within the kekkai.


    Trapped in scorching plasma, Ryuuya had become nothing more than a piece of meat, having lost all signs of his previous appearance.


    (He shouldn''t have the power to resist anymore...but what is this youki?!)


    Gurgle¡­¡­Gurgle¡­¡­Gurgle¡­¡­


    Right before Ayano eyes, the surface of the meat seemed to boil as one bubble after another began to appear. The eerie piece of meat did not appear to care that it was tens of thousands of degrees within the kekkai, and was multiplying at a high rate.


    When the piece of meat had finished multiplying, the shape slowly changed. Sticks of meat stretched out from four areas, and a small sphere appeared at the top - the monster was complete.


    It had probably intended to mimic human form, with hands and legs and head, body parts that could be recognized.


    But that was it.


    Like an ugly design a small child might make with meat colored clay, it was a likeness of the evil of mankind, an unforgivable insult to humanity.


    The monster places its hands on the kekkai to force it open. That is to say, the sticks that passed for its hands did, and from the ugliness of its motions, it lacked any joints as well. If human arms were snakes, they would probably look like this!


    ¡°¡­¡­This is not¡­¡­ possible¡­¡­?¡±


    The monster easily dispels the kekkai, and steps out. It feels so ugly and evil that Ayano involuntarily takes a step back, tripping and losing her balance.


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    Falling here means certain death. The premonition of death approaching gives her goosebumps.


    But...the feeling on her back is not that of the cold, hard floor. Something warm had taken hold of this body, frozen with anxiety.


    A strong hand caresses Ayano''s head, and, as if whispering in her ear, a low, calm voice makes her ear twitch.


    "That is enough. You did very well."


    From the gentle, yet firm grip that enveloped her arm, Ayano feels an indescribable calm fall over her. Her tense body relaxes, bit by bit, entrusting everything to that wide chest behind her.


    "You did very well."


    That sentence repeats over and over in her mind. Those four mundane words make her happier than anything else in the world.


    To be recognized by him makes her proud.


    The man behind her talks in a comfortable tone that makes a shiver run down her back, and goes on to say...


    "Very well done...for a kitten."


    Pak!


    Ayano pushes Kazuma''s hand away with all her might. How is it possible that a moment ago she actually felt that this kind of guy''s chest could possibly be comforting? Ayano felt whole-heartedly ashamed of herself.


    ¡°You''re¡­¡­ Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    Sensing something off in her surroundings, Ayano looks around and immediately understands.


    The air shines with a blue glow.


    The slow-flowing blue air holds an enormous amount of energy. Ryuuya''s black winds are repelled by the azure glow, and compress around their master.


    ¡°This¡­¡­ Impossible¡­¡­ ''Purification''!?¡±


    The secret power to destroy evil, bestowed only upon the Kannagi...and this magnitude!


    "To surround the entire mountain with his winds? And such a massive amount of spirits, how did..." Ayano turns her head to ask, and is left speechless once more.


    Knowing very well the reason for her shock, Kazuma smiles playfully, enjoying Ayano''s stunned look.


    ¡°That¡­¡­ What is¡­¡­ Your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Oh these? They were marked by the Lord of Wind Spirits.¡±


    Kazuma''s blue eyes flash, as he calmly says something shocking.


    ¡°Spi¡­¡­rit¡­¡­Lord¡­¡­?¡± Ayano dumbly repeats.


    This fact that was beyond imagination had stopped all thought.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ N-No way----!?¡±


    Bright as the azure sky, eyes that couldn''t possibly be clearer - that was proof of the contract with the Lord of Wind Spirits. Ruling all the air on this planet, only a man bestowed with everything could be marked by this stigma.


    Even in the legends, there had only been a few people with such a mark: the ancient King Solomon who governed the 72 demon lords and Moses who led the Hebrews and had contracted with Jehovah.


    And after that would be the first chief of the Kannagi, who had been bestowed with Enraiha.


    ¡°Contractor.¡± Someone who had formed a contract with a supernatural existence. They called them ¡°Contractors¡±.


    But, to actually be confirmed, there is only one Contractor in history who has been proven to exist. "The first" Contractor was how he had come to be praised in modern legend.


    ¡°Come! It''s about time you slept, Ryuuya!¡±


    The azure wind begins to swirl like a maelstrom, with Ryuuya at its center. The maelstrom was, of course, Kazuma''s creation, utilizing all the wind spirits at his command, and the area it spans can be seen even from outer space.


    Part 3


    Slice


    Hyoue''s wind blades cut deeply into Ren''s arms.


    ¡°Wahhhhhh-!¡±


    Against the blades of wind, Ren can only dodge. The relentless assault does not even allow him to stand.


    Hyoue cackles as he watches Ren. The scene of a jutsushi of the Kannagi main family, unable to even stand beneath his attacks, just couldn''t get any funnier.


    (Just you watch, Genma! Juugo! You''re next! The humiliation we suffered, you shall receive ten thousand fold!)


    A hysterical laughter shakes the air.


    Hyoue looks down on Ren, who has finally managed to rise, and smugly shouts, full of pride, "Now do you understand the difference between us? You should just surrender before you get hurt further...If you''re too heavily wounded, it might hinder the removal of the seal!"


    Hahahaha¡­¡­


    Ren sends golden flame in the direction of the laughter, but while the flame may possess the power to destroy Hyoue, if it misses, it''s simply a waste of effort.


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    A sudden, violent shock wave strikes Ren''s head, sending him reeling and leaving him feeling as though his brain were bouncing in his skull. For a few moments, he wavers on the edge of unconsciousness.


    Just standing there, completely defenseless, has made Ren an easy target. But though there have been several such instances before, Hyoue has yet to finish him off. It can only be expected, though, as Hyoue does not want Ren''s corpse; he needs him alive. Furthermore, there was still more fun to be had in his torment.


    Hyoue, who has given up his humanity, now possesses a great power, incomparable to the past.


    Of course, Ren is still far more powerful, but the gap in skill and experience is just too large. He is being toyed with, unable to show even half his power.


    "Isn''t it about time to give up? You know you can''t win, right?"


    Hyoue is slowly crucifying him, deliberately avoiding any fatal injuries. Time and again he tries to break Ren''s will, targeting his weaknesses to force him to bow to despair, but Ren refuses to give in.


    "I refuse! I promised Nii-sama that I would never give up, that I would live on no matter what! I will never obey you, never be used by you, and will never let you kill again!"


    Despite cuts which run all over his body, blood that pours down his face and drenches his clothes, Ren''s eyes never lose their shine. Faced with this proud and majestic vision, even Hyoue, who undoubtedly holds the advantage, cannot help but be wary.


    "Hmph. In that case, let''s test the limits of that pride!" he spits, as he prepares to unleash more wind blades-


    ¡°Wha!?¡±


    Hyoue gives off a strangled cry, stretching his arms to hug his body. Hidden beneath his arms, something seems to be wriggling. Hyoue tightens his grip, intending to suppress whatever it is, but the eerie wriggling only spreads to his arms.


    His entire body is wracked with convulsions. His muscles seize violently, before eventually bursting.


    Hyoue had been surrounded by Kazuma''s purifying winds. A great power had severed his connection to Ryuuya. Losing Ryuuya''s protection, the demonic powers within Hyoue had begun to rampage.


    Ren does not waste the opportunity, and races towards him.


    ¡°Ki¡­¡­Kid¡­¡­ Wahhhhh!¡±


    As Hyoue attempts to defend himself, his raging body only grows worse. He is now forced to use his full power simply to restrain his now uncontrollable body.


    Ren does not slow. Knocking into Hyoue at full speed, he hooks his arms around Hyoue''s knees, and gives a mighty pull.


    The powerful tackle leaves the two of them tangled on the ground. Ren hugs Hyoue tightly, and softly whispers...


    "I won''t miss at this distance."


    ¡°You¡­¡­You fool! Let me go!¡°


    No longer concerned about losing control, Hyoue releases his blades of wind.


    But Ren is quicker. Hugging the shaking body, he shouts hoarsely.


    "BURN!"


    A brilliant golden pillar of flame roars into the sky. The purifying pillar of fire leaves no trace of the tainted body and even more tainted soul of the old man who had fallen into darkness.


    ¡°----------------------------------------------!!¡±


    It even swallows his dying scream.


    Ryuuya has lost control of his black wind. The strong, azure wind separates the berserk spirits from their dark master, absorbing them.


    ¡°Ryuuya''s wind is¡­¡­¡­being consumed?¡± Ayano whispers in shock.


    "Terrifying power" is not enough to describe the scene before her. Though there have been a number of logic-defying events today, this is by far the most ridiculous.


    The wind surrounding Ryuuya releases the frenzied spirits before absorbing them, further increasing its power.


    Even so, Ryuuya still isn''t defeated and continues to release his dark, corrupt youki to defend against the purifying winds. However, he is unable to negate the purification completely, and as the azure wind closes on him, the surface of his body begins to boil and bubble. Slowly, very slowly, but surely, his body is being dismantled, piece by piece.


    (Almost like a final battle between monsters.)


    This unseemly thought running through her mind, Ayano begins to move. Although her power is by far the weakest of the three, she is still a participant, nor can her power be ignored, for she possesses the power to end the stalemate, and she knows her duty well.


    -- You will finish him off, can you do it? --


    ¡°I''ll show you!¡±


    Ryuuya leaps backwards, intending to escape Ayano. His movements had slowed significantly, and he no longer had the means to dodge her attacks.


    But Ayano chases after him, focused only on delivering the final strike! Ryuuya changes the tip of his arms into blades as a last ditch defense. The meat colored blades he raised above his head radiated a hard light.


    ¡°That won''t save you now!¡±


    Ayano furiously swings Enraiha downwards, no thought to defense. She instinctively realizes that this is the deciding moment. Kazuma has no power to spare to aid her and if she is blocked again, they are sure to lose.


    The crimson glow arcs downwards without encountering any resistance, as if slicing through air.


    The cloven meat blades that serve for Ryuuya''s arms dissolve into the azure air as Enraiha carves its way into the top of his head, stopping at his heart. She takes a risk not cutting Ryuuya in two, choosing instead to call forth fire spirits from Enraiha directly within the wound...and igniting them.


    Ryuuya''s body explodes. Pieces of scattered meat are blown away by the flame, carried away by the wind and swallowed by the azure light. In the end, every trace of his existence had been erased.


    This was the end of Ryuuya, no, the end of the unnamed youma who had founded the Fuuga clan.


    The azure winds slowly fade, their power of purification weakening as they spread in all directions, probably to continue restoration of this youki polluted world.


    Watching the wind spirits leave, Ayano is captivated by the scene.


    ¡°Damn it, just pennies for such hard work. I''ll never take any jobs from the Kannagi again.¡±


    And again, a line that completely disregarded the mood spoiled everything. Ayano turns angrily, to see Kazuma lying spread-eagled on the floor. Walking over to him, he doesn''t move. He appears to be completely drained.


    (No matter how strong he might be, he is still human.)


    "After all he almost single-handedly handed Ryuuya defeat. I think I can forgive him one or two rude lines!" Ayano thinks generously.


    ¡°Great work,¡± she thanks him.


    Kazuma does not reply, and merely sniffs.


    She kneels down beside him.


    ¡°Hey, Kazuma?¡±


    Neither expecting an answer, nor receiving one, she continues.


    "Even if you''d been alone, you could''ve won anyway, couldn''t you?"


    ¡°That''s pushing it.¡±


    This time, Kazuma finally reacts. His eyes, having regained their original black luster, turn to Ayano.


    "A contract with a Lord of Spirits does not mean I am omnipotent. Though I may have limitless power at my disposal, I am limited by what I can control. I am still subject to human limitations, after all."


    "Hmm? Maybe so. Besides, you still need time to prepare. You would definitely have been attacked by then, right?"


    "...Yep. That''s right."


    Though outwardly he answers without hesitation, Ayano didn''t miss a brief shift in his gaze.


    ¡°Kazuma?¡±


    ¡±Yes?¡±


    His poker face is flawless, but it is already too late.


    Ayano flops down on top of him, grabbing him by his collar, as if ready to strangle him. Kazuma can offer no resistance, and he remains spread-eagled on the floor.


    "To push a man down like this - what a shameless girl. The Soushu would cry if he saw this."


    Belying his exhausted state, his mouth is still at 100%.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, now answer me. When were you ready?¡±


    Despite Ayano¡¯s grip growing more forceful by the second, Kazuma replies carelessly.


    ¡°Right about the moment when you were blown away?¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn''t you do anything earlier!?¡±


    By now, Ayano''s full strength was concentrated in her hands, and yet Kazuma replies calmly, as if nothing was happening.


    ¡°You''re wrong to blame me. It was for your own good that I waited.¡±


    ¡±Which part!?¡±


    Ayano is bristling, on the edge of exploding. If Kazuma does not provide a legitimate reason here, she intends to stab him with Enraiha.


    "From the way things looked, if I''d ended it without you being able to land a single blow, you would have been doomed to be a loser for the rest of your life."


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    His dead-on remark hits her squarely, leaving her momentarily speechless. Indeed, if all she had done back then was escape from Ryuuya''s attacks, leaving everything to Kazuma, she might never have regained the courage to fight again. Someone unable to overcome her fear, a jutsushi that could only fight enemies weaker than herself, simply could not be relied upon, no matter how strong.


    "When I saw that you had finally managed to gather your courage, I decided to watch for a bit. Your performance wasn''t half bad until about midway through. If he hadn''t escaped right then, you probably would even have won!"


    "Eh? You mean to say that my jutsu worked?"


    "No. That was absolutely worthless."


    Kazuma continues straightforwardly, ¡°You are the wielder of Enraiha. There is no need to resort to tricks or lousy jutsu. If cutting him in four doesn''t kill him, then just keep cutting until there''s nothing left."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry for being ''lousy.''¡±


    ¡±That''s not what you should be sorry for.¡±


    Kazuma continues his ruthless criticism.


    "You need to practice your swordsmanship. The way things are, there''s no point in you having Enraiha."


    ¡±I know¡­¡­¡±


    "But...that last strike was pretty good. It skillfully used the characteristics of Enraiha as both a sword and a magical artifact."


    Hearing the unexpected praise, Ayano blushes. She is suddenly filled with pleasure. In spite of the countless flaws in his personality, and the disgust she feels as she realizes she is dancing in the palm of his hand, the throbbing in her chest is undeniable.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ Like you''re so great. Just what do you know about Enraiha?¡±


    Despite speaking harshly in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, her ploy had obviously failed. Kazuma smiles at Ayano, with a look that seems to see through it all.


    "Oh. One more thing. It''s best not to sit on a man dressed like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    "Even if you are a little girl with neither breasts nor sensuality, other people might misunderstand!"


    Ayano inadvertently glances at herself...and freezes. Unable to withstand the strenuous battle, her uniform is completely shredded. Even her underwear is partly torn, almost to the point where it failed to cover her body.


    Seeing Kazuma''s eyes that "seem to see through it all," Ayano blushes up to her ears.


    ¡°Id¡­¡­Idiot------------!!¡±


    A scream reverberates through the uninhabited forest.


    ¡°Nii-sama!¡±


    Recognizing the ones approaching as Kazuma and Ayano, Ren cries out with joy, as he tries to run towards them, but his body, weak from injury, does not allow him to do so.


    ¡°Wah¡­¡­¡±


    A gust of wind gently carries Ren, who had tripped and was about to fall, right into his brother''s arms. Kazuma hugs him tightly, patting his head. Ren hugs his brother back, never intending to let go.


    ¡°You did very well, Ren. A fine job.¡±


    ¡±Thank you, Nii-sama¡­¡­?¡±


    Their conversation suddenly ends as Ren stretches his hand to Kazuma''s cheek, where there lies a very clear, very red, hand-print.


    Faced with the silent question, Kazuma smiles and replies, "Well, just now, after defeating Ryuuya, I met an even more vicious enemy. I almost died."


    Having said this, he turns in Ayano''s direction. Ayano, now covered by Kazuma''s jacket, turns away in anger, ignoring him.


    ¡°Ah...Hmm...¡±


    Ren somewhat understands, but he has the unshakable feeling that to speak those words would be to endanger his life. Desperately, he tries to change the topic.


    "Ryu-Ryuuya has also been defeated, so it''s finally over!"


    Trying his best to show an innocent smile, Ren laments his pitifulness.


    ¡°That''s right. Let''s go home! Ayano, how''s the car?¡±


    "It burned up," Ayano immediately replies, as Kazuma eyes her with suspicion.


    ¡°It¡­¡­It wasn¡¯t me! It was blown away by Ryuuya¡¯s wind, and when it smashed into the ground it caught on fire.¡±


    Ayano tries to explain, but even so, Kazuma¡¯s eyes remain full of suspicion.


    Lifting his head to gaze into the clear night sky, Kazuma tells Ren, "Never mind. Taking a moonlight stroll through the mountains isn''t too bad now and again."


    "...if we don''t meet with an accident," hearing Kazuma''s words that seem to be avoiding reality, Ayano interjects calmly.


    "Oh? Did the root of all evil just say something?"


    ¡°What?! You were the one who abandoned me! It''s your fault this happened!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Please stop arguing, the two of you.¡±


    Ren''s tired voice tries to pacify the pair, but they don''t appear to notice, and only continue to energetically accuse each other.


    Looking up at the moon, so much like a silver plate, Ren ponders the cruel reality of life. Ryuuya and Hyoue have both been eliminated, the Fuuga''s ambitions smashed to pieces. Everything was perfectly settled, so why is a happy ending still out of reach?


    With no end to the bickering in sight, and no longer with the strength to stop them, Ren leans against his brother''s chest, and slowly gives in to his drowsiness, taking the pleasing sounds of his beloved brother and sister as a lullaby.

 Volume 1, Epilogue

    Volume 1, Epilogue


    On an autumn afternoon with a clear sky, on a luxurious hospital bed of a single-patient ward, Genma is leisurely feeling sleepy.


    Maybe because it has been such a long time since he last took a break, Genma lets his guard down. As he came to this realization, he noticed a presence standing beside his bed. Quickly hiding his startled frame of mind, he opens his eyes with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Yo!¡±


    The intruder bends his lips in a smile, as if to say, "You finally noticed?"


    His grown-up son appears before his eyes. There is no sign of the inferiority that caused Kazuma to humor Genma''s mood four years ago, and Kazuma calmly meets Genma''s gaze.


    ¡°Kazuma, is it?¡±


    ¡°Everything''s finished.¡±


    A crisp, concise report, there is no better way to put it.


    ¡°Is that so? I apologize for the trouble we''ve caused.¡±


    ¡°Seriously. Reflect on it.¡±


    Unbelievably, Genma does not mind his arrogant, disrespectful tone. He even feels comfortable with Kazuma''s new calm, equivalent attitude.


    ¡°There''s a chair over there, right?


    Kazuma ignores his father''s words. Walking to the window, he sits by the window frame, and slowly pulls out a cigarette.


    ¡°This hospital does not allow smoking.¡±


    ¡°...I know!¡± he replies, lighting the cigarette.


    They are still a pair of father and son incapable of normal conversation.


    The silence continues for a while. Kazuma stares at the scenery outside the window, while Genma focuses on the ceiling.


    "Miyuki...do you resent her?¡±


    Ending the silence, Genma speaks first. Kazuma places his eyes on his father, who stubbornly continues to stare at the ceiling.


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    This is not a condemnation. Kazuma replies as though it does not concern him, his interest apparently lies in Genma''s reaction.


    "No. Yesterday the Soushu came to visit. I asked about it then."


    ¡°Yesterday?¡±


    Given the hospital''s visiting hours, that would have been before Ryuuya''s defeat, or maybe even when they were still on the way there. Whether it was because he trusted them, or because they were no longer in Tokyo; at any rate, it was quite bold of him.


    "I don''t resent her. Recently, many parents don''t love their children. Though she doesn''t love me, I don''t recall liking her either, so I guess we''re the same."


    He says this smoothly; the truth does not matter anymore anyway. "The woman who gave birth to me," that is what he thinks of Miyuki. Nothing more, nothing less.


    "Is that so...In that case, allow me to ask. Given what you said, would you be willing to return home?"


    "Oh? Pretty willful of you to ask that now, isn''t it, oyaji?"


    Kazuma feels disappointed. Genma should not be the kind of man to change his mind and hope to make up simply because his abandoned son is now very capable.


    "I am not asking you to return as a jutsushi for the Kannagi. I hope that you will return as my son, and once more bear the Kannagi name. If you want, I am willing to kneel in apology. So come back."


    Genma''s eyes never move from the ceiling as he says this.


    Kazuma''s jaw drops, and his cigarette falls onto the floor. He subconsciously steps on it to extinguish the flame.


    It is plain to see that this is far beyond his expectations. He is shocked - that unyielding father of his is actually willing to give in to such an extent.


    To be quite honest, he is tempted. But...


    ¡°¡­¡­I cannot do that.¡±


    For Kazuma, this is the only possible answer.


    "I don''t hate you, Oyaji, nor that woman. Nevertheless, I can''t do it. Four years ago I ran. I abandoned everything, including the me back then."


    "If I was still the same little kid I was then, then maybe it would be fine, but not now. Things that I will not abandon and things that I must not abandon - there are too many now. I cannot simply start over again."


    The one who made the decision to bear these things under the name of Kazuma Yagami, to walk this path no matter how red the road, is himself. To pretend they never happened cannot be done, to forget they happened cannot be done, because these things will never allow him to rely on the protection of others.


    ¡°That''s how it is. Thank you for your good intentions,¡± he says easily, lighting up a new cigarette.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Unable to catch any sign of sorrow, Genma nods his head once, and silence visits them once more. Only, this time, it is a tranquil silence, rather than the uncomfortable silence from earlier.


    Even if he does not wish to return to the Kannagi, Kazuma still calls Genma "Oyaji" as usual, acknowledging his presence. Despite what he may say, he has not completely let go of his past.


    These kinds of feelings are conveyed not through words, a fact the two of them know very well.


    It is not the one-sided relationship of a father protecting his son, but one of mutual respect - a relationship based on the pretext that they are equals.


    Compared to relationships founded on affection and emotion, ones built on warmth, this type of relationship suits the two better.


    ¡°Then, I shall take my leave.¡±


    After silently finishing his second cigarette, Kazuma stands.


    ¡°What''re your plans?¡±


    "Well, staying in Japan for the moment might not be too bad. After all, I had the pleasure of enjoying such an exciting development as soon as I got back."


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A short response. As brazen as ever, an attitude he had become accustomed to. Nevertheless, it is human nature to desire to change others.


    ¡°Cya then! You''re old already, so don''t push yourself too hard.¡±


    Leaving with this taunting remark, Kazuma disappears out the tenth story window.


    ¡°Hmph, that kid¡­¡­¡±


    Watching the curtains sway in the wind, Genma grumbles.


    Originally, a reprimand might have been in mind, but the smile on his mouth brings an end to any such thoughts. Without realizing it, his tone mirrors that of Juugo''s "this stubborn daughter."


    A cold breeze blows in from the open window. Though it''s comfortable for the moment, it''s likely to get cold very soon.


    "Opening the window, but not closing it. That idiot."


    Still unable to stand on his own, Genma scolds Kazuma as he decides whether to endure the cold wind until he catches cold, or to give in and summon a nurse.


    Looking up at his father''s window, Kazuma reveals an impish smile.


    "Try not to catch a cold, Oyaji."


    With that, he turns his back to the hospital, and walks away without a destination in mind. This is how it''s always been, and this is how it always will be.


    (For the time being, why don''t I look for somewhere to stay.)


    The wind blows at the man''s back. Meaningfully humming, he takes lively steps and slowly disappears.

 Volume 2, One - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-

    Volume 2, Chapter One - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-


    Part 1


    It was a common occurrence.


    You could say it¡¯s something that had become a part of their lives.


    However, Yukari and Nanase could both sense the tension.


    A tension that was hard to ignore.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so already? You girls definitely won¡¯t be bored. I know a great club! I just need to show my face for us to get in.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go! What fun is there to be had with only girls?¡±


    As the two exchanged glances, a group of men with weak appearances made a vulgar speech in a flippant manner. They didn¡¯t look too bad, but their idiotic speech and actions showed no class at all.


    In simpler terms, they were trying to pick the girls up.


    It was a common occurrence.


    Even though their appearances may have differed, the three were beautiful girls that made one¡¯s eyes light up. They knew exactly how to deal with such pick-up artists. Or at least they did, until now.


    ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly, the third girl, who had not spoken a word until now, began to move. She slowly raised her head and looked into the eyes of the man in front of her.


    ¡°That place is frequently visited by idols, stars, and models! We have many such friends, and if you are interested, we can introduce them to you...¡±


    Glared at by cold eyes that chilled to the bone, the originally glib man was unable to speak another word.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The men left pitifully. Yet the girl did not even look at them and instead put on an unchanging, cold expression and left as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°...Ayano.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The girl, Ayano Kannagi, seemed rather displeased, and turned her head with those words.


    ¡°You seem to be really harsh to the people who¡¯ve tried to pick us up recently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination.¡±


    Ayano replied, straying from the point.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Yukari lifted her head to look at Nanase with pleading eyes.


    Nanase nodded and said, ¡°Yup, you¡¯re really overdoing it recently. Let¡¯s take last time for example: you actually used the corner of your schoolbag to hit the guy¡¯s temple.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that one was really scary. The whites of his eyes showed, and blood was flowing from his ears and nose¨C¡±


    ¡°...Does it matter, anyway? We called an ambulance for him.¡±


    Nanase looked hard at the moody Ayano and slowly closed in on the main point.


    ¡°Ayano, something happened between you and a guy, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat... What are you talking about?!¡±


    The sudden question left Ayano unable to hide the stir in her heart.


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    Nanase gave off a smile deep with meaning.


    ¡°You, a girl with a father-complex, finally seem to be starting to show interest in guys other than your father.¡±


    ¡°I am not a father-lover.¡±


    Ayano swiftly regained her composure, and said strongly, ¡°I¡¯ve just never met a guy better than my father. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Nanase met Yukari¡¯s eyes, as if to say ¡°What a headache,¡± and sighed.


    ¡°I admit, your father is indeed a mature and relaxed middle-aged man, but you cannot possibly find that kind of feeling in a young guy, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Father was young once too, so as long as I find someone similar¨C¡±


    Halfway through, she shut her mouth and frowned, as the conversation had somehow reminded her of that detestable man.


    Seemingly difficult to approach, yet uncommonly relaxed ¨C a person undoubtedly qualified to be compared to her father.


    He was not like Juugo at all. Indeed, he was the total opposite.


    But... he was very powerful. Not just his strength, but his entire existence. In that sense, he was comparable to Juugo, the strongest man that she knew¨C


    ¡°Aya---no~¡±


    Hearing the call rife with laughter, Ayano, who had stopped moving, returned to her senses.


    ¡°You are thinking of the guy you like right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of... Of course not! That kind of guy!¡±


    ¡°What kind of guy?¡±


    Having been asked such a question, Ayano lost her strength for a moment.


    ¡°Nanase... Even you...¡±


    ¡°Be honest! It¡¯s such an interesting topic. I bet even Yukari won¡¯t let it go easily either, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yukari nodded happily. Ayano stared at her two friends who intended to extract every single detail with antagonistic scrutiny.


    Yukari Shinomiya and Nanase Kudo. They were both students of Seiryo Academy, where Ayano studied, and also her best friends ¨C even though there were times when she wondered about the friendship between them.


    Yukari¡¯s shoulder-length, beautiful hair moved up and down like waves, her face always showed a gentle smile, and her speech was slightly slow. It was unclear whether she should be considered ¡°mellow¡± or just ¡°slow.¡± Regardless, from this description, you can probably imagine that she is a laid-back person.


    In contrast, Nanase¡¯s hairstyle was a refreshing, blunt bob. She seemed casually calm, and her swift movements and tone showed no sign that they belonged to a girl, giving people an unsettled feeling, making her the type to receive a lot of chocolates on Valentine¡¯s Day.[1]


    These two girls were opposites no matter how you look at it, but what was truly remarkable was that when they teased Ayano, they exhibited perfect harmony in their cooperation ¨C although to Ayano, this was something unbearable.


    ¡°Come on. Tell us. What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°I already said there is no such person! By the way...¡±


    Ayano stared at Yukari with accusing eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eat some cake now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we on this road?!¡±


    In the direction which Ayano pointed her finger stood a long row of accommodations designed for a very specific purpose.


    Just as with a haunted house in a backcountry area, though there was nothing particularly odd about their appearance, they possessed an atmosphere unlike that of a normal hotel.


    That¡¯s right. For, as the three (except for a certain someone) were chatting happily, they had unintentionally come to the entrance of a street of love hotels.


    Having realized that they were arguing in a special area, Ayano couldn¡¯t help but blush. But Yukari¡¯s smile did not change at all.


    ¡°This is a short-cut.¡±


    ¡°Even so, this kind of place...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one would think that we are going to play 3P.¡±


    Ayano¡¯s face carried a pained expression as she looked at this innocently smiling friend who had just said something very shocking.


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t use that cute face to say something so shocking, okay?¡±


    ¡°Kay~ But this kind of thing is nothing compared to your normal behavior.¡±


    ¡°... What do you mean by that?¡±


    Against Ayano¡¯s squinting eyes, Yukari put on her usual smiling face. Though she may have looked easy-going, she was definitely not on the losing side.


    Ayano, who realized that she was at a disadvantage, decided to forcefully end the conversation.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not walk this way. Let¡¯s go another way!¡±


    ¡°Geez, you are so squeaky clean.¡±


    ¡°Squeaky clean? That doesn¡¯t even need to be said! This kind of hotel, whose only use is for people to share a bed ¨C who knows what the people going in are thinking?!¡±


    Ayano sounded violent and scowled angrily at the love hotels as though they had killed her father, when suddenly, her expression froze.


    Yukari and Nanase followed Ayano¡¯s line of sight. What lay there was...


    ¡°As agitated as always.¡±


    A man and a beautiful lady, sticking closely together, walking out from the hotel street.


    His age appeared to be about twenty-something, with an upright face that could be considered handsome, but his expression seemed to be rather sloven. A light smirk appeared on his mouth, forcefully pulling his grade down thirty percent.


    ¡°You should at least think about where you are.¡±


    The man made fun of the dumbfounded Ayano and continued to speak.


    ¡°You''re already a high school student. It¡¯s about time you knew what shame is...¡±


    The man before her eyes was Kazuma Yagami. This was the man who Ayano hated most. As for the woman beside him, she had never seen her before. In addition, this was a love hotel street.


    Having caught up to this point, Ayano¡¯s brain, which had finally returned to a normal temperature, suddenly began to heat up. Gripped with an inexplicable fury, Ayano shouted, ¡°You... What are you doing in a place like this?!¡±


    ¡°...Ayano?¡±


    Yukari and Nanase shared a puzzled look, looking at their friend who had suddenly fallen into a rage. Neither pair of eyes showed any indecision, and they seemed to be asking simultaneously, ¡°What is she talking about?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question that needed to be asked. Just as Ayano had said, there is only one thing to do in a love hotel ¨C even if there are many different ways and methods of doing it; there is basically only one reason to be there.


    On the other hand, Kazuma, who had drawn Ayano¡¯s rage upon him, simply showed a light smile, as usual.


    ¡°Asking me what I am doing... Ah, it is so hard to say it out loud~ ?¡±


    He acted shy, daintily using his hand to cover his mouth as he spoke.


    At that moment, the dozens of logic-related neural synapses in Ayano¡¯s brain snapped all at once.


    Feeling the furious spiritual energy coming from Ayano, Yukari and Nanase couldn¡¯t help but move back. But even when engulfed in such a strong murderous intent, one that even normal people would notice and fear, Kazuma and the woman beside him did not change the relaxed smiles on their faces.


    The woman ignored Ayano¡¯s furious eyes as if they were nothing. She put her lips close to Kazuma¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°This girl, is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Kirika... That joke isn¡¯t funny at all!¡±


    After such a semi-derogatory question, Kazuma answered with an irritated look. Listening, Kirika glanced at Ayano and laughed lightly.


    (...! This darn woman¨C!)


    Seeing the seemingly taunting attitude of this person, Ayano viewed Kirika as an ¡°enemy.¡± As if seeking a weak spot, she sized up Kirika from head to toe. But...


    (Argh...)


    Though slim, she had a good figure filled with femininity.


    From the angle of a ¡°woman,¡± Ayano had no way to compete.


    Ayano was also a rare beauty, but her state of maturity was far below Kirika¡¯s. Future development or hidden potential had no effect now. Because in a battle in the real world, current capabilities decide everything.


    Even so, if her opponent were just someone who devoted all nutrients ¨C even those that should go to the brain ¨C into her breasts and hips, Ayano would not concede defeat.


    But Kirika was different. Those thin, long eyes of hers carried the light of wisdom, clearly indicating that she was not just some vulgar woman who only knew how to fawn on guys.


    Slightly older than Kazuma, she looked as if she was around twenty-five. From the way she could casually face up to Ayano¡¯s killing intent as if it were not there, she was clearly not an average businesswoman. Maybe they were in the same trade?


    Ayano bore the silent torture of inferiority and continued to glare at the two with angry eyes.


    ¡°Kazuma?¡±


    Kirika accepted Ayano¡¯s eyes generously and held her body even more closely against Kazuma¡¯s arm. Rather than a demonstration of love, this action seemed more like she was trying to hang on tightly.


    ¡°Should I arrest you for lewd acts against an underage female?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    Kazuma seemed very displeased.


    ¡°She is just a distant relative. I¡¯ve done nothing, nor have any intentions of doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she angry?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always angry. Just ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡±


    Kirika looked towards Ayano once more, her face showing a smile with deep meaning. Ayano noticed, her mind tangling in an instant.


    ¡°I think it would be better to explain.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s too troublesome. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Upon saying this, Kazuma pulled Kirika and walked away. As his eyes meet Ayano¡¯s, he put on a serious expression and warned Ayano, ¡°Go back quickly! This is no place for children.¡±


    Kazuma walked past Ayano with ease, who was so angry her whole body was trembling. As the two sides passed one another, Kirika looked at Ayano before departing in an utterly relaxed manner. Those eyes, filled with sympathy, totally enraged Ayano.


    Yukari remained where she was, silently sending off the close pair with her eyes. She looked to the side and coincidentally met Nanase¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, silence was golden. The two exchanged bitter smiles, and as if they had discussed it much earlier, looked towards Ayano who still had not turned back.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±


    Nanase nodded heavily.


    ¡°No wonder you were so harsh to those people who tried to pick us up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is really tough to like someone like that.¡±


    ¡°But what a surprise. I never thought Ayano would like flippant guys like that.¡±


    ¡°...You two...¡±


    Ayano turned slowly.


    In a gentle, but equally chilling tone, she answered, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Yukari answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°Ayano, you like that guy right? Although it looks one-sided.¡±


    ¡°You... What makes you two think that way?¡±


    ¡°Just think about your reaction just now. No matter how we look at it, it is the reaction of ¡®a jealous girl seeing the guy she likes getting snatched away,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing! It is definitely not that way!!¡±


    Ayano shouted out, blushing. Her voice was so loud it almost seemed to reach as far as the eye could see.


    ¡°Ayano, you¡¯re too loud.¡±


    Ignoring Yukari¡¯s warning, Ayano furiously continued to say, ¡°Why would I like that kind of lowlife?! That is the type of person I hate most in this world! If I could have, I would have sliced him into pieces!!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you angry?¡±


    Yukari rebutted with a calm voice.


    ¡°If you really didn¡¯t like him, then it wouldn¡¯t matter who he sleeps with, right? What would there be to be angry about?¡±


    ¡°That... That¡¯s because... That...


    ...I just cannot bear to see someone like Kazuma sleep with that kind of beauty! They are not at all compatible!¡±


    Ayano gripped her fist tightly and tried her best to explain, as the other two looked at her with cold eyes.


    (What do you think?)


    (She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying... Could it be that she hasn¡¯t even realized it herself?)


    (If that¡¯s the case, then she¡¯s not just slow ¨C there¡¯s something completely wrong with her...)


    (But... that is just like Ayano.)


    (Yeah, that¡¯s true)


    ¡°You two! Don¡¯t whisper among yourselves right in front of me!¡±


    Having gotten shouted at by Ayano, Nanase swiftly straightened her body. Following this, she used a very serious expression, like someone who is faking marriage just to grab a hold of the password to a credit card, in order to say, ¡°Ah. Okay, okay. I get it, you really hate that man.¡±


    ¡°Yup, completely understood.¡±


    Yukari chimed in instantly. They were indeed Ayano¡¯s best friends, their actions matching flawlessly.


    Ayano¡¯s expression revealed her continued suspicion.


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    Ayano nodded, though her expression still showed displeasure. After everything had come to an end, and the two of them had given a sigh of relief¨C


    ¡°Ah, that is the girl. Mr. Hanagi.¡±


    Those guys had chosen the worst possible time to appear.


    ¡°These are the ones?¡±


    The man they called Hanagi pointed his finger towards the three and said...


    ¡°You guys were scared off by these three girls?¡±


    ¡°Because the girl in the middle has a really scary stare...¡±


    ¡°That girl is really arrogant. Please teach her some manners, Go-san!¡±


    The men who were saying these things were the punks, numbers one and two (temporarily named), who had been driven off by Ayano earlier. It seemed that because they had been rejected so vehemently by Ayano, resentment had arisen, and so they had found someone to help them take their revenge!


    ¨C They don¡¯t come any lower than that.


    ¡°We invited you so nicely to have some fun, and yet you told us to ¡®get lost.¡¯ That was really rude. Now apologize.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ayano stared at the group of men, her eyes indicating that they were unworthy even of notice. Seeing those ice cold eyes, punks numbers one and two couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps, though Hanagi showed no sign of fear.


    ¡°That trick of yours won¡¯t work! Hanagi-san knows Shaolin fist techniques!¡±


    ¡°Please do it! Go Hanagi-san!¡±


    Numbers one and two cowered behind Hanagi and continued to shout. Ignoring the two who were merely relying on Hanagi¡¯s strength, Ayano stared at Hanagi alone.


    As they had mentioned, the man before her eyes seemed to have undergone a certain level of training. As he wore only a thin, sleeveless sweater under his leather coat, his protruding muscles could be clearly seen. It was a body specially made for combat.


    ¡°For a woman to be so arrogant, that¡¯s why you are having such an unlucky encounter. Don¡¯t try to go against men from now on.¡±


    Hanagi reached his hand out in a rough manner, intending to grab Ayano¡¯s chin to lift her face.


    At the instant his fingertips touched her chin, Ayano moved swiftly.


    She angled her body and moved forward, while at the same time dodging Hanagi¡¯s hand. Ayano cleanly swung her bent left arm into Hanagi¡¯s defenseless chest.


    Ayano¡¯s elbow struck the lower region of Hanagi¡¯s earlobe, where his jaw was. This was a sudden, full-force attack and a powerful strike that even contained ki. It would not have been surprising if his jaw had fallen off of his face.


    Hanagi¡¯s body flew into the air in a spiral. His legs, which had left the ground, tangled together like twisted bread and subsequently splayed outwards with reactive force.


    Hanagi¡¯s body kept on spinning, and after a sickening three and a half round rotation, he naturally had a failed landing ¨C his whole body flattened against the outer wall of a hotel.


    Splat.


    A wet sound propagated along the entire street. This was definitely not a sound made by a human body. If a freshly slaughtered piece of flesh, with blood still dripping, were smashed into a wall, it would probably make this kind of sound.


    Several seconds after Hanagi has been hammered into the wall, he fell to the floor like a flattened cockroach.


    On the red bricks of the hotel wall, a fluid even more red than the bricks formed an eerie human figure.


    ¡°Uh... Uh~¡±


    Seeing Hanagi, blood pouring out of seven holes and his body twitching, Nanase drew a cross towards the sky. Beside her, Yukari placed her hands together and closed her eyes to pray.


    ¡°Huh... Huh huh...¡±


    ¡°Hanagi-san...¡±


    The remaining two guys gave voice to pitiful cries in tones that had reached the utmost limit of fear.


    Ayano silently walked past the two men, who were unable to move their feet, and could only stand there like idiots.


    She fired off two kicks at lightning speed. The tip of her foot hit right in the center between the legs of the two men.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    The tip of her pointed shoe hit the pelvis, while the most important part was struck heavily. Ayano contemplated the two, now rolling on the ground in pain with a pink foam of blood and spittle coming from their mouths, with disgust.


    ¡°How dirty!¡±


    ¡°Ah¨C Please send an ambulance over. There are three heavily wounded people.¡±


    A cold voice came from behind. Behind her, Nanase was using a public phone to contact 911. She read out the number of the phone booth to inform the other party of the location.


    ¡°Please be quick. One of them doesn¡¯t seem likely to make it.¡±


    After that, she hung up, ignoring their inquiries for her name. This action could be said to be very well-trained since the reason she didn¡¯t use her own cellphone was to avoid leaving any trace.


    ¡°So, have you vented your anger?¡± Nanase asked Ayano calmly.


    ¡°...I didn''t do it on purpose.¡±


    Ayano pouted and replied unhappily, but the two did not believe her.


    They had known very well since the beginning that she had just been redirecting her anger at Kazuma. If she had not met Kazuma earlier, Ayano would not have been so cruel!


    But there was one thing they did not understand. Nanase leaned in close to Yukari¡¯s ear and quietly asked...


    (By the way, is that guy really that good?)


    (Hmm... I feel that he is above average, but...)


    He did not seem like a man that would make Ayano feel jealous. That was their opinion.


    For though they had known Ayano for a long time, they still did not know what the Kannagis did for a living, nor of the power that was within their bloodline.


    They would still have a few days to wait before witnessing for themselves the true power of Kazuma.


    Part 2


    ¡°Has Kazuma still not arrived?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    Ayano replied to the Soushu¡¯s, Juugo¡¯s, question in a sour tone of voice. She appeared to have drunken some alcohol, and her gaze seemed blank.


    Stared at by his daughter, who was radiating malcontent, Juugo blinked.


    ¡°What is it between you and Kazuma?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ayano slammed the wine cup on the table with a bang.


    ¡°I hate that guy! I don¡¯t want to see his face or hear his name ever again! That sort of guy can just go have a good time with some old woman!¡±


    ¡°...So that is it.¡±


    Juugo could roughly guess what had happened and decided not to probe any further.


    ¡°In celebration of the annihilation of the Fuuga clan!¡±


    ¡°Cheers to Hyoue who is now roasting in hell, suffering for all eternity!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Vulgar toasts like this one abounded. Everyone seemed exuberant, and the air was filled with the sound of cups clinking in toasts.


    The cause for celebration was something that had happened about a week ago.


    The subordinates of the Kannagis, the Fuuga clan, had suddenly revolted. The leader of the Fuuga clan, Hyoue Kazamaki, had allowed his son Ryuuya to be possessed by a powerful youma, and many of the Kannagis had been killed.


    The ones who had fought them were Ayano and Ren, practitioners of the Kannagi main family, and Ren¡¯s brother, Kazuma Yagami, who had been exiled due to his ineptitude as an En-jutsushi and had eventually become a Fuu-jutsushi.


    After a fierce battle, the three had finally defeated Hyoue and Ryuuya. On the fourth day following, that is, that evening, a banquet for their victory was being held.


    The banquet was unlike any before it. Just about every member of the Kannagi family able to attend was in attendance. They had all joyfully joined the banquet and were now raising their cups in celebration of the annihilation of their hated enemy.


    This reaction came as no surprise. For these people, who claimed to be the strongest, Hyoue and Ryuya, had been existences who could not be permitted.


    The fact that they had been able to possess a youma beyond their powers was in and of itself unforgivable. Furthermore, they had been of the Fuuga clan, a group of low level jutsushis who they had stepped on for a long period of time.


    For them, to fear weaklings like the Fuugas to the extent that they had had to go into hiding was a humiliation that could never be vindicated.


    However, since the Fuuga clan had been completely destroyed, that shame, if not erased, was at least forgotten. In their joy, it wasn¡¯t at all odd for them to be going somewhat overboard in their celebrations.


    ¡°Hmph! For those dogs to forget who had raised and fed them and to even go so far as to bite their masters¡¯ hands! Those ungrateful bastards!¡±


    ¡°How dare they resist us? We, who are blessed by the Spirit Lord! What an outrage!¡±


    ¡°Cheers to the Fuuga clan¡¯s demise!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    All around the tables, cups met, and everyone downed their cups in one go.


    Just as the banquet was approaching its climax, Kazuma appeared.


    ¡°Kazuma-san has arrived.¡±


    As the servant made his announcement, all noise in the hall came to an abrupt halt.


    Amidst the silence, a youth walked through the paper door the servant had opened and stepped into the hall with a confident swagger.


    Unfriendly eyes gathered upon this youth who walked in without a word. Just for the record, among the glares, the one which bore the greatest hatred was Ayano¡¯s, but let¡¯s leave that matter aside for now.


    Actually, it was not without reason that this man was so despised. The Kannagis had had over fifty jutsushis before the battle with the Fuuga clan, and yet there were only a few more than thirty present at the banquet. The total dead and wounded amounted to more than twenty.


    Seven were dead, the rest injured with varying degrees of severity. Those seven had been attacked by Ryuya ¨C the only ones attacked by Ryuuya.


    In other words, the majority of the casualties were the work of Kazuma. Everyone gathered here had family members who had been sent to the hospital by Kazuma. Under such circumstances, it was only natural that they didn¡¯t wear smiles to welcome him.


    Their hateful glares glanced off of Kazuma, who acted as if they weren¡¯t even there. His attitude served only to increase their hatred for him.


    This was the sort of feeling you get from being looked down on by someone whom you had looked down on in the past. Needless to say, Kazuma completely ignored their presence. He seemed to consider them beneath contempt. No matter how much Juugo tried to defend him, the negative feelings toward Kazuma only strengthened further.


    Kazuma nodded toward Ren, the only one who smiled at him, and then bowed before Juugo.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. I am the one who forced you to join us.¡±


    Juugo smiled, forgiving Kazuma¡¯s tardiness, and told Kazuma to sit beside him. In short order, wine and hors d¡¯oeuvres were placed before Kazuma¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Welcome back, Nii-sama!¡±


    Ren ran over and hugged his brother¡¯s arm tightly like a spoiled puppy. Kazuma didn¡¯t stop him. On the contrary, he reached out his hand to caress his brother¡¯s head. But he didn¡¯t give the customary reply, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Because, for a long time now, this place had not been Kazuma¡¯s, that is, Kazuma Yagami¡¯s, home.


    Ren didn¡¯t seem to notice Kazuma¡¯s thoughts and served him diligently.


    ¡°Ah, let me pour you some wine.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Kazuma lifted the cup with his hands but put it back on the table without drinking a single drop.


    Ren questioned hesitantly, ¡°Nii-sama, why not have a drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    Ren looked at the untouched food.


    ¡°...Won¡¯t you eat something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ren felt puzzled and lifted his eyes to look at his brother.


    Kazuma continued to look straight ahead, ignoring Ren.


    ¡°Erm... Err...¡±


    Just as Ren began to panic, thinking he had done something to anger his brother, a big hand was placed lightly on Ren¡¯s head.


    ¡°...Nii-sama?¡±


    The direction of Kazuma¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t changed, nor did he speak. In spite of this, the feeling of that warm hand was enough to satisfy Ren. Leaning against his brother¡¯s body, Ren closed his eyes and showed a peaceful smile.


    To Kazuma, the Kannagi residence was still enemy territory. Not only would he not eat any food placed before him, no matter how relaxed the others might look, he wouldn¡¯t let his guard down even for an instant.


    That is why Kazuma noticed immediately when a young woman approached him.


    He deliberately didn¡¯t move, observing her as if nothing untoward was happening, waiting for her to take action.


    The young woman was around twenty and was wearing a kimono. She seemed to be used to wearing one, for her actions were not the least bit awkward.


    Her hairstyle, rather than being a blunt blob, was more of a round and simple hairstyle with its sides cut evenly. Together with small, cute cheeks, she was a beautiful Japanese-style woman that would make you think of the outdated appellation ¡°Yamato Nadeshiko.¡±


    Seeing the girl kneeling before him bow deeply, Kazuma said with a hazy expression, ¡°If I recall... You are Ogami...¡±


    ¡°My name is Misao Ogami. I¡¯ve been ordered to take care of Kazuma-sama. If you have any needs, please just inform me.¡±


    ¡°...Oh?¡±


    Kazuma used his fingertips to hold Misao¡¯s chin and lift up her face.


    Looking at her nervous expression, Kazuma smiled and asked teasingly, ¡°Even at night?¡±


    Faced with such a direct intimation, Misao blushed and her eyes shifted downward. Even though she was embarrassed, she didn¡¯t try to escape from Kazuma¡¯s hand. She murmured in hardly a whisper, ¡°If... that is your wish.¡±


    Seeing that Misao didn¡¯t resist, Kazuma¡¯s face closed in even more. At that moment, Kazuma, as if repelled, suddenly leaned back.


    A ray of red lightning pierced the air where Kazuma¡¯s head had just been. With a loud thunk, something embedded itself in the pillar behind him.


    ¡°You despicable piece of shit! Get your dirty hands off her!¡±


    Needless to say, the furious girl with the incomparable rage was Ayano. Kazuma didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, but instead turned his head back.


    A long, thin red stick was now embedded in the pillar ¨C Ayano¡¯s chopstick.


    The chopstick possessed no sharp point, and yet it was half-sunken into the pillar. Guessing at the strength with which she must have thrown it, Kazuma laughed.


    Ayano stalked toward Kazuma and raised her hand for a karate chop, aiming at Kazuma¡¯s hand, which had been on Misao¡¯s face the entire time. Seeing a chop that carried the strength to break thirty tiles, he quickly removed his hand.


    Ayano had murder in her eyes as she scowled at Kazuma, who had a smile on his face, and then slowly walked next to Misao.


    ¡°Misao, what are you thinking! Why ruin your life for scum like that?!¡±


    ¡°Huh... Ermm... Sorry.¡±


    Faced with such an aggressive aura, Misao couldn¡¯t help but apologize. Seeing such a happy scene, Kazuma purposely put on a hurt expression.


    ¡°Why are you making me sound so bad?¡±


    ¡°I was just telling the truth, wasn¡¯t I? You already have a girlfriend. How dare you still lay your hands on other girls?! You jerk!¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend? I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Liar! That one earlier...¡±


    ¡°If you mean Kirika, we¡¯re not in that kind of relationship. She is just¨C¡±


    ¡°Just your sex friend, right?¡±


    Ayano finished Kazuma¡¯s sentence in an eerily gentle tone. Even though her face showed a smile, upon closer inspection, her temples were pulsing with anger.


    Observing her expression, Kazuma smiled at her comprehension, and said, ¡°Yup, you could put it that way too.¡±


    Violent spiritual energy burst forth from Ayano¡¯s entire body, and her body subconsciously entered battle mode.


    ¡°Ayano-sama.¡±


    However, she was stopped just before she could erupt. Confronted with Misao¡¯s appeal, Ayano was reluctantly forced to restrain her murderous intent.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be angry. It was Kazuma-sama who avenged my brothers. To repay that debt, this sort of thing is nothing...¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful to me instead!¡± Ayano said proudly.


    ¡°This guy only fought because it was his job! We¡¯ve already paid him enough to reward him! There¡¯s no need to thank him. You have a problem with that?¡±


    This last line was, of course, directed at Kazuma.


    ¡°Nope, that is largely true.¡± Kazuma admitted frankly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this fiery lass did that you should be grateful for, but at the very least, there is no need to thank me. Leaving Masato and Takeshi aside, you can consider half of the blame that Takeya died to be mine.¡±


    Upon such a shocking statement, a commotion erupted around them.


    After making so much noise, it was only natural that they had attracted notice. Their bickering had become the center of attention, and to hear such an alarming statement made everyone prick up their ears and listen quietly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ayano asked in a sharp tone.


    Kazuma brushed off her intensity like a thick-skinned willow tree brushes off the wind and smiled.


    ¡°Even though the one who killed him was Ryuuya, he had already been defeated earlier by me. Ryuuya only cut the unconscious Takeya apart. Well, I guess that even if he had still been conscious then, the result wouldn¡¯t have been any different.¡±


    Kazuma said this nonchalantly and shifted his eyes back to Misao. He faced the bowed-down Misao, whose expression could not be seen, and reassured her gently.


    ¡°So, you see? There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. How about taking that out of your sleeve?¡±


    At the instant Kazuma finished his sentence, Misao suddenly moved. Her foot forcefully stomping on the tatami, she pulled out the dagger which had been hidden in her sleeve all along.


    ¡°Ah... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Screaming wildly, the dagger gripped tightly in her fists, Misao jumped into Kazuma¡¯s chest.


    For a moment, everyone remained completely motionless. Though everyone in the hall had witnessed the scene, it appeared that they were unable to comprehend its implications in time and were at a loss for what to do.


    Misao and Kazuma both just sat there without flinching, like a pair of intimate lovers, the two in a silent embrace.


    ¡°Ka... Kazuma?¡±


    Ayano¡¯s quivering voice called out the name of the man she hated most.


    He did not reply.


    ¡°Kazuma?! Ans... Answer me quickly! Kazuma! Kazuma!!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kazuma suddenly raised his head and answered as if nothing had happened. Using his fingertips to pinch the dagger that should have been in Misao¡¯s hands, he raised it before his eyes and waved it.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Maybe because of her relief, Ayano fell to the floor, still in shock, and shouted loudly, ¡°If... If you heard me, you should have at least made a sound! I¡¯d thought that you¡¯d died!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything troubling to you about my death?¡±


    ¡°That... That...¡±


    Ayano was momentarily unable to speak. She tried her best to stop all the blood in her body from gathering at her face, while at the same time working hard to come up with a rebuttal.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t want Misao to become a murderer.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    (...?)


    Ayano nodded in agreement, but felt that Kazuma¡¯s reaction seemed off somehow. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t say with certainty what was wrong about it.


    Ignoring Ayano, who was puzzling over this, Kazuma placed his eyes on Misao, who had fallen on him.


    ¡°So are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Misao forcefully pushed herself off of Kazuma and used the momentum to jump backward. She put a little distance between them and stared at Kazuma with eyes full of hatred.


    But Kazuma didn¡¯t seem to mind those eyes at all. He calmly broke eye contact with Misao and passed the dagger in his hand to Ayano.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    She took it reflexively and then looked closely at the dagger.


    The blade of the dagger was about ten centimeters long. It would serve well for peeling apples and not much more. There didn¡¯t appear to be any poison on it either.


    (...Did she really think that a fruit knife could kill Kazuma?)


    What a foolish action. Ayano bitterly regretted her earlier display of anxiousness.


    At that point in time, the others were finally emerging from their shock. However, none stood up to arrest Misao because all of the people in the branch family felt the same way.


    (What about Father?)


    Ayano looked toward Juugo.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®What is the matter?¡¯ Don¡¯t just look. Do something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Juugo looked at the scene of the crime with cold eyes.


    ¡°Kazuma.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°If you do not wish to deal with her, shall I punish Misao for you?¡±


    Even though his tone seemed calm, its meaning was clear. ¡°If you want to kill her, just do it.¡± Juugo was usually kind and well-tempered, but he was not so kind as to forgive someone who had just attempted murder.


    Kazuma¡¯s reply was totally unexpected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this goes so far as to require punishment. Nothing happened. Just let her go!¡±


    Upon hearing this reply, Juugo revealed a surprised expression, and Ayano¡¯s puzzled look could be clearly seen.


    Ayano finally realized why she has been feeling that something was off. Misao was still alive. That alone was something which didn¡¯t make sense.


    On the battlefield, Kazuma wouldn¡¯t have cared about anything else. Even if it was just a little girl, even if she was not moving of her own free will or if she was being threatened or manipulated, Kazuma wouldn¡¯t have gone easy on her.


    Given Kazuma¡¯s habits, after he had dodged the attack, no, the instant the dagger had been drawn, Misao¡¯s head should have landed on the floor.


    (But this... What was going on?)


    Filled with questions, Ayano began to look at the two.


    Misao looked pale and weak. Though her eyes still bore hatred, it seemed that she did not have the strength to act again.


    Her area of expertise was in defending seals and providing support from behind; she was not a jutsushi who fought on the frontline. Although her abilities were not weak, her personality was simply not suited to battle, let alone killing.


    This may even have been the first time she had directed a knife at someone. Her mentality of avoiding causing harm was no different from a normal person¡¯s. Just now she had acted on impulse, but after her failure, she didn¡¯t have the ability to try again.


    Kazuma lowered his head and looked silently at Misao. Those eyes carried no warmth, but neither did they show coldness.


    (This is too abnormal, too weird! And... this makes me feel very unhappy!)


    ¡°What is the meaning of this¨C?¡±


    ¡°So be it. Since you have said as much, I have no reason to punish her either.¡±


    Juugo interrupted Ayano, who had lost her composure, and came to a simple conclusion.


    ¡°But we cannot allow you to stay here either. Go back and reflect on this for a while!¡±


    With that, he ordered someone by his side to take Misao away. Misao struggled to get rid of the hands that were about to catch her.


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Ignoring the man who seemed troubled by her struggling, Misao stared at Kazuma and shouted, ¡°Why did Nii-sama have to die?!¡±


    ¡°Because he was too weak.¡±


    Kazuma replied very bluntly.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The hall was filled with rage in an instant. Misao was not alone in feeling that Kazuma has caused deaths in the family. To these people, Kazuma¡¯s words had gone far beyond their ability to tolerate.


    ¡°You asshole...!!¡±


    Ayano stood up, her face flushed red with anger. She placed her hands on her hips and glared at Kazuma.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you! Can¡¯t you differentiate between what can and cannot be said?! What do you mean by ¡®because he was too weak?¡¯ Don¡¯t joke around! Is it because you have become strong that you have forgotten what it was like to be weak?!¡±


    Kazuma showed Ayano, who continued to lecture him, no sign of remorse at all. Instead, he looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    He then looked around at the people who were staring at him angrily.


    ¡°Why are you all putting on the look of a victim?¡±


    ¡°What... What do you mean by that?¡±


    Kazuma¡¯s eyes swept across the room once more. All he saw were puzzled yet angry expressions. Again confirming that no one had understood what he meant, he sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys have ever wondered why the Fuuga clan revolted.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by why... Of course it was to awaken their God!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kazuma rejected this flat-out.


    ¡°That was just a means to an end, just one of the powers they needed to rise against the Kannagis.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us the reason then?¡± Ayano asked without even thinking.


    Kazuma gave Ayano a contemptuous look.


    ¡°...These people of the Fuuga clan were definitely not a group of useless waste. Instead, they were even rather skilled Fuu-jutsushi. Their combat abilities might have been very weak, but the inherent characteristics of wind are not suited to battle in the first place.¡±


    In terms of attack power, among the four main powers ¨C earth, water, fire, and wind ¨C wind was the weakest.


    This was because it was the lightest.


    No matter how fast they might be, light attacks did not possess the strength to kill with one blow.


    I believe that everyone has had the experience of being cut by a piece of paper before. With enough speed, and if timed well, even a flimsy piece of paper can become a blade. And yet, it can only cut the surface of the skin. A slash without weight is unable to cut off flesh and bone all in one go.


    The weight of water and earth is far beyond that of wind, and fire possesses a large amount of energy. If they were to fight against these powers, a Fuu-jutsushi would have to summon and control several times more spirits than they would.


    Precisely for this reason, the role Fuu-jutsushis played was to use the wind¡¯s mobility to search and to track, as well as to control the surrounding air while providing battle support. The Fuuga clan could actually have been said to have been a typical example of wind practitioners.


    ¡°The Kannagis were born with combat abilities, and the Fuugas excelled at information gathering and battle support. To provide for the other¡¯s inability, to coexist peacefully and equally, that should have been the way that they interacted.¡±


    Out of the corner of his eye, Kazuma observed Juugo, who was showing a bitter expression. He was the only one there who understood the truth of Kazuma¡¯s words.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you, who only know how to use raw power as a standard, looked down on the Fuuga clan, who had no combat abilities. But without the Fuuga, you would not even have known where the enemy was!¡±


    ¡°What you are trying to say is... because we have always looked down on the Fuuga, we deserved to be killed by them?¡± Ayano pouted unhappily.


    But Kazuma shook his head in denial.


    ¡°I never said that what you did was wrong. The strong are always right; that is the unequivocal truth.¡±


    ¡°But then...¡±


    ¡°But as you execute your right to crush the weak, you must also bear the burden of being crushed by people even stronger. Even if you are killed, you can have no complaints as this is the very thing you have done.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ayano¡¯s expression changed drastically. She seemed to have understood what Kazuma was trying to say.


    ¡°Just because the Fuuga clan was ¡®too weak,¡¯ that was why you all looked down on them. Just because you are ¡®too weak,¡¯ that is why you were crushed by Ryuuya. It is a very simple thing to understand.¡±


    This was not a question of who was right and who was wrong. Since both sides believed in the ¡°law of power,¡± in the end, only the strong survived. That was all.


    ¡°If you people have acknowledged everything that you have done toward the Fuuga clan, then the Fuuga clan can also only acknowledge what they did to you. To crush the weak, does it not allow you to be crushed by those even stronger? Just who do you think you are?¡±


    This merciless accusation reached the ears of everyone present like the roar of thunder, but it failed to touch their arrogant hearts.


    ¡°This, I am unable to accept.¡±


    A voice of disagreement emerged from a place very close to Juugo¡¯s seat of honor.


    ¡°Kazuma-san, your argument seems to have neglected one very important fact.¡±


    The man spoke in a vicious and unrelenting tone. He was Masayuki Ogami, the head of the Ogami family, and Misao¡¯s father. But he did not seem to care at all about his daughter, who had her head lowered and was keeping quiet.


    ¡°The value of our lives is definitely not equal. We, the Kannagis, are blessed by the spirits ¨C a chosen clan! Yet you put us and the Fuugas, those lowlifes, on the same level. That is very appalling. Not to mention, it...¡±


    He stared furiously at Kazuma, as if Kazuma was the killer of his son.


    ¡°Not to mention, it gives those scum the right to kill us!¡±


    Hearing Masayuki¡¯s words, Kazuma answered with a calm smile.


    ¡°Who is it that was chosen?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Those words. Why don¡¯t you wait until you have power like Ayano¡¯s before saying them! To hear a weakling boasting about his bloodline, how pathetic! It is as if you have nothing else to boast about except your bloodline.¡±


    ¡°You... You asshole...!¡±


    Masayuki instantly became agitated. In comparison, Kazuma¡¯s mocking tone still hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°By the way, you should be thanking Hyoue instead!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°He helped you to get rid of Masato, who was a nuisance in your eyes. At the very least, go burn some incense and pay your respects!¡±


    ¡°...! You...! What did you just say...!¡±


    When Masayuki Ogami¡¯s younger brother, Masato Ogami, had been alive, he had been known as the strongest practitioner of the branch family. Everyone knew that had he not left his home to train because he had hated fighting with his brother over the succession, he would have been the one to lead the family.


    Seeing the shaken Masayuki, Kazuma said as if taunting him.


    ¡°It is a nuisance to have a younger brother better than you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Damn... Damn you, you asshole!!¡±


    Masayuki¡¯s face changed color as he shouted. He stood up from the tatami, and with blood red eyes, stared murder at Kazuma.


    This time, there was an almost palpable tension between the two. The killing intents around the room formed a whirlpool and gathered around Kazuma, who was still sitting in his original spot.


    At that moment, Ren, who had been leaning against Kazuma¡¯s shoulder, moved. He wriggled his upper body, his whole body stuck on Kazuma in a tight embrace. He looked as if he was trying to stop Kazuma and lacked the strength to do so.


    Seeing this, a question went through Ayano¡¯s mind.


    (This kid... Since when did he become so quiet?)


    Even when Misao had attempted to stab Kazuma, she had not heard Ren¡¯s voice. No matter how much faith he had in his brother¡¯s strength, it was unnatural for him to not so much as cry out.


    Under everyone¡¯s stare, Ren¡¯s upper body slowly slid down along Kazuma¡¯s body. He placed his face on Kazuma¡¯s leg, and after a few seconds like this...


    ¡°Hmm... Nii-sama...¡±


    ¡°So he is asleep!¡± Ayano couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Before the blissful sleep-talking, the originally tense atmosphere dispersed in an instant.


    ¡°...¡±


    His bloodlust gone, Masayuki sat down once more. His expression was solemn, but he no longer was in the mood to maintain his anger.


    Masayuki¡¯s reaction did not matter to Kazuma, as he had not cared from the beginning.


    ¡°Soushu.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Juugo understood everything very well, and because of that, his voice sounded abnormally bitter.


    ¡°It is impossible to dream of these guys reflecting upon this. But please do not forget, it is the Kannagis¡¯ arrogance that sparked this fight. If there are no changes, the same thing will just repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Kazuma lifted Ren¡¯s head and placed him on Ayano¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Kazuma?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing left for me here. I am going back.¡±


    With this sentence, Kazuma left the residence without looking back.


    Translator''s Notes and References


    1. ¡ü In Japan, girls are the ones who give out chocolate on Valentine¡¯s, so the implication here is that Nanase is popular with other girls.

 Volume 2, Two - Assault - Determination After Removing All Doubts

    Volume 2, Chapter Two - Assault ¨C Determination After Removing All Doubts


    Part 1


    The boy¡¯s arm was wreathed in red flame.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    A wordless scream escaped the boy¡¯s mouth.


    So hot ¨C there was no room in his mind for anything but the heat, all thought being stolen by the crimson flame.


    He continuously rolled on the ground, attempting to extinguish the flame. Nearby, some children observed his pitiable state.


    I say children, but that belies the range of their ages. The smallest were young children of only four or five while the oldest were full-grown teenagers of fifteen or sixteen.


    Their sole common denominator could be seen on their faces.


    Scorn.


    This group of children joyfully surrounded the burning youth, laughing with mirth.


    An unfeigned laughter that came from the heart. Innocent. Naive. Cruel.


    The cruelty of a child who cannot differentiate between right and wrong. Like children who pluck off the wings of a dragonfly just to watch it struggle, they enjoyed the youth¡¯s predicament as he painfully struggled the same way.


    ¡°A member of the main family getting burned by fire!¡±


    ¡°How useless!¡±


    ¡°¡®A humiliation to the clan,¡¯ my father said!¡±


    ¡°Someone as worthless as you has no right to bear the name ¡®Kannagi!¡¯¡±


    The boy could only hug his burnt arm, his face showing a painful expression as the others continued to mock him, one after another.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    A young girl around ten years old raised her hand to declare.


    ¡°Oh¨C Go on. Quickly now!¡±


    The children cheered. The girl, encouraged, held her fist to her chest and began to concentrate.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Following the cute shout, a red flame suddenly appeared like a ghost above the cringing youth.


    The fire slowly descended until it touched the boy¡¯s back.


    Sssssssss!


    ¡°...!¡±


    The sound of burning meat could be heard. The youth¡¯s body, originally curled into a ball, straightened out forcefully. This scene served only to amplify the mocking.


    ¡°My turn next!¡±


    ¡°I wanna go too!¡±


    His legs, his back, his shoulders ¨C all were continuously tattooed by the ferocious flame. Each time the boy¡¯s body instinctively twitched. Each time it gave off a burning smell.


    Despite the horrid cruelty of their actions, none present felt the least degree of guilt. To them, fire was nothing to fear.


    Were they to be put in his shoes, they would not experience the smallest discomfort. Even for those whose ¡°power¡± was ¡®weak,¡¯ the most that would burn would be their clothes ¨C their bodies would remain completely unharmed.


    This was because their clan had been blessed with fire¡®s protection.


    Because of this, these children were completely unaware of the dangers of fire, and they did not understand the pain of being scorched.


    You cannot imagine what you do not know, and because they were unable to imagine the pain, they saw nothing wrong with what they were doing.


    The boy silently endured the innocent and naive torture of the other children in the clan alone.


    ¡°Ah... Ah...¡±


    By the time the children were finally satisfied, the youth was left to painfully contend with his smoking body.


    ¡°Ahhh¨C that was fun.¡±


    ¡°Bye bye. Let¡¯s play again~¡±


    As part of their exit ritual, everyone present gave the twitching body a merciless kick. But before anyone could leave, the eldest and largest boy went further and stomped on the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Toru?¡±


    Hearing the large boy, Toru Kuga, let out a pathetic cry, the others turned in surprise.


    ¡°You... You foolish idiot!¡±


    The head that Toru had forcefully stepped on was now slowly lifting itself upward. The youth used his hands as support against the ground and stared intently at Toru from below.


    ¡°You... What are you trying to do...?¡±


    Seeing those eyes, filled with murder, Toru couldn¡¯t help but retreat in fright. Immediately filled with shame at his actions, he became angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? This worthless scum actually dares to resist?!¡±


    Toru summoned a flame, angrily throwing it in the youth¡¯s direction.


    The youth quickly rose and dodged the incoming flame. Dragging his heavily wounded frame, he dashed at incredible speed, closing in on Toru.


    ¡°W... Wah...¡±


    Aiming directly at the terrified Toru¡¯s face, he exerted all the strength in his body to strike him with his palm.


    Pachunk! [SFX: something breaking]


    Toru¡¯s nose had broken.


    ¡°Toru!¡±


    While the group could only stare, aghast at the sudden incident, the boy attacked two more people. Driven in his berserk rage, his fist broke the first¡¯s cheekbones and the second¡¯s chin, causing them to roll in pain as he did earlier.


    ¡°...Wu...Ah...!¡±


    But his mad rush ended there. The burden his actions had placed on his pained body was beyond the limits of his will. His stomach heaved, and as if trying to reject everything, he vomited over and over.


    ¡°You...! How dare you...!¡±


    Realizing that they were no longer at risk, the others took heart. In order to punish this thing that didn¡¯t know its place, they began to focus their mental energy.


    But¨C


    ¡°All of you... Get lost!¡±


    A weak, yet furious voice stopped them. They looked back in fear, and before their eyes was...


    ¡°I am going to slaughter you...¡±


    Fresh blood streaming from his nose, Toru gazed at the boy with bloodshot, insane eyes, devoid of reason.


    ¡°I am so going to slaughter you¨C!¡±


    An insane fury amplified Toru¡¯s abilities several-fold. Stretching his right hand directly upward, he summoned a huge fireball that seemed encased by a pair of hands.


    ¡°Go and die!¡±


    The youth¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink. They could only stare at the fireball. Despite his body¡¯s inability to move, he refused to give in. Like a wounded beast with death fast approaching, he searched for any sign of weakness in his enemy.


    ¨C Kaboom!


    ¡°Hmph! Now you know my strength!¡±


    Seeing the youth wrapped in flame, Toru smiled.


    The flame gradually dispersed. But amidst the disappearing flame, what appeared was...


    ¡°Ah... Ah?¡±


    Contrary to Toru¡¯s expectations, the boy yet lived. Parts of his body were burnt black, but his limbs still remained; he had successfully withstood Toru¡¯s flame.


    Using every last drop of his ki to create a defensive barrier, the youth had just barely managed to survive.


    ¡°You... You asshole...¡±


    Toru¡¯s expression grew more sinister. If he were to prove unable to beat this youth who lacked even a hint of ability as an En-jutsu, he would forever be looked down upon and despised by the others.


    ¡°Arrogant trash!¡±


    This scream, filled with displeasure, failed to reach the boy¡¯s ears. His body had long since surpassed its limits, and having spent all his ki, he was no different from a walking corpse.


    Not content to simply leave the youth to die, Toru prepared to give him a fatal strike. Against his fate, the youth was helpless.


    ¡°...¡±


    Kazuma suddenly opened his eyes. This was a rare occasion for him ¨C he usually had a hard time waking up ¨C but his consciousness was fully awake.


    But it was only to be expected. How could anyone refuse to wake up after having a dream like that?


    Maintaining his waking posture, Kazuma faced upward and he looked silently at the ceiling. Unblinking, he remained like this for a full half-minute.


    ¡°Frankly speaking, what an unpleasant dream.¡±


    Closing his eyes, he emptied all the air in his lungs with a moan.


    Something that had happened exactly ten years ago, a painful experience that caused nightmares.


    Of the eighteen years he had spent among the Kannagis, that was his most painful experience. Had no one put a stop to it, he might have died.


    Due to the level of his injuries, despite receiving the highest level recovery jutsus daily, it had taken him a month to recover.


    But that was not what was important. To Kazuma, it was his first defeat.


    Not in terms of the injuries he sustained.


    But for giving in to despair.


    Once he had understood that he could not win against the Kannagis¡¯ flames, that he would forever be a weakling, Kazuma had given up on fighting back.


    He had given in to those that scorned him.


    From that day forward, Kazuma had continued to run away. Not resisting, pitifully pleading for mercy, enduring endless torment, endless public humiliation.


    But it no longer mattered.


    Because he was no longer willing to partake of that misery.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t forget.¡±


    Kazuma realized that his memories of his past humiliations were as clear as if they had happened only yesterday and murmured to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even mind.¡±


    Even though he was now in Japan once more, he had never even considered taking revenge ¨C even though doing so would have been a painfully simple task.


    To bend his pinky three centimeters; if the effort needed to kill Toru were converted to energy ¨C that would be precisely how much would be required. Any strength Toru had gained in the last four years would be inconsequential.


    (...That¡¯s odd...?)


    Kazuma¡¯s train of thought was suddenly interrupted. He realized he could not picture Toru.


    ¡°Have I not seen him yet?¡±


    Despite meeting several groups of branch family jutsushis, he hadn¡¯t spent any time verifying their identities, so he was unsure whether or not he had met Toru.


    ¡°...Whatever. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Pushing the question to the back of his mind, Kazuma covered himself with the covers once more. Though fully awake, he had nothing in particular to do, and didn¡¯t feel like getting up just yet.


    (Let¡¯s get some more sleep...)


    Alas, the heavens did not seem to agree with this unproductive decision.


    Dulululululululululu¨C


    Kazuma glared at the ringing phone, openly displaying his irritation.


    What a crafty ring. The more he tried to ignore the ringing, the more insistent it seemed to get, and yet it wasn¡¯t so loud that he would wreck the phone in frustration.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Left with no other alternative, Kazuma reached for the phone. But instead of leaving his bed for the phone, he brought the phone to him.


    ¡°...Who¡¯s making a call so early in the morning?¡± he grumbled in a mournful tone, despite the fact it was already late morning.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    He spoke in a sluggish tone ¨C giving away the fact that he had just woken up ¨C but his tranquil mind was pondering the courteous reply from the other end.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    This time, Kazuma was fully awake. There was no longer any sign of fatigue on the face that suddenly emerged from the covers.


    ¡°Today? Ah, sure. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    Kazuma answered politely, and then hung up. He flipped the covers back and crawled out, stretching lazily.


    With his usual complacent smile now on his face, Kazuma muttered.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s gonna be a busy day.¡±


    Part 2


    While she was walking home after school, Ayano¡¯s eyes caught a small shadow about ten meters away from her.


    ¡°Hey¨C¡±


    She was just about to call out when she suddenly stopped, and a mischievous smile crept onto her face.


    Ayano snuck up on the shadow slowly, step by step, it not having yet noticed Ayano¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Wh¨Cwha!¡±


    Standing immediately behind her target, she grabbed her victim in a bear hug, as if to envelop the entirety of the small figure. Ayano secured the youth caught in her embrace ¨C now giving off a cute scream and struggling to escape with all his might ¨C so that he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Nee... Nee-sama?!¡±


    ¡°Completely off-guard. That means you still need more training, Ren.¡±


    ¡°To say that now is really... Anyway, just let go of me first, Nee-sama!¡±


    ¡°No way~ Free yourself!¡±


    Looking at the two fooling around, passersby couldn¡¯t help but crack faint, bittersweet smiles.


    Judging by their appearance, the two were a rare and beautiful pair of ¡°sisters.¡± Though one of them only looked to be around the age of ten, they were still pleasing to the eyes.


    ¡°Nee... Nee-sama! Really...¡±


    Realizing that they had become the center of attention, Ren¡¯s face reddened. Despite all appearances, he was, after all, a twelve-year-old boy. So, it wasn¡¯t strange for him to feel shy about female physical contact.


    After finally being released from confinement, Ren demanded, ¡°Seriously... What are you thinking?!¡± as he gasped for air.


    However, his expression, along with wet, pleading eyes, instead generated the feeling that he was really cute, and not scary in the least. More than likely, it wouldn¡¯t have scared even a three-year-old.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Sorry. Sorry. This is a display of love for you too.¡±


    It goes without saying that Ayano was not in the least bit afraid. She patted Ren¡¯s shoulder and cheekily ignored Ren¡¯s complaints.


    ¡°Honestly!¡±


    Unable to vent his displeasure, Ren¡¯s expression soured instantly.


    This method was very effective. Because it was simply too cute, there was no way to ignore him.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. How about I treat you to a meal?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you change the subject.¡±


    Ren¡¯s mood showed no sign of improvement. He turned his head to the side, unwilling to meet Ayano¡¯s eyes.


    Ayano used both hands to grab Ren¡¯s head and forced him to turn his face back toward her.


    ¡°If you still won¡¯t listen...


    She slowly moved her face closer, almost touching his nose.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you! ?¡±


    ¡°Wahhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    This was how easily Ayano toyed with the youth, who was dancing in the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Huh? So something like that happened.¡±


    On the second floor of the hamburger shop near the station, the two were chatting about the victory banquet that had happened a few days earlier.


    Hearing Ren¡¯s innocent reaction, Ayano revealed an evil smirk and answered.


    ¡°Yeah, when you were asleep.¡±


    ¡°...Geez. Don¡¯t bring that up anymore!¡±


    Ren¡¯s cheeks flushed red. He¡¯d been asleep that day, from beginning to end. The shock and shame of waking up on Ayano¡¯s lap showed no sign of subsiding even now.


    For the first time, he truly felt what it meant to want to hide his head in the ground.


    ¡°What will I do if Father finds out about this...¡±


    Seeing the uneasy Ren, Ayano grabbed a french fry and said with ease, ¡°What else can you do? He already knows doesn¡¯t he? There seems to be quite a few people visiting him these few days.¡±


    Ren¡¯s father, Genma, had not participated in the battle against the Fuugas, having earlier lost to Kazuma in a quarrel between father and son, and was still resting in the hospital.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Ren collapsed on the table, hugged his head, and moaned.


    Genma, already very strict with himself, was even stricter with his relatives. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine his reaction when he finally heard of his son¡¯s blunder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be so down.¡±


    ¡°But I am ¡®so down.¡¯¡±


    Ren reproached Ayano¡¯s irresponsible remark in an incomparably downhearted voice.


    ¡°Because once Father¡¯s angry, he¡¯s really strict.¡±


    ¡°...I guess!¡±


    Ayano replied in a carefree tone. Whether or not he would be angry was another matter entirely. The image of an ¡°easygoing Genma¡± was beyond imagination.


    (Will that guy smile in front of Ren¡¯s face?)


    Even though she had only ever seen him either mocking or whole-heartedly laughing.


    ¡°When the time comes, you can just place all the blame on Kazuma.¡±


    ¡°Placing blame on someone else would only make Father even angrier.¡±


    ¡°...That''s true... He''s the kind of person who''s really hard to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Awuuuuuuuuuh!¡±


    Ren spread himself out on the table and moaned.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was a coincidence, but...


    If he had been sitting upright, his view would have been blocked by protruding branches, causing the scene to have escaped his notice, but because he had collapsed on the table in despair, he instead became witness to an incredible sight.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That woman...¡±


    Ayano lowered her head to look in the direction that Ren was indicating.


    Lying directly ahead, at the edge of her field of vision, a woman was standing. A beautiful, mesmerizing woman with shiny black hair, wearing a clean, pure white coat, the starkly contrasting colors making her even more attractive.


    Ayano smiled at Ren, with mischief in mind.


    ¡°What a beautiful woman. Do you know her?¡±


    Ren ignored the implication, and muttered, ¡°That woman, isn¡¯t she Misao nee-sama?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ehhhhhh?¡±


    Ayano quickly looked back to inspect the woman below more closely. After a few seconds...


    ¡°It seems to be her...¡±


    Indeed, it was Misao Ogami. However, she had changed completely from how she was three days ago. Even the simple fact that she was not wearing a kimono made her give a completely different impression. Though Ayano had known Misao ever since they were little, as far as she could remember, this was the first time that she has ever seen Misao in Western clothes.


    Perhaps because of that, what could be seen of her legs extending below her coat looked exceptionally appealing.


    To describe the feeling in a single word, it would be coquettish. Though normally she seemed plain, as if wanting to escape notice, now she made a magnificent impression. Actually, within the five minutes the two had been watching, there had already been three attempts to pick her up.


    Misao serenely rejected their advances, and as she had showed them respect despite the rejection, all left without causing trouble. If Nanase and Yukari had seen this scene, they would have chastised Ayano, saying ¡°Learn from her.¡±


    After staring, awestruck, for a while, Ren grumbled.


    ¡°She seems to be waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°That... is really surprising.¡±


    Ayano sounded as though she still could not believe her eyes because this was unimaginably different from what she had thought earlier.


    ¡°Is it a date?¡±


    ¡°...Is it not?¡±


    A girl like Misao would not dress up in such an extravagant manner to meet a friend of the same gender!


    Ayano¡¯s interest grew.


    ¡°I wonder who she¡¯s dating.¡±


    Inattentively sipping her orange juice, Ayano observed the scene outside the window with great interest. Given the intensity of her gaze, anyone watching from the side would have found her actions very suspicious.


    ¡°...Nee-sama.¡±


    Ren looked at Ayano, who was spying on Misao with a bitter smile. He himself turned to follow the scene outside. At that moment, the other party appeared.


    ¡°Nii-sama?!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but doubt his own eyes. But it was indeed Ren¡¯s brother, Kazuma. His appearance was no coincidence ¨C the proof being Misao, smiling broadly and running to meet him.


    Before Ren, who was dumbstruck, the two intimately held hands and walked off.


    Even after the two disappeared from view, Ren was still frozen, staring dumbly at the window. It was an absolutely impossible occurrence, because to Misao, Kazuma was ¡°the man who had killed Nii-sama.¡±


    A faint sound brought Ren back to his senses.


    ¨Csquish¨C [SFX: something being squashed]


    Something light and soft was being squashed. Not a rare sound by any means, and yet hearing it fills one with unease.


    Ren faced Ayano with unease. As he did not dare look directly at her, he shifted his eyes upward from below, following the table upward toward Ayano.


    The first thing he saw was Ayano¡¯s hand. Her slender fingers gripped the paper cup, still full of juice, and crushed it into the shape of her fist. The juice spilled out, forming an orange-colored ocean. Her fries and hamburger were completely soaked and no longer worth eating.


    Ayano¡¯s hand crackled ¨C the sound of ice, unable to escape from the cup, being pulverized by her hand, which continuously trembled.


    Ren was so frightened that he dared not look up.


    Though he didn¡¯t understand the cause, he recognized Ayano¡¯s extreme anger. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might just become her target.


    Pak!


    Suddenly, Ayano slammed her hands on the table and stood up.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    To the cringing Ren, Ayano said softly...


    ¡°...I¡¯m going to follow them.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Before Ren could open his mouth, Ayano had already run out of the shop.


    ¡°Wait... Wait a minute...¡±


    Ren hurriedly picked up their plates, and, in one go, handed them to the shop assistant lady waiting at the trash bin.


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage.¡±


    With his back to the shop assistant, who showed a professional smile, Ren swiftly ran toward the restroom.


    Part 3


    After waiting a minute or so, Ren ran to catch up to Ayano.


    ¡°Nee-sama?¡±


    But by now, there was no sign of Ayano. After looking around in vain, Ren ran in the direction in which Kazuma and Misao had gone...


    ...and immediately discovered Ayano, whose actions made her presence immediately obvious.


    ¡°...Nee-sama...¡±


    As a beautiful girl hiding behind an electric pole, sneakily surveying her prey, she stood out more than if she had been doing nothing at all.


    For a moment, he strongly considered pretending that he didn¡¯t know her and returning home, but he only entertained the thought, unwilling to do such a thing.


    Ren bravely stepped forward and walked up to Ayano, who could now be considered an exemplary example of a suspicious character.


    ¡°...Nee-sama.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing, taking so long?¡±


    Ren, speechless, silently took out a wet handkerchief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Please clean your hands.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh. Ah, thanks.¡±


    Ayano took the handkerchief and began to clean her hands, sticky from the orange juice.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, Ren.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome,¡± Ren answered calmly, as he observed Kazuma and Misao, about ten meters in front of them.


    The two, walking down the road with arms locked, exuded an unusually intimate atmosphere. Although they were unable to hear what the two were saying, it was easy to tell from the occasional smiles between them that there was more to their relationship.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hide! We¡¯ll be seen!¡±


    Ayano grabbed Ren¡¯s hand and pulled him behind the pole alongside her, but no matter how you might try, it is simply impossible for an electric pole to hide two people.


    ¡°Nee-sama, do you still want to follow them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Faced with this candid question, Ayano was left momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Wh¨CWhat kind of question is that?!¡±


    ¡°Because, no matter how I look at it, they are simply on a date. What we¡¯re doing is simply prying.¡±


    Ren didn¡¯t exaggerate but simply said what he truly felt, and Ayano was deeply stung.


    ¡°Wh¨CWhat prying... I don¡¯t have such an indecent motive! I¡¯m just...¡±


    ¡°Just...?¡±


    ¡°Just... Misao...! That¡¯s right! Misao might still intend to take Kazuma¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°No matter what method she uses, she¡¯ll never beat him.¡±


    ¡°Argh...¡±


    Her hastily constructed excuse calmly rebutted, Ayano was left speechless once more.


    ¡°Di¨CDidn¡¯t you know? That guy is a sucker for beautiful women!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful women is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t I tell you before? That guy even tried to force himself on Misao last time!¡± Ayano declared unashamedly, finally raising her head.


    Ren pondered this for a time before blushing and asking abashedly, ¡°So, we¡¯ll have to continue spying on those two until Misao nee-sama... until Misao nee-sama begins to use her beauty to seduce Nii-sama?¡±


    Ayano couldn¡¯t help but visualize the scene in her mind. She pictured herself hiding in a dark corner, watching the two as they hugged, kissed, and then continued on to the next step...


    (...Maybe I kind of hate doing this...)


    Thinking about these scenes not meant to be seen, Ayano felt like turning back.


    At that moment, if Ren had chosen to continue to persuade her along those lines, Ayano might just have given up. Unfortunately, Ren chose another method ¨C a method so wrong that it couldn¡¯t have been worse.


    Perhaps because he thought this reason was more accurate, Ren opened his mouth to ask...


    ¡°Nee-sama, could it be that you are... jealous?¡±


    He had no proof, just a feeling. Maybe the wish he held, that ¡°Kazuma nii-sama and Ayano nee-sama will get along¡± might have been mixed in as well.


    In other words, a careless statement.


    ¡°Ren...?¡±


    Seeing a smile that could cause a child to live in eternal fear, Ren realized that he had stepped on a land mine.


    (Wh¨CWh¨CWha?!)


    This smile, that was not a smile, caught Ren like a deer caught in headlights, unable to run or even look away.


    ¡°Ah... Ah...¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Faced with this question and the smile which, of course, did not reach her eyes, Ren could only shake his head rigidly like a robot.


    Ayano reached out her hand and softly placed it on Ren¡¯s face, which was filled with fear.


    ¡°You are such a good kid. That¡¯s the way to live to a ripe, old age!¡±


    Ren was helpless to do anything but nod.


    ¡°They¡¯re still following us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Misao said so softly and happily. Kazuma on the other hand, replied with a tired expression.


    Without even needing to look, the two knew that they were being tailed ¨C if it could have even been considered tailing.


    Hiding your tracks, disguising the tail, the precise selection of following distance and position... No matter how you looked at it, what they were doing didn¡¯t qualify as tailing. To put it bluntly, even an amateur should have done better. It almost made you want to scream that if they really wanted to hide, they should at least shut up.


    (To entrust those two with the future of the Kannagis... Aren¡¯t you worried, Soushu?)


    Kazuma couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Juugo, though he never put it in words. What he was considering now was...


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing Misao with an innocent smile, Kazuma gave her a smile in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Given the way Misao was pulling Kazuma along, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was forcing him along, but Kazuma offered no resistance and followed.


    (The feeling of waiting for the gallows... I guess it would be just like this!)


    That¡¯s what he was thinking.


    At an alley corner, Misao suddenly stopped. The place where they were was surrounded by rows of buildings, and, even in broad daylight, it seemed rather shady. Misao remained silently in place while an icy chill filled the air.


    Ignoring the rapidly changing atmosphere, Kazuma calmly asked, ¡°Is this place okay?¡±


    ¡°Yup. This is our destination.¡±


    Misao answered in a firm tone, following with an exaggerated bow.


    ¡°So... I wish you luck.¡±


    As she said those words, Kazuma¡¯s body flew.


    As if hit by an invisible car, or struck in the head by a metallic bat, his body smashed forcefully into the ground.


    Several moments later, a veritable explosion of sound shook the air. As if Kazuma hadn¡¯t even been given enough time to recognize the sound of gunfire, the body that rolled on the ground seemed powerless ¨C like a puppet whose strings have been cut.


    On the other hand, Misao wore a smile, watching as Kazuma was blown away. She slowly retreated without ever looking away.


    As if swapping positions, as Misao retreated, ten men appeared from the shadows of the surrounding buildings. They wore Western suits, seemingly businessmen at first glance, but though their ethnicity and ages were all different, their teamwork was at a very high level.


    They spread out in a fan-shaped formation and surrounded Kazuma ¨C who now lay on the ground ¨C extracting the contents of their cases in swift, practiced motions.


    What lay within were not documents, or product samples, but pitch black, metallic objects, devices designed solely for killing ¨C MP5Ks, a smaller type of MP5, an assault rifle designed for portability.


    The men casually placed this thing that would not normally appear in a businessman¡¯s briefcase near their waists, as if it were only natural, and then, without hesitation, they pulled the trigger.


    The bullets were fired out in full-auto, and several hundred shots crashed into Kazuma¡¯s body as one. Hit asphalt was crushed into a fine mist, staining the surroundings gray.


    The men took no notice and continued to spray fire over a wide area in Kazuma¡¯s direction.


    It took less than three seconds for them to run through their magazines, and they quickly inserted new clips before resuming fire.


    Then this scene repeated itself once more.


    When each had expended all three of their cartridges, the men swiftly took cover while something dropped from the sky at high velocity.


    ¨CBOOM¨C


    An explosion.


    The violent explosion blew away everything where it landed.


    ¡°...This way... No matter how strong that man is...¡±


    Looking at the dusty scene of the explosion, Misao muttered to herself without emotion.


    Indeed, there aren¡¯t many who could survive such an encounter. To expend close to a thousand bullets and over a dozen missiles ¨C to call it overkill would be an understatement.


    An attack that would have made you feel that the objective was not to ¡°kill¡±, but to ¡°eradicate,¡± to attack to the point that nothing remained. This was just such an attack.


    She shifted her eyes slightly, seeing Ayano and Ren hugging each other on the ground.


    They seemed to be too shocked to stand, but as long as the two of them were unharmed, it was fine. Even if she had already severed all ties with the Kannagis, she was unable to forget her respect for them, let alone have them as enemies.


    On the other hand, in the corner where Kazuma lay, the remains of the destroyed building began to collapse, forming a small hill of concrete rubble. Even were you to search under that hill, it would have been unlikely for you to find even a scrap of cloth remaining.


    ¡°We must dig the corpse out.¡±


    Witnessing the horrifying scene before her, Misao said calmly to herself. At that moment, the men bearing the assault rifles ran out and encircled the small hill of concrete.


    An awful silence loomed over the area.


    ¡°...¡±


    Pa-chunk. [SFX: concrete shifting]


    A faint sound emerged from the bottom of the small hill, slicing through the silence.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The originally puppet-like, emotionless faces of the men seemed shaken for the first time.


    A black shadow appeared from within the misty, white dust, and the sound of steady footsteps flowed forth.


    ¡°Fi¨CFire!¡±


    It was a command shouted in a voice that no longer radiated calm. Driven by fear and the voice, the men reflexively pulled the trigger.


    The erupting gunfire, loud enough to cause deafness, echoed through the alley. After being hit by several hundred more bullets, the black shadow fell once more.


    ¡°...Phew...¡±


    Someone breathed out in relief, as if released from a heavy burden. Following his lead, the other men began to relax, one by one. At that moment¨C


    A tornado appeared.


    The seemingly rampaging tornado was tightly controlled, only cutting the bodies of the ten men. Five bodies, already torn to pieces, danced in the sky. At the same time, the tornado dispersed all the dust. In the blink of an eye, the air had become unbelievably clear.


    ¡°Making such a scene, as always.¡±


    Kazuma smiled happily.


    After recovering from momentary shock, Misao¡¯s face resumed its gentle smile as she looked at Kazuma.


    Other than a little dirt, he had suffered no damage at all. It appeared that he had used a wind barrier to deflect everything.


    Misao put her hand in her pocket as if nothing had happened and radioed a signal.


    ¡°Just to warn you, don¡¯t waste your energy,¡± Kazuma advised Misao unhurriedly.


    ¡°The snipers are dead ¨C both of them.¡±


    After hearing this snide comment, delivered in a matter-of-fact tone, Misao¡¯s smile vanished instantly.


    In addition to the first sniper, over one kilometer away, Misao had prepared a second sniper as a trump card. They had been placed across from each other, two kilometers apart, with Kazuma in the center.


    Despite this, Kazuma had killed them. This meant that while defending against such a savage attack, he had calmly been scanning an area with a radius of at least one kilometer without missing a beat.


    Though what he said was unbelievable, the radio had yet to respond. Misao offered a bitter smile and discarded her radio.


    ¡°Gee, are you a monster?¡±


    ¡°People often say that I am,¡± Kazuma answered calmly.


    ¡°But for you to think of such a method¨C! Compared to your en-jutsu, modern weaponry is definitely much more effective ¨C alas, it still isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°So it seems. How about cruise missiles next time?¡±


    Both of them revealed kind smiles.


    At that time, the bodies of the men killed by the tornado and thrown into the sky began to rain down.


    Kazuma deflected the corpses with his wind¨C


    ¨CKABOOM¨C [SFX: explosion]


    Misao, on the other hand, remorselessly burned them to ash with her fire.


    Seeing the corpses turn to dust, to be blown away by the wind, Kazuma asked in a low voice, ¡°Those men were hired by you, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall hiring dead people.¡±


    Misao replied while smiling.


    Yes, Misao was smiling. Though the mercenaries she had hired had turned a street corner to ruin, causing death and injury to many, that smile held not a shred of insincerity.


    Pure and innocent, a smile to be pitied ¨C the smile of someone who has crossed a line that should never be crossed, the smile of someone on the wrong path.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed Misao... Was I the cause...?¡± Kazuma asked, in a rare, pained tone.


    ¡°I changed? Did you know me that well?¡±


    ¡°...That''s true.¡±


    Kazuma waved away his sorrow, reverting to a cold expression.


    ¡°So, your plan ends here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all for today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You may go then.¡±


    Hearing these words, Misao was slightly shocked.


    ¡°Is it really okay to just let me go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before. No matter what method you try, you¡¯ll never be able to even scratch me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Misao didn¡¯t reply and silently turned to leave.


    Seeing the shadow of her back fade away in the distance, Kazuma sighed softly.


    ¡°Ten years... is really a long time...¡±


    His quiet words passed unheard and disappeared into the wind.


    Part 4


    ¡°Gunfire broke out at 4pm today in an incident in Chiyoda Ward, Kudankita District, and claimed more than 30 lives.¡±


    The nightly news was reporting on the earlier incident, which was only to be expected. Even though the legend of Japanese security had already long since broken down, things had yet to reach the point where a firefight in the center of Tokyo was a common occurrence.


    Because the incident had taken place near the royal residence, all of Tokyo had instantly gone on high alert. As if under martial law, police could be seen everywhere.


    Pointing at the ruinous street corner appearing on the television, Juugo showed Ayano a look of suspicion.


    ¡°You are saying that all of this is Misao¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes... Umm... It should be...¡±


    Ayano answered hesitantly. The more she looked at the scene depicted on the television, the less real it seemed.


    Regardless of the circumstances, the Misao the two of them knew would never be associated with such an incident. Normally a very sympathetic girl, even were she to hold a grudge, she would never be so cruel as to involve innocent people. And were she to decide to take revenge, she would choose a method that wouldn¡¯t involve others.


    But...


    ¡°For an obedient, docile girl like Misao... Once she gets angry, her actions are surprisingly audacious...¡± Ayano mumbled wholeheartedly.


    From speaking with Masayuki, they had learned that Misao had already disappeared two days prior, along with an eight digit sum from the Ogami family account.


    It went without saying that she had yet to be seen again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look as though this doesn¡¯t concern you. Why didn¡¯t you grab her on the spot?¡±


    ¡°Because, Kazuma... He¨C¡±


    In response to Juugo¡¯s reprimand, Ayano responded coquettishly.


    ¡°No excuses. After all, you are to be the next Soushu.¡±


    (Just what do you expect me to do in that kind of situation...)


    Ayano put on an obedient front in the face of Juugo¡¯s lecture, but the earlier incident was replaying itself within her.


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t hear a thing.¡±


    With Kazuma¡¯s safe return, and the subsequent exit of his assailants, Ayano had become a stalker once more, but the distance between them was too large, and she had been unable to listen in.


    At such times, en-jutsu was useless. Among the various forms of en-jutsu ¨C which exhibited an overwhelming attack power ¨C there was nothing that could be used for reconnaissance.


    In the end, Ayano didn¡¯t manage to catch even a single word of the conversation.


    ¡°That guy seems to be enjoying himself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? He looks pained to me.¡±


    ¡°Pained? That guy? What a joyous occasion.¡±


    ¡°Nee-sama...¡±


    The reason why Ayano could have such an attitude was because she thought that it was all over.


    She believed that Misao had no cards left to play and that all that was left was the aftermath. Or so she thought.


    Unfortunately...


    After the conversation had come to a peaceful resolution, Misao had turned, not to run away, but to calmly walk away.


    Kazuma didn¡¯t give chase and just silently watched as she took her leave.


    In the moments during which Ayano was too stunned to move, Misao had leisurely disappeared.


    ¡°Wa¨CWait a minute!¡±


    Coming back to her senses, Ayano ran to Kazuma¡¯s side and grabbed his collar.


    ¡°Why did you let her escape?!¡±


    ¡°Why should I capture her?¡±


    Kazuma didn¡¯t seem surprised by Ayano¡¯s appearance and questioned her in turn, as if only natural.


    ¡°What do you mean why... This incident was caused by Misao!¡±


    ¡°From the way I see it, they¡¯re the ones responsible.¡±


    In response to Ayano, who was pointing at the remains of the building, Kazuma pointed instead at the corpses of the fallen men.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! They were following her orders!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s news to me.¡±


    ¡°Yo¨CYou really...¡±


    The hand gripping his collar increased in force. From her attitude it was plain to see that what Ayano really wanted to grab was Kazuma¡¯s throat.


    ¡°If you let her be, Misao will do the same thing again!¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? There wasn¡¯t any harm done anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    Ayano once again pointed to the pathetic scene behind her.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Kazuma corrected himself.


    ¡°No harm to me.¡±


    Pachi.


    ¡°You bastard! Just stand there and receive your punishment!¡±


    A flaming fist (Note: not a metaphor) struck at Kazuma. Dodging the strike with ease, Kazuma began to chat with his brother, who walked up to him.


    ¡°Oh, Ren. How¡¯ve you been?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Die! Die this instant!¡±


    ¡°How noisy!¡±


    Kazuma closed the distance as Ayano drew her fist, and lightly twisted her right hand upward.


    ¡°Gya!¡±


    Ayano¡¯s elbow was flipped up, and the joints in her arm, elbow, and shoulder were all stretched to the limit at the same time. In such a condition, Ayano could only arc her body, tip-toe and bear with it. Her body completly lost balance, and all she could do was surrender.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Ignoring Ayano, who was trying her best to recover her balance, Kazuma warned Ren, ¡°I¡¯m heading back. You guys should leave too. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the police see you.¡±


    ¡°See ya then.¡±


    He carelessly waved his hand and swept his eyes toward Ayano ¨C who was now stumbling on the ground ¨C with an expression of victory.


    ¡°Yo¨CYou!¡±


    With his back to Ayano, who was glaring at him, Kazuma walked away.


    ¡°Nee-sama, are you okay?¡±


    Treating Ren¡¯s words of concern with the regard she would give a gust of wind, Ayano silently watched Kazuma¡¯s back.


    (That guy¨C! One day I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson!)


    Ayano forgot that she was listening to her father lecture her and grew angry at the thought.


    Juugo did not fail to notice. When he saw that Ayano was not paying attention, he stood up ¨C Ayano showed no reaction ¨C walked forward ¨C Ayano still didn¡¯t react ¨C and knocked his fist on the top of her head.


    Dong!


    An extremely exaggerated sound came forth. Ayano was in such pain that she couldn¡¯t even scream, and her entire body collapsed on the tatami.


    Having suffered the blow on the top of her head while kneeling, the impact had nowhere to go but straight down. Agonizing under a blow that seemed as if it would crush her skull, Ayano could only endure it.


    ¡°I... I object to violence...¡± Ayano protested with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say the words. Change.¡±


    Juugo, of course, ignored her protest.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve spoiled you too much in the past. I will have to be more strict from now on.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s...¡±


    Disregarding Ayano¡¯s pitiful expression, Juugo returned to the topic at hand.


    ¡°So? Did you notice any other clues?¡±


    ¡°Kazuma is very suspicious!¡± Ayano shouted at almost exactly the same time.


    ¡°...¡±


    Juugo simply looked at Ayano without saying a word. To call his gaze critical would have been conservative.


    ¡°...Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Be... Because it¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?! Why didn¡¯t Kazuma kill Misao?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Juugo grew silent, not speaking a word. Seizing this opportunity, Ayano pressed on.


    ¡°Otou-sama, just think about it. Doesn¡¯t Kazuma resent the Kannagis to the core? To not even kill a single person up until now, it just seems too weird.¡±


    ¡°He seems to have told Ren that he ¡®no longer hates the Kannagi family¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Even if that¡¯s true, if someone took the initiative to attack him, that shouldn¡¯t still be the case. Didn¡¯t we see it already? The fourteen or fifteen men who surrounded and attacked him, he beat them to a pulp. That¡¯s Kazuma¡¯s ¡®usual¡¯ way of doing things.¡±


    ¡°...Mm-hmm...¡±


    Juugo nodded. He had no objections to her point.


    ¡°But in that case, why didn¡¯t he lay a hand on Misao?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. But anyone can see that Misao is very special in Kazuma¡¯s eyes. There must be something between them,¡± Ayano said bluntly, with a stern, or rather, sharp expression.


    ¡°He has fallen in love with Misao?¡±


    Ayano¡¯s body trembled slightly. She looked at her father with the unsure eyes of a lost child.


    ¡°Otou-sama thinks so too?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Juugo answered vaguely. He hoped that he was just thinking too much.


    (Kazuma must return to the Kannagis. But Misao is unable to be his support.)


    To say that he did not expect Kazuma to replace the Fuugas would have been a lie. In addition, Juugo had not forgotten the danger Kazuma posed.


    Kazuma had shown his scars once before. Juugo couldn¡¯t pretend not to have seen that unhealed wound.


    (Kazuma needs a place to return to. And for that...)


    Juugo looked at Ayano with eyes that held deep meaning, but at that moment, Ayano was too focused on her own troubles and failed to notice those eyes at all.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s find Kazuma and ask him about it first.¡±


    Ayano returned to her senses and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Ye... Yeah... By the way, why is that guy always so mysterious?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Juugo gave a bitter smile. He felt uneasy precisely because he understood that it was due to Kazuma¡¯s mistrust of the Kannagis.


    ¡°Somehow, we must find a way...¡±


    In the end, Juugo never got a chance to ask Kazuma about the circumstances between him and Misao. And by that point, the opportunity had already long passed.

 Volume 2, Three - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-

    Volume 2, Chapter Three - Friendship ¨CContributions and Mistakes-


    Part 1


    Late night....


    ¡°Dammit! I''m not sure if I''ll make it in time.¡±


    A teenager rushed towards the station in order to catch the last train.


    Takahashi Shuuji was a 20 year-old university student.


    As a formal participant of the Kendo club, his slender-seeming body was actually very well trained¡ªthere was no fat on it at all.


    His reflexes were benumbed due to an excessive intake of alcohol. Even so, the steps he took on the brick floor did not seem so disordered.


    ¡°...That¡¯s weird.¡±


    Shuuji suddenly had a strange feeling. He stopped in his tracks to look around him.


    He found nothing suspicious¡ªjust a very normal underground passage that stretched a long way.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Hey... Why is there no one here?¡±


    Besides him, not a single soul could be seen in the area.


    This was the underground passage to the turnstiles. Even with it past midnight¡ªthe time when the last train was about to reach the station¡ªit was impossible that there was nobody here at all.


    ¡°Rea¡ª Really, anything can happen.¡±


    Shuuji found some excuse to convince himself and tried to suppress the uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡°I''m... I''m going to miss the train at this rate...¡±


    Shuuji began to walk quickly with a loud and clear ta! ta! ta! sound from his footsteps,. After a while it became a jog¡ªand in the end he ran at full speed, as if he was flying.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The sound made by the soles of his leather shoes knocking against the brick floor echoed throughout the entire vacant underground passage. Yet, no matter how long he continued to walk, there was no sign of the turnstiles before him.


    ¡°Wha¡ª? What the hell!? It shouldn''t be this long at all!¡±


    The underground passage seemed to stretch on endlessly. Surrounded by store windows with the metal shutters pulled down at the sides, Shuuji gradually lost track of where he was.


    He turned back to check on the way he came.


    ¡°¡ªEek!¡±


    Shuuji gasped. Before him was a long tunnel that led to who knows where. The stairs that led to the surface could no longer be seen.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    He changed his direction once more and continued in the direction in which he had first been going. The scene reflected in his eyes made Shuuji stare, his eyes wide open.


    The same as the way behind him¡ªthere was only one tunnel that stretched until it vanished as far as he can see. Of course, there were no stairs or crossroads there either.


    Shuuji was stranded in the middle of a tunnel that stretched endlessly¡ªalone.


    ¡°What...? What''s going on...?¡±


    Cold sweat broke out from his face. Within the eyeballs that spun continuously, his pupils slowly dilated.


    ¡°What the hell is this about?!¡±


    No one replied to his scream. His cry reverberated between the walls and ceiling and got sent back into Shuuji¡¯s ears as a reverberating echo.


    The teenager stumbled onto the floor, staring blankly at the brick with half mad, half sane eyes.


    ¡°...Ah?¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes focused on one point¡ªsomething was seeping through the gaps between the bricks on the floor.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    It was a semi-transparent substance with a glue-like texture. It was originally the size of a ping-pong ball, then, it grew to the size of a baseball in a moment, and, after not too long, it was the size of a soccer ball.


    The glue-like substance shone with a rainbow-colored glow. If this thing was seen in a photo, maybe it would give a clear, lustrous, and refreshing feeling.


    But, the actual substance floating before his eyes could only be described as ugly. It was just like a tumor, vomit, or a filthy gooey piece of the two condensed to the maximum limit.


    Instinctively, Shuuji hurriedly jumped backwards, reacting to his disgust. He jumped with force, landing two meters behind where he was, and the sound of his steps spreads across the entire underground passage.


    Squeelch.


    "¡ª!?¡±


    He looked down at his feet in shock. There¡ª! No, as far as he can see, all of the brick was covered with the filthy pieces of goo.


    ¡°WA¡ª! WAHHHH!¡±


    The globules that were in contact from under his feet slowly latched onto Shuuji¡¯s body. Even though he attempted to peel the gooey things off, he couldn''t; they were tougher than expected, firmly attaching themselves onto his limbs.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    All of a sudden, his surroundings darkened. His eyeballs almost popped out, when he looked up away from the area near his feet he was staring at.


    Before his eyes¡ª At a distance so close he could touch it by stretching out his hand, a wall made from the globules appeared.


    The scattered globules on the floor gathered around Shuuji, forming a semi-transparent, round bucket. Looking at the round bucket emitting a lustrous glow, it looked like a distorted pillar, like an avant-garde piece of art.


    ¡°...Argh... Ah...¡±


    Shuuji shook his head, unwilling to believe what was happening. In his mind, he tried hard to deny the existence of this gooey mass.


    However, his wish was not fulfilled.


    At that moment, the globules, which were stacked even higher than his body, collapsed on him all at once.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Shuuji was too scared to say anything as his whole body was completely wrapped within the blob.


    Unable to withstand such a chilling experience, sending shivers down his spine, Shuuji''s consciousness was consumed by darkness.


    And¡ª He never woke up again.


    ¡°The way you manipulated them left me speechless, but¡ª¡°


    In the space where there was no one originally, a boy¡¯s clear voice spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you wasted too much time?¡±


    A gentle female voice replied, ¡°This is the first time; naturally I had to be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, maybe!¡±


    Ka-ta. The sound of one footstep could be heard.


    Who could say when they were there? Two shadows suddenly appeared in the abnormal space that trapped Shuuji.


    There stood a seventeen or eighteen-year-old female with a boy about ten years old. The girl¡¯s height exceeded that of the boy by about thirty centimeters¡ªbut, as for the position of the head, the boy¡¯s head was slightly higher.


    The two looked at Shuuji, who was trapped in the globule, chatting calmly.


    ¡°But, if you use so much time like this, who knows when it will be completed? To fulfill your wish, more power must be gathered.¡±


    Right before the two of them, Shuuji slowly became emaciated.


    He was being consumed.


    Was it his blood¡ª? No.


    Was it his moisture content¡ª? That was wrong too.


    Being surrounded by the blob, Shuuji aged rapidly. All the vital essence of the teenager¡¯s whole body¡ª The radiance of life was being expropriated, his life that should last over half a century was used to its limit within a short period of a few minutes.


    ¡°I understand this very clearly! I will do it more cleanly and quickly next time!¡±


    The girl raised her head to look at the boy, and used a determined tone to reply. As if to pacify the displeased girl, the boy gave a light smile.


    ¡°That''s the way. You can do it.¡±


    The short, neatly-cut golden hair waved lightly to follow his nodding motion.


    Judging from the tone the two spoke in, it seemed the young boy was of a higher status.


    Maybe his actual age was not as young as his appearance¡ªthe emerald-green eyes that looked innocent and na?ve at first sight instead seemed deep beyond comprehension.


    In a clear melodious voice like a silver bell, the boy said solemnly:


    ¡°Because he who is right will receive Heaven¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°...You mean this?¡±


    Looking at the vital essence of the innocent teenager being continuously sucked dry by the blob, the girl laughed mockingly.


    ¡°You''re saying that this monster is the same as you? Tenshi-sama? That sounds awful.¡±


    The boy had no wings. A faint radiance emitted from all over his body as he floated in the air. The beautiful angelic face of his showed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Needless to say monsters¡ªeven devils¡ªcannot escape the grasp of God. Because the omnipotent God is capable of anything.¡±


    The girl looked at the smiling angel (self-proclaimed) with puzzled eyes. However, she did not reject his extended hand.


    ¡°No matter what your reason may be, I''m very thankful that you lent me power. For mutual benefit, let us work together from now on!¡±


    ¡°¡ªOne day, you will surely experience the love of God, too.¡±


    Before the teenager gradually withering away, two hands filled with personal desires and hypocrisy were tightly clasped.


    Part 2


    Next day at the Kannagi residence:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kazuma¡ªwho was sought out¡ªsuddenly decided to forgo the pleasantries to ask Juugo directly.


    He didn''t even glance at Ayano who was sitting at his side.


    Ayano, as usual, was in a silent anger. Kazuma, as usual, ignored her presence and kept his gaze on Juugo only.


    ¡°From yesterday night up till this morning at zero hours, Ikebukoro has a total of eight youngsters dying from being weakened by an unknown reason, their age ranging from ten plus to twenty plus years old.¡±


    Juugo matched himself with Kazuma, going to the main point directly.


    ¡°And so?¡±


    Kazuma calmly hushed for his continuation. He had an extremely high tolerance towards the suffering and misfortunes of others.


    Even though you could just say how he was without blood or tears.


    ¡°They seem to have their vigor sucked dry. And so, I would like to ask you to find this person, and, if possible, eliminate him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Without a more detailed negotiation, Kazuma accepted the request readily. This, too, was his usual style.


    ¡°I leave it to you. This is the data related to the incidents...¡±


    With that said, Juugo takes out a thin sheaf of documents. Even though they were said to be data, but the incidents only happened last night, so there were no important clues. Just simple data about the victims and where they were found, and some photos while they were still alive, and some after their death.


    ¡°Oh oh.... These are just like residues.¡±


    Kazuma compared the photos, and says the term that would make the relatives of the deceased curse him.


    Yet, this was probably the most direct thought of anyone who saw the photos¡ª Even though there were not many who dared say it out loud.


    Every victim looked very lively¡ªjust looking at their photos allowed one to feel the brilliance of their lives.


    Switching back to their photos after death... To be frank, they were mummies. Nothing would seem out of place even if they were placed directly in a museum for exhibition.


    Dry and wrinkled skin, faces filled with wrinkles. In those open and vacant eyes, there was no sign of fear, only just a supernatural calmness.


    Even if you told everyone how they had been still alive a few hours ago, there wouldn¡¯t be many who would believe you! That was just how bad they looked after death.


    ¡°This time there is no time limit¡ªbut act fast. You will co-operate with Ayano¡ª¡°


    Kazuma simply cut into Juugo¡¯s sentence. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat?¡±


    ¡°She''ll just be in my way.¡±


    Faced with Juugo¡¯s question, Kazuma replied coldly.


    ¡°Wha¡ª? What!?¡±


    Ayano furiously cried out in protest. Juugo stopped her.


    ¡°¡ªKazuma.¡±


    He called out Kazuma¡¯s name like a sigh¡ªbut Kazuma showed no intention of backing off.


    ¡°The job this time is primarily to search¡ªright? Then En-jutsushi are completely useless. If the opponent is not something I can handle, I''ll contact you guys again. Until then, just remain on stand-by!¡±


    ¡°But, if the enemy escapes because of this, then we''ll have to go through this trouble again.¡±


    Juugo didn¡¯t give up, and persistently attempted to let Ayano travel along. Kazuma refused once more.


    ¡°I doubt that the number of Youma that I cannot handle by myself is very high. So why should I bring a heavy burden to prevent such a situation?¡±


    Ayano jumped up in her anger. ¡°Burden¡ª!? Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant¡ª!?¡±


    Juugo restrained Ayano and pulled her back to her seat.


    ¡°You won¡¯t bring her along no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    Under such a direct rejection, Juugo could only comply.


    ¡°I get it. I''ll trust you on this, then. And one more thing¡ª¡°


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You seem to care a lot about Misao. But, for now, just forget about her! At least until this matter is over.¡±


    ¡°----------------------¡°


    Kazuma made no reply. He stood up silently, turned and left the room.


    ¡°You idiot¡ª! Even if you come back crying, begging me, I will definitely not help you¡ª!¡±


    Ayano raged at Kazuma''s back as he gradually left.


    Juugo looked at his daughter bitterly with a deep sigh.


    ¡°You should at least...¡±


    ¡°What!? You think I''m in the wrong?¡±


    The ignorant Ayano said in a temper.


    Slice!


    Wind blades sped through to slice a bunch of eerily wriggling blobs into pieces. Staring at the semi-transparent objects turned into crumbs, Kazuma breathed out.


    ¡°Gee, another failure.¡±


    Two days had passed since he had taken on Juugo''s request.


    During this period, he had been assaulted by these youma as many as nine times.


    They didn''t seem to consider Kazuma a target. Even though he himself walked into these areas with a strong youki, meeting them was sheer coincidence.


    Nine times.


    A very abnormal number.


    And while he investigated, every day there were another five or six victims....


    Five or six? I doubt there were so few.


    Indeed, such was only the number of corpses which had been found. But after witnessing how a victim was devoured from start to finish, Kazuma realized that Juugo¡¯s assumption was wrong.


    This type of "youma" didn''t just absorb its victim''s vigor. It also ate their flesh as well as anything else it swallowed up¡ªincluding clothes and accessories. Everything got devoured.


    Kazuma looked dejectedly at the victim, whose skin was now dissolving. This was followed by the flesh until in the end even his bones had dissolved. Kazuma''s expression was not due to the dissolution process being so gruesome, but because he understood what this meant.


    ¡ªThe only reason why corpses remained was because it couldn''t digest them completely.


    The estimated number of casualties might be off from the actual number by a digit¡ªor even two.


    ¡°No way....¡±


    Kazuma sighed weakly.


    Just how many more shape-shifting worms that fed on human flesh resided within Tokyo city? Just thinking about it irritated him.


    ¡°There''s no end to this... I''d better come up with a way ¡ªand fast¡ªto get to the core of this and end it once and for all!¡±


    After nine battles, Kazuma almost completely understood the characteristics of these youma.


    Their appearance was similar to a single cell organism, with no intelligence at all. They acted purely by instinct, continuously devouring humans filled with vigor.


    Their ability was ¡°Absorption¡±¡ªto completely drain away one¡¯s vigor. Even the bodies were converted to energy and taken in.


    Alone, they posed a threat no different from any normal pest. But what was troubling was that their numbers were not few as was normal¡ªand when they joined up they gained new abilities.


    When enough of them had gathered, some kind of magical circuit would then form among them. Using this circuit to create a kekkai, they made it so that the targeted humans were unable to escape.


    Kazuma predicted that these globules all together were just one entity. The situation now was like that of split cells conducting activities independently.


    The ability of each ¡°cell¡± was to absorb calories and then exhaust them through activity. When they gathered together to form an ¡°organ,¡± they gained the ability to control the energy they absorbed.


    Perhaps in the final stage, each ¡°organ¡± would link up to form one entity. But Kazuma didn''t care about the true identity of this monster.


    If it was just one entity, then there must be an organ like a brain giving out commands... Something like a core. Things would be fine so long as he found this core and destroyed it.


    Currently, the enemy was acting separately, and thus its powers were weakened. There was no reason not to strike during this opportunity. He didn''t have strange habits such as ¡°hoping to fight with strong enemies.¡±


    As such, Kazuma had been trying to find clues from the ¡°cells¡± that would lead him to where the core might be, trying to find the real enemy... But so far it was nine consecutive losses.


    ¡°These guys are too dispersed. Some bait must be used in order to get them to gather in one place...¡±


    Kazuma suddenly went quiet.


    Bait. Someone full of vigor.


    ¡°There just so happens to be one available.¡±


    Just as he clapped in exultation at having come up with such a brilliant plan, Kazuma sensed the appearance of the tenth batch of youma. At the same time, he noticed the presence of a certain someone he knew.


    Kazuma''s smile was arrogant.


    ¡°Hehe. Not bad. Without my needing to say anything, our bait took up its role already.¡±


    Listening to the wind, he identified the exact location.


    ¡°A little far... Should I jump?¡±


    Jumping in the city might be seen by others. Kazuma''s eyes subconsciously turned to the road while he pondered. His ears and eyes noticed ¡°it¡± at the same time.


    Okay. Let¡¯s use that.


    Kazuma made up his mind immediately. He hopped over the protective railing and stood in the road. Following that, with his left leg as the center, he spun round once to pass the side of a motorcycle that sped through the sidewalk...


    ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡±


    The reverse spin kick swept at the neck of the rider.


    While the rider was thrown off the motorcycle and still in mid-air, Kazuma¡ªas if doing a magic trick¡ªstraddled the motorcycle.


    Thunk!


    A blunt and heavy sound came from behind. It seemed the driver fell head first onto the ground¡ªbut since he was wearing a helmet, he wouldn''t die at that kind of speed.


    ¡°I will try my best to return it to you.¡±


    Kazuma muttered with his greatest sincerity¡ªand then suavely sped off.


    Part 3


    ¡°Hey you girls, wanna¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    The poor guy didn''t know how to look at the situation. Before he even completed his first sentence, he was sent flying into the air by the schoolbag that flew in from the side.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Ayano yelled. His companions, seeing this, abandoned the unconscious man and instantly ran off. This was probably the most loyal and clever judgment made by self-survival instincts!


    Yukari and Nanase did not rebut a single word all along; they knew better than anyone it wouldn''t be a wise move.


    The massive crowds all around the front of Ikebukuro station made it difficult for anyone to move on in a straight line¡ªyet no one blocked Ayano¡¯s way.


    Like Moses who split the red sea in two, Ayano walked boldly on the path cleared right in the middle of the crowd.


    What was that!? What was that!? Sorry I''ll only be a nuisance! Too bad I''m weaker than you! Gee, I''m so sorry¡ª!


    In her heart, Ayano used her Enraiha to stab that flippant detestable face.


    Yet, no matter how she mashed or beat up that face, the fury in her showed no signs of abating.


    ¡°Erm...... Ayano?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ayano looked back at Yukari with scary eyes that would even scare a yakuza. But when she saw Yukari retreat back in fear, she reflected on her own behavior.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Ayano turned her back on the two and took in a few deep breaths. After she finally managed to give a relaxed expression, she turned back at them, wearing a smile once more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah, erm...... We took the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHuh?¡±


    Ayano looked around her, just to realize that this place seemed very unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°A small path by the main road.¡±


    It seemed that because Ayano was walking without watching her way up till now, they had unknowingly walked into a separate road.


    Even though this was a completely new place to them, they could still see the Tokyu Hands sign ahead. Apparently they hadn''t strayed too far.


    ¡°Ahaha¡ª Sorry, sorry. I was thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Geez, this will not do¡ª You should pay attention when you walk.¡±


    Ayano gave an embarrassed smile. And Yukari smiled back at an appropriate time, lifting her hand to poke her forehead to lighten the mood.


    ¡°But, it''s just one street away. Why did it become so empty suddenly?¡±


    Ayano who didn''t know too much about Ikebukuro said.


    As she said, in this alleyway sandwiched between a car park and a love motel, there were just the three of them¡ªno one else.


    ¡°Yeah...... There''s no one around......¡±


    This place shouldn''t be so empty to have no one at all.


    It was just like having a gap that suddenly appeared amidst the noisy city; the silence made one feel an unimaginable uneasiness.


    ¡°This kind of situation happens once in a while I guess. Today''s not a holiday after all.¡±


    As if trying to dispel the gloomy atmosphere, Nanase said confidently.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right......¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Ayano too......¡±


    At the instant she looked at Ayano, Nanase''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Nanase......?¡±


    Yukari looked in the direction of Nanase¡¯s line of sight; her face also went stiff. An expression of a pale bloodless face filled with fear.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be like that¡ªthere''s no need to be so afraid. I won¡¯t scare you guys again.¡±


    ¡°Behind you!¡±


    Nanase shouted out in a rare tone of panic. When Ayano heard it she stopped smiling and turned her whole body around.


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    Her heart almost jumped out from her throat.


    Because that kind of thing was less than a meter away from her.


    A semi-transparent and continuously wriggling piece of goo. It looked like a slime from an RPG, but Ayano clearly knew it wasn''t something cute.


    She ignored the eyes of the other two. Under an instinctive feeling of detest and irritation, Ayano released the flames.


    ¡ªKaboom!


    The golden flames burnt the goo till there was no trace of it left.


    ¡°That...... That was scary......¡±


    What a dangerous moment that was. If she were killed like this, it would probably be told to generations to come as the biggest humiliation of the Kannagi clan.


    No matter how slow and pathetic the senses of a En-jutsushi may be, no matter how his attention was focused on other things, to be completely unaware of an abnormality that even a normal person would realize like just now was, without question, the biggest disgrace of all.


    I mustn''t let others know of this......


    Ayano silently swore to bury this deep in her heart for the rest of her life.


    ¡°A¡ªAyano...... What was that just now......?¡±


    ¡°That''s...... That''s a good question...... I just saw a weird thing pop out, and then it suddenly caught fire......¡±


    Ayano acted as though she knew nothing.


    ¡°Anyway, we better get out of this creepy place!¡±


    She changed the topic immediately.


    But Ayano had already sensed things were not that simple.


    This is not good...... This place is not Ikebukuro at all...... Can we get out......?


    All kinds of noise spread from the road just one street away. Yet this several tens of meters of distance was now even further away than the moon.


    ¡°A¡ªAyano, that!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ªYeah.¡±


    Ayano sensed it without even having to look at the thing Yukari pointed at.


    Oozing continuously from all the gaps and cracks emerged a large mass of slime.


    Not just from the sewer openings and water drains, the more exaggerating ones would be that they are coming out from the dispensing ports of automated selling machines, and from within the mailboxes.


    The total number was countless.


    ¡°Those...... Those are¡ª!? What the hell are these things!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Yukari.¡±


    Ayano observed Nanase while she comforted Yukari who was out of control.


    Nanase''s face, normally calm and fearless, looked slightly distorted, but not to a large extent.


    ¡°Let me see¡ª We should make a run for it first!¡±


    Her mind was very clear despite how bad their situation was. As the opponent seemed to look very slow and clumsy, they should be able to escape easily.


    So Nanase was indeed stunned as the globules all leaped at them. Who would have imagined that slimes could perform an amazing leap of over ten meters on the spot?


    ¡ªOh shit!


    Ayano reflexively stimulated the power in her body. She placed her right hand at her left hip, and then, as she made one big step forward, she slashed horizontally out.


    This was the posture of a battoujutsu without the blade. Yet there was indeed a blade that appeared there.


    It was a bright crimson-red, double-edged straight sword. A golden flame possessing a shining and brilliant great power engulfed the blade.


    Enraiha¡ª The demon-slaying holy blade bestowed by the Lord of the Fire Spirits. The devastating flames that burst out from the blade burned all the "youma" in sight into a crisp.


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡±


    Breathing out softly, Ayano began to verify the safety of the two.


    The two people before her were still in a state of extreme fear.


    ¡°It''s okay now¡ªdon¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Ayano wore a smile and took a step towards the two.


    Yukari retreated three steps.


    ¡°Yukari......?¡±


    Ayano only realized that what the two are afraid of now, was none other than herself.


    Even Nanase, who tried her best to stand there, the fear on her face was plain to see.


    ¡°Ayano...... Just what are you......?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Ayano hid the Enraiha behind her immediately¡ªbut it was pointless doing so now.


    What...... What should I do......?


    She didn''t feel ashamed of her powers, but instead she was very proud of them.


    Even so, the fearful eyes that her best friends placed on her made her feel very painful.


    It was not strange that the two would be afraid of Ayano. But, it was a kind of fear towards ¡°a scary person¡±.


    By now these two people had classified Ayano as ¡°a scary person¡±. To them Ayano was the same as those blobs.


    ¡°N¡ªNo...... I......¡±


    The moment she opened her mouth, the expression of the two flinched. Seeing their expressions, Ayano understood it was pointless no matter how she tried to explain herself. She shut her mouth.


    She couldn''t face them; she lowered her head, her body trembling lightly. As she lost her will, the flames vanished from the blade of Enraiha.


    ¡°¡ªBehind you!¡±


    Nanase¡¯s warning sounded off once more. Yet, Ayano had no strength to respond to her voice.


    Behind Ayano who stood there emptily, a big lump of slime wriggled inexorably closer.


    The blob that collapsed from above her head swallowed Ayano in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°¡ªIs this the place?¡¯


    Kazuma muttered after parking the motorcycle he borrowed.


    Attracted by Ayano¡¯s vigor, a large group of youma gathered here at one go. This would allow him to be able to conduct a reverse investigation.


    ¡°Good job, Ayano¡ª Hmm?¡±


    After nodding proudly, Kazuma finally realized something was amiss.


    Ayano¡¯s scent was very weak, and was surrounded by youma¡ªor should it be said that she was swallowed within.


    ¡°Even if you are the bait, there''s no need to go to such an extent! What is this girl doing?¡±


    Kazuma knew very clearly how powerful this kind of youma was. Even if their numbers filled up the entire Tokyo Dome, it would be impossible for Ayano to lose.


    However, Ayano was now being swallowed up.


    ¡°Gee, what a trouble-maker¡ª¡±


    Kazuma grumbled unhappily. He stepped onto the motorcycle and flew off into the sky. He remained motionless in the air, and began to observe the inside of the kekkai.


    Even though it was only as thick as a piece of thin skin, but it was a space completely isolated from the real world. There was no way to get there through physical means.


    Of course, it was the same for the wind.


    A natural phenomenon like the wind could only operate revolving around the same world; it was unable to affect other worlds. If there was a wall that could be broken, it might still be possible¡ªbut there was no way to affect a space of a different dimension.


    ¡ªThat was the case for a ¡°natural phenomenon."


    Kazuma raised his right hand towards the sky. A large number of wind spirits responded to Kazuma¡¯s summon, and gathered consistently.


    In terms of spirit techniques, it was not just simply controlling a natural phenomenon. Using the phenomenon as a medium, so that his will could manifest in this world was the quintessence of it.


    Imagining the edges of the abnormal space, Kazuma input the power into the wind to break that space.


    From directly above it he took the thin and sharp ¡°will¡± he made¡ª


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡ªAnd fired it!


    The raging wind broke the dimensional gap.


    Part 4


    ¡°I thought that it was the descent of God.¡±


    Yukari said so after the incident.


    This is the first time she felt the beauty of a powerful person.


    Bringing forth the winds, an embodiment of great power descending suavely. That scene was reflected in Yukari¡¯s eyes.


    An invisible force that came from the skies crushed the gigantic "youma" in one blow.


    Ayano rolls out from within that "youma" like a puppet. The amazing thing is, she did not suffer any injuries, not just that, there is not a single piece of goo sticking onto her.


    This is the power of ¡°purification¡± that only destroys demons------ The special demon slaying power that the Kannagi is so proud of.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cough¡­¡­. Cough cough!¡±


    He uses a cold gaze to stare at the girl who is coughing vigorously to try to breathe, and orders her strictly..


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    (¡­¡­ What is she doing?)


    After he clears off all the wriggling pieces of goo, Kazuma observes Ayano once more.


    Her ¡°ki¡± is unbelievably weak. The amount of vigor that was absorbed by the low level "youma" isn¡¯t that much, yet she seems so expended she is like an average person.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kazuma?¡±


    The pathetic way she lies on the floor, looking at him dumbly made him feel very displeased. Not a single shred of her usual dominance could be felt from her, her expression looks as nervous and uneasy as an abandoned puppy.


    (Just what has she been doing since just now?)


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    He uses a pressurizing tone to command her. Even so, Ayano still showed some form of resistance. She obeys the command, using Enraiha as a crutch, she slowly stands up.


    Against that pair of cold eyes that is staring right into her, Ayano does not dare face it. All that can be seen is how she peeks behind Kazuma¡¯s right hand from time to time.


    Of course, Kazuma noticed that there are two people there. Judging from how they wear the same uniform as Ayano, they are probably not people who are just passing by so coincidentally.


    ¡°Erm...... Err¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­¡±


    Ayano¡¯s gaze shifts between Enraiha and the two girls, who are standing there blankly, continuously. Just looking at her now, in his heart, Kazuma guessed pretty much what this is about.


    (Gee¡­¡­)


    He stretches one finger out between Ayano¡¯s eyes. The eyes that were originally busy shifting around, was captivated by the finger that appeared suddenly before her.


    While Ayano¡¯s conscious is still focused on the finger, Kazuma shouts loudly..


    ¡° ¡°Thou who hast been blessed by the spirits, where does thy power lie?¡± ¡° [or more literally: People who receives the blessings of spirits, what is your power used for? In a more olden days context, similar to the ones used by Horo in S&W]


    That is a pledge------ and an article during sermons. This is the most basic pledge that spirit standard Jutsushis act upon.


    Ever since Ayano was little, Juugo has been repeating this sentence continuously. Even if she is completely out of it, she still remembers clearly the line that follows.


    ¡°My¡­¡­ ¡°My power lies to protect. As a ministrant of the spirits, to slay the demons in this world, to uphold the truth is where my duty lies. Never to be forgotten------¡° ¡°


    Suddenly, her tense speech stopped.


    Ayano, whose eyes are focused at Kazuma¡¯s fingertip, as if shocked by electricity, she lifts her head up to stare at Kazuma. Those eyes glow with a light of understanding.


    She shifts her eyes to the side, looking at Yukari and Nanase. And finally downwards------ At the Enraiha that is in her right hand.


    Ayano grabs the hilt that was originally hanging at her fingertips tightly.


    When she raised her head up once more, the lost looks she had earlier has already vanished without a trace. Ayano uses her words to reinforce that pledge all over again.


    ¡°To protect------ The people I love!¡±


    A dazzling flame bursts out from Enraiha. That is no longer an injured girl. Understanding the meaning of power, the duty that she bears, as a powerful En-Jutsushi, she stares right back at Kazuma¡¯s eyes.


    Kazuma shows a smile at his lips, and stretches a finger to poke Ayano¡¯s forehead gently. Pak! Ayano¡¯s head tilts backwards.


    ¡°Ahhh!? What are you doing, don¡¯t do that------¡°


    Ignoring Ayano who bloats her cheek and complains, Kazuma places his attention on the surroundings.


    Unsure whether it is the self-regeneration of the remaining goo or a new batch emerging out, by now, countless goo pieces are surrounding them.


    ¡°So then------¡°


    Not asking if she ¡°can do it?¡± or ¡°are you okay?¡±, that level of injury, there is no need to show solicitude. To put it more plainly, it is the level of it does not matter at all.


    Because, the power they have exists precisely for this.


    ¡°I leave those at the back to you.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Ayano replies without hesitation. The two walk out back-to-back at the same time.


    ¡°------ Kazuma.¡±


    He did not answer, but he stopped in his steps.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Still, there was no answer. Only sounds of silent footsteps ring by her ears.


    Ayano closes her eyes gently, trying her best to remember what she needs to do.


    (Yukari, Nanase¡­¡­ Farewell¡­¡­)


    It would be a lie to say that she doesn¡¯t feel lonely or sad. But even so------


    (Even so, I must protect everyone------)


    She opens her eyes. There is not a single trace of gloominess or darkness in that pure and clear mind.


    An explosion sounds off, golden flames bursts from all over her body. Inputting all of her upsurge of powers---


    ¡°Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Under a sharp scream, Ayano swung her Enraiha.


    ¡°Looking quite good------¡°


    His back filled with explosive ¡°ki¡±, Kazuma can¡¯t help but give a bitter smile.


    At this rate, these monsters will not be able to hold out very long. He must achieve his objective soon------


    Kazuma blocks the two who are staring at Ayano with their eyes wide open, and says leisurely..


    ¡°Stay where you are, if you run around, you might be killed!¡±


    Following that, he releases wind blades once more with ease, slicing the "youma" that is approaching consistently.


    Shu! Pach! Pff! Puu!


    In a radius of five meters around Kazuma, horrifying killing sounds sounded off over and over again.


    The wind that Kazuma manipulates becomes blades at times, hammer at times, cutting the "youma" one by one, smashing them.


    The "youma" is crushed in a moment, but in the blink of an eye, they recover instantly. They are originally something similar to a shape-shifting worm, without a standard form, so physical attacks have no effect at all. Yet Kazuma still continues releasing wind. Even though it cannot cause fatal damage, but the raging winds can make the groups of "youma" unable to close in on them.


    And so after a few minutes------


    (------Found it.)


    Kazuma who is surrounded by "youma" gives a proud smile. Almost at the same time, Ayano who completed her mission broke through the frontlines and appears before them.


    ¡°My side is finished------ What are you doing?¡±


    Ayano uses a puzzled expression to stare at Kazuma who is playing with the "youma".


    ¡°Just as you can see.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ It is precisely because I don¡¯t get it that I am asking you.¡±


    ¡°The enemy is a being without form, no matter how I slice it, it will recover once more.¡±


    ¡°Then can¡¯t you just purify them¡­¡­ Or is that to say, you cannot use the power of purification like this!?¡±


    Kazuma usually seals his strength firmly. Even though when he used the purifying winds in front of Ayano in the past, he had released the seal------


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Really? You better speak the truth, and fast!¡±


    Ayano did not ease her questioning. Thinking that she might be able to get hold of Kazuma¡¯s weakness, her face becomes filled with expectation.


    ¡°Really. Besides, I don¡¯t really want to dampen your mood¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡±Even if what you said is true, but if the opponent is human, there is no such problem.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed, even if that is the truth, Ayano¡¯s chances of winning will not increase.


    Ayano, who had been so excited about nothing, looks very disappointed. Kazuma knocks her head and leaves the aftermath to her.


    ¡°So, I leave the rest up to you. I am going to head straight for their main camp.¡±


    ¡°You found it already!?¡±


    ¡±Yeah, things really are different when you have good bait.¡±


    ¡°Bait------?¡±


    Ayano ponders on what this means. When she realized it, her face flushed red instantly.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ You asshole, you used me again didn¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Just which part of it is a misunderstanding!?¡±


    ¡°When I thought of having you as bait, you had already ran up and became the bait yourself, so it is not my fault at all.¡±


    Kazuma says so seriously.


    ¡°You are really¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I am in a rush for time. I shall listen to your complains in the future!¡±


    Kazuma throws down this sentence coldly, and turns to leave. Ayano hurriedly shouts out to call out to him..


    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute! I am going with you too------¡°


    ¡°I see that you have a lot of things to settle? I will leave markings on the road, so catch up on your own later!¡±


    Obviously, the so called ¡°a lot of things¡± does not only mean eliminating the "youma".


    As Ayano¡¯s eyes are directed towards Yukari and Nanase, Kazuma rides the wind, flying up into the sky.


    ¡°Ah, I told you to wait!¡±


    Kazuma ignores the shout, and breaks the boundaries as when he entered, and vanishes.


    Logically, Ayano knows that Kazuma¡¯s choice is correct. But, she is unable to accept it like this. ¡°She has been abandoned once more¡±, ¡°he is obviously looking down on her¡±, this kind of thinking lingers in her heart, showing no sign of dispersing.


    ¡°Wuuuuu~~¡±


    She groans in hatred, but Kazuma is long gone. So she places all her unreleased fury onto the enemy.


    Her fierce scary eyes stared directly at the goo pieces. Faced with an abnormally strong murderous atmosphere, even the "youma" that bears no intelligence can¡¯t help but retreat.


    ¡°Kazuma¡­¡­¡±


    She instills all her power into Enraiha. A glaring golden glow that makes one hard to look directly at it emerges from the crimson blade vigorously.


    ¡°You idiot-------------------------------!!¡±


    After releasing a massive load of plasma, she burns off most of the "youma" at one go.


    ¡°------Phew.¡±


    After burning up all the "youma", Ayano breathes out, satisfied.


    The result from converting all her stress into destructive behavior, she became very calm now. Just that some of the surrounding buildings were dragged into this pointless disaster, being destroyed together with the "youma".


    If this is not a different dimension, there would probably be over a hundred casualties?


    After the "youma" that controls this dimension is destroyed, the area begins to return to its original state slowly.


    Everything returned to the way they should be. Ayano and her friends returned to the original world as well.


    (Now¡­¡­ To settle ¡°a lot of things¡±.)


    Ayano looks at Yukari and Nanase. Perhaps because they have finally calmed down, the two generously meet with her gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though there are a lot of things that she must explain to them, Ayano cannot bring herself to say them.


    For some time, the three exchanged silent stares.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    As though she had made up her mind, Ayano tries her best to put up a calm front and smiled at the two of them.


    ¡°So, good bye.¡±


    In the end, that is all she can say. Tossing all the necessary explanations out of her mind, Ayano turns her back at the two of them.


    She tries to hold back the tears that are swelling in her eyes and walks off------ But she stopped almost immediately.


    ¡°Wait, Ayano!¡±


    Yukari grabs the lower area of her uniform, pulling her back forcefully.


    ¡°Yukari¡­¡­?¡±


    Ayano turns around and upon seeing the scene before her, she frowns instantly.


    Yukari¡¯s expression------ Looks perfectly normal, yet that is the most abnormal part of it.


    There is not a single shred of fear in her face, nor any determination to attempt to overcome fear. All there is on that face is a brimming light filled with curiosity.


    Yukari shows an expression of a prankster and says to the puzzled Ayano:


    ¡°After witnessing something so interesting, how can you leave without explaining things first?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±


    Her curiosity overwhelms her fear. Even though Ayano is very puzzled by Yukari¡¯s as per normal behavior, if she does not explain clearly first, it seems that Yukari will not let her go. As she does not want to turn and leave directly, Ayano started to make her long story as short as possible.


    ¡°Frankly speaking, my family is of a En-jutsushi clan that manipulates fire------¡°


    ¡±No! Not that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I mean that man just now------ Kazuma-san! What kind of person is he? How did you get to know each other? What is your relationship with him now? Come on, spill everything, tell us all about how you two met------¡°


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Nanase knocks lightly on Yukari¡¯s head, who has been rattling on and on.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts, Nanase~¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. All because of your constant nonsensical rumblings, Ayano has no idea what to do now. Besides, if you expect us to pretend that nothing happened just now, that is wishful thinking on your part!¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­¡­ So that won¡¯t happen huh?¡±


    Before Ayano, who is at a complete loss, the two stood up. And------


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Yukari bows down deeply.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­ We are really sorry about earlier.¡±


    Nanase at the side, embarrassed, avoids eye contact with Ayano, and apologizes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was really afraid at first. Because fire burst out all of a sudden, and a sword came out from nowhere, Ayano seems to have turned into a totally different person. But after seeing how you talk back and forth with Kazuma-san like that, I know that you are still that Ayano I used to know.¡±


    ¡°Talking back and forth with Kazuma...... You¡­¡­¡±


    To suddenly be taken that they were having a cross talk, Ayano is displeased. Nanase continues to say at this moment:


    ¡°That is to say, there is no need to change our attitude towards you just because you can use some spells or supernatural powers.¡±


    ¡°B¡­¡­ But¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? If I want to, I can kill you two without so much as lifting a finger?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Nanase asks back calmly.


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±You still don¡¯t get it? There is no need for you to use some special powers, you can kill us just with your bare hands!¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­ is true.¡±


    ¡°So then why should we start being afraid of you only from now on? Even if you change a gun to a cannon, you still die in a single shot.¡±


    There is a certain limit to the amount of damage a human can withstand. Once he sustains an injury beyond this limit, he is doomed. There can never be a negative value being created in this manner.


    To someone who possesses ten points of HP, taking ten points of damage and a thousand points of damage are basically the same. The remaining nine hundred and ninety points of damage are but an excess.


    Yet, there are not many people that can understand such a simple logic in reality. Being by the side of a murderer whom you do not know, you will feel uneasy. That is to say------


    ¡°That is to say, the main point lies in whether you trust the person. But I have faith in you all along.¡±


    ¡°Ayano has never been someone who would harm another without a reason, so, I am not afraid at all.¡±


    Ayano looks dumbly at the two of them, Yukari asks uneasily:


    ¡°So¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t hate us, can we still be good friends from now on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yukari¡­¡­¡±


    Tears were about to fall from her eyes, but she never enjoyed saddening atmospheres. Ayano gets a hold of herself, and straights her thumb up from her raised fist.


    ¡°Of course! Even if you don¡¯t want to, I will not let you go!¡±


    After acknowledging their friendship again, Yukari begins her attack once more.


    ¡°Since we have all made up, I say we should let Ayano explain clearly, everything about that man of hers!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling my man!¡±


    ¡°Kazuma-san.¡±


    Yukari says as if it is only natural.


    ¡°I say, you------¡°


    ¡°Ayano, if you think that your love for him is only single sided, I think you are wrong! I am sure Kazuma-san cares a lot about you as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s forget about whether it has reached the level of love, but anyway you have created in him a liking towards you. So there is still a chance!¡±


    Even Nanase joined in the ruckus. This made Ayano feel very troubled.


    ¡°I already told you, that guy is¡­¡­ What?¡±


    Seeing the two of them giving her a supercilious look, Ayano stopped even before she finished her rebut.


    ¡°You really are¡­ Just earlier on you appeared to depend on him so much, and now you want to say ¡°I have no feelings at all¡±?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­ I did not depend on him¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Oh? Then when you were so lost and depressed, who was it that got you back up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You, the cause of it all, still dare to talk about that.¡±


    ¡°That is another matter.¡±


    Nanase does not care about Ayano¡¯s retaliation at all. In this world, there are a lot of things in which people with strong attitudes usually have an advantage over those who don¡¯t.


    ¡°And, why do you two want to ask about Kazuma only now? You were obviously not so interested when you met him last time.¡±


    ¡°Because he looked like just some flippant man then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that the way he is?¡±


    ¡°Huh------ Of course not. Kazuma-san is so suave!¡±


    Yukari says so cheekily. Ayano on the other hand stares at her with ice cold eyes below zero degrees Celsius.


    ¡°------ Yukari, your taste in men is rather unique.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t try to steal him away from you.¡±


    Ayano¡¯s eyes become even colder, but Yukari¡¯s face continues to wear that smile of hers:


    ¡°So then, leaving Ayano¡¯s feelings at one side, tell us about Kazuma. When and where did you meet? Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think we have his name yet------¡°


    Even though the questions are coming constantly and flooding her, but Ayano sighs out in relief having escaped from her questioning. Her mouth naturally became a little loose.


    ¡°The first time I met him, is probably the day I was born, even though I have long since forgotten about it. His current surname seems to be Yagami.¡±


    ¡°Current? You mean it is different last time?¡±


    The two of them did not miss this small little detail. Faced with Nanase who asked that question, Ayano replies calmly:


    ¡°His original name is Kazuma Kannagi. He is my second cousin, and Ren¡¯s biological elder brother at the same time.¡±


    After explaining briefly her relationship with Kazuma, Yukari and Nanase both have a strange expression on their face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ayano asks, puzzled. Yukari uses an earnest tone to say to her:


    ¡°Kazuma-san is so caring.¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    Hearing such an unexpected answer, Ayano screamed out loudly. But turning around to look at Nanase, she is nodding strongly as well.


    ¡°He¡­¡­ Just which part of him is caring?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Yukari asks Ayano back in a very surprised tone. Not just being surprised at how slow Ayano is, her eyes carry a certain obvious blaming glare.


    ¡°Kazuma-san has been constantly bullied in the past isn¡¯t he? Not only that, he was even chased out of the family because he did not possess ¡°power¡±. ¡°


    ¡°After receiving such treatment, normally speaking he will not want to have any interactions with you people. But if it is for revenge, that would be a different case.¡±


    Nanase follows on to say:


    ¡°But, Yagami Kazuma protected you instead. And not just protect you from all harm, and even encourage you to stand up once more with your own strength.¡±


    ¡°How thoughtful, Kazuma-san is just like Ayano¡¯s knight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah?¡±


    After Yukari said this sentence from the bottom of her heart, Ayano was at a loss for words.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ What are you talking about! Who would want a knight with a flawed personality like him! As long as I am around him, I have an urge to kill him every five minutes.¡±


    Ayano who finally got back to her senses tries hard to defend herself, but the other two kept on sighing with a ¡°What can we do with her¡± kind of attitude instead.


    Hearing that, Ayano became more furious.


    ¡°Just because you two have no idea how bad he is, that is why you are mistaking him for a good guy. He even used me as bait, and I almost died because of it!¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you still alive now?¡±


    Nanase rebuts calmly:


    ¡°When you were really in danger, didn¡¯t he come over to save you?¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­¡­¡±


    Spot on. But if she is to say such a thing, she will only receive even more vigorous rebuts. There is no way she can reply honestly.


    ¡°A¡­¡­Anyway, that guy is one big badass! The reason he came to save me purposely this time must be for his own joy.¡±


    ¡°Look at her, Ayano is really not honest with herself.¡±


    ¡°It is that Yukari is too na?ve! Don¡¯t drag everything into boy-girl relationships!¡±


    After shouting out in reflex, Ayano finally remembered that now is not the time to chat casually. She looks in the direction Kazuma disappeared in, her eyebrows shows a sign of anxiety.


    ¡°So, I shall make a move first. I don¡¯t think anything will happen anymore, but still, be careful!¡±


    With that, Ayano runs off leaving the two behind.


    Yukari bears a very displeased expression, looking at the back of that person who ran off without turning her head back to look at them.


    ¡°Gee, that Ayano. It is so obvious that you have a love rival, if you continues to be so stubborn, what are you going to do then?¡±


    Nanase at the side seems more calm on the other hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the negative side, be more positive!¡±


    ¡°More positive?¡±


    ¡°For example¡­¡­¡±


    After keeping Yukari in suspense for a while, she says with a serious look on her face:


    ¡°We can have some fun with this topic for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yukari¡¯s eyes blink continuously. She looks dumbly at Nanase, her entire body frozen for a few seconds.


    And then------


    ¡°Good idea, Nanase.¡±


    She puts up a boxing pose, placing tiny fists at her chest.


    ¡°Let us observe their development quietly from now on!¡±


    With a pure and holy smile similar to a loving mother------ Yet the contents of their speech is filled with bad intents.


    That is to say, to not help the two develop their relationship to the next level, but to observe Ayano¡¯s reactions for fun.


    ¡°That is exactly what we should do.¡±


    Of course, Nanase has no objections either.


    ¡°If some other party take part in this, maybe things will become even more complicated.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and there seems to be a lot of hidden complicated facts mixed within as well.¡±


    The two smiles to each other, holding each other¡¯s hands strongly.


    ¡°Hoho, we are really thoughtful towards our friends.¡±


    Yukari thinks so from the bottom of her heart------ As to what Ayano thinks about this decision, that is another problem.

 Volume 2, Four - Fall - The price for power-

    Volume 2, Chapter Four - Fall ¨C The price for power-


    Part 1


    (Caught you......)


    With absolute confidence in himself, Kazuma firmly believes that he has already won.


    He has complete grasp over the scent of the enemy. And to add onto that, the enemy has not realized this yet.


    Certain victory------ No, a sure kill situation. Because the only difficult part of this job is merely ¡°how to find the enemy¡±.


    From the way he gathers energy, the act of sucking the vigor of humans can be considered the last resort. Despite how efficient this method may be, the risk is great in comparison.


    Killing this many people, it is impossible to keep the operation hidden, and the number of people investigating this will naturally increase. If it is a clever jutsushi, he will probably try to avoid having meaningless conflicts with these people, and in turn use a safer method.


    This enemy conducts such a large scale operation, from that it is easily seen how crude his technique is. It is just like a normal human being who by some chance obtained power, and making trouble from his arrogance.


    (Even though it is possible that this is just a farce------ Who cares, it shouldn¡¯t matter once I found him. Besides, I already prepared a ¡°safety precaution¡± here.)


    Ayano will definitely chase after him. Regarding this, Kazuma has no doubts at all. As long as she follows the route signs I left------ situated at every junction, the guiding winds that points in the right direction, she should be able to reach me in the shortest distance.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s just go at it!¡±


    Kazuma murmurs, and then he steps out from ¡°there¡±. Below him, there is nothing in contact with his legs or body, and at the same time he felt the chains of gravity pulling him mercilessly.


    From the rooftop of a sixty stories tall building------ SUNSHINE60, Kazuma drops down as if committing suicide.


    Raging strong winds constantly trample upon Kazuma¡¯s body, yet Kazuma still carries a fearless smile on his face.


    He controls the speed and direction of his fall, and flies to the side of Ikebukuro central park. He lowers his speed, adjusting it to approximately the speed of a fall from the second story and lands gradually.


    Right before the ¡°enemy¡±.


    ¡°...... Kazuma-san......?¡±


    The girl sitting on the bench looks dumbly at Kazuma who came from the skies.


    ¡°............¡±


    Kazuma tilts his head downwards to look at her with a shocked expression. After a long stare, he gives a deep sigh.


    ¡°...... I had considered that it might be you...... But I never expected you to go to such an extent.¡±


    The girl did not reply, and only continues to smile.


    This girl seems to be the only one in the park. There is no kekkai set up here, merely just that an average person would not be able to bear the youki she releases.


    Even without spiritual eyes, normal instincts of living things will automatically reject abnormal presences. The youki that lingers in the park is that dense.


    At the girl¡¯s feet, a smooth clear substance wriggles continuously. Despite her feet being tangled by goo that Kazuma has gotten so familiar with these few days------ A youma that can consume human vigor, her expression still does not show any sign of being in pain.


    This is unquestionably an obvious proof. She is the ¡°enemy¡± that Kazuma has been seeking.


    Kazuma looks at the girl with painful eyes, and says bitterly:


    ¡°To go to such an extent, you really want to kill me that much------ Misao?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ogami Misao------ A girl who is supposed to manipulate the purifying flames, yet at this moment even though youki is being released from all parts of her body, she is using an innocent smile to nod in reply.


    ¡°I never dreamt that you would find this place, the searching capabilities of a Fuu-jutsushi are really impressive.¡±


    As if chatting casually, Misao smiles at Kazuma. Maybe because she is at ease in her heart, causing her to seem as though she has no intentions of getting up from that bench. Or maybe she already saw that Kazuma has no intentions of fighting.


    In fact, it is very rare to see Kazuma being unable to decide what actions to take like now.


    He must not kill her. Yet, he must not let her escape.


    Misao is walking onto a wrong path. If left unattended, she would fall into a deep abyss, and perhaps destroy herself in the end! Kazuma cannot watch this happen idly.


    (But, what should I do?)


    Frankly speaking, he is out of ideas now. He has absolutely no idea how to stop Misao without killing her.


    There is nothing left to be said between the two, and so the two stare at each other silently------ Alas, the still tension in the area was broken immediately.


    ¡°Is this the place!?¡±


    A loud and clear voice sounded off in the area, together with a crimson red divine aura announcing the arrival of a divine descendent of flames. An astonishing power like the sun swept away all the youki in the park.


    Kazuma turns his head slightly, and uses one corner of his eye to look at her valiant appearance. She------ Ayano Kannagi seems more courageous than usual, it makes one want to clap to praise her.


    ¡°...... She came.¡±


    But at this moment in time, she is but a pesky little girl. Kazuma can¡¯t help but click his tongue, mainly displeased with his own miscalculations.


    (Darn------ I forgot to take back all the route signs.)


    It is probably due to his wavering heart, to commit such a dumb mistake. He knew that members of the Kannagi must not see Misao now, yet he led the way for them------


    ¡°Ka......¡±


    Ayano swallowed her words back as she tried to call out to Kazuma. That is because she has noticed Misao¡¯s presence, and her eyes of shock reflected the image of someone who ¡°was¡± in her clan, so much so that it made her forget to blink.


    ¡°......Misao......?¡±


    ¡°Yes------ Is anything the matter?¡±


    Misao answers calmly, and then stands up.


    An image of her wearing silk kimono and standing there quietly and vacantly entered her view. From the outside, this can be said to be more like Misao compared to a few days back!


    However------


    Ayano saw a change at a much deeper level instantly.


    That is but of course.


    That is because as a Jutsushi, they exist to destroy ¡°That thing¡±.


    Her entire family has been training hard to improve their technique for the past thousand years just for that purpose.


    ¡°How...... How can this......¡±


    Ayano¡¯s eyes stare hard at Misao as she shakes her head weakly.


    To her, this is perhaps the worst situation, much worse than any nightmare. As a member of a clan that does exorcising as an occupation, an En-jutsushi that manipulates the purifying flames, Misao ironically became the youma that they must defeat.


    On the other hand, Misao no longer takes note of this newly arrived character after a few seconds. She let Ayano who has yet to recover from the shock become part of the background, and focuses on Kazuma.


    A never-changing smile. Looking clear and pure, a simple smile that bears only one emotion.


    That is like pure water that contains no impurities, impossible to exist naturally, normal people will definitely not be able to give off such a smile.


    Bearing an obvious expression of detest, Misao declares:


    ¡°Yagami Kazuma------ The hateful man that killed my brother. I have sworn, no matter the price or sacrifice, I will defeat you.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    This sentence sounds highly unreasonable. The one who killed Takeya is Ryuya, and Hyoue who was manipulating Ryuya amidst the shadows. Kazuma was just being made the scapegoat.


    To be killed because of Kazuma------ This is probably the explanation of only those who hate Kazuma would have. But, Kazuma ignores the irony within, and asks calmly:


    ¡°Do you think that you can defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Misao answers confidently:


    ¡±No matter how powerful you may be, you are still only a human. As long as I continue taking in the vigor of hundreds or thousands of people, my power will definitely surpass yours.¡±


    ¡°......Doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you can not control it.¡±


    ¡°I can. I only need to take in enough to defeat you. After this is over, it doesn¡¯t matter what I become.¡±


    This is not the encouraging tone that one would have when making a declaration. Even though she challenged Kazuma, such a powerful Jutsushi, Misao does not seem agitated at all.


    But, can this really be considered a clear and still state of mind? After draining the life of others to obtain power, can she really laugh it out?


    Even if she has fallen down the demonic path, her heart still retained that innocent smile. A pure smile that is stained with blood all over.


    People call that ¡°Madness¡±.


    ¡°Hey------ Is that all you want to say?¡±


    The suppressed voice finally bursts out at one go. Ayano takes a step forward, Enraiha in her hand since long ago.


    ¡°Ayano-san, this has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Move to one side.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ayano refutes the request made by both parties.


    ¡°If you want to kill Kazuma, I will not stop you. But, I will never forgive you for degenerating into a youma, and the act of harming innocent civilians. No matter the reason, things that are not meant to be done are not to be done. This is something you should know very well. Misao!¡±


    ¡°------ So?¡±


    Faced with Ayano¡¯s reprimanding, that cold smile shows no indication of wavering. Hearing Misao¡¯s reply, Ayano declares coldly:


    ¡°I have nothing else to say------ Begone, Misao!¡±


    The glow of Enraiha becomes more glaring. Before that powerful golden power, Misao¡¯s powers have no way of resisting.


    If she really swung that blade down that is.


    ¡°Stop, Ayano!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    Ayano refuses the request for her to stop without even turning her head around.


    ¡°This is the duty of the Kannagi main family, don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    She ignores Kazuma, and raises Enraiha high up, but she just could not swing it down.


    Because before she can strike off a plasma shot strong enough to vaporize Misao in one shot, Kazuma¡¯s hands held Ayano back.


    ¡°I told you to stop.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Ayano did not say a word. She maintains that posture with Enraiha high up, and she lowers her head down.


    In terms of physical techniques, the difference in strength between the two is also as great as heaven and Earth. Ayano is unable to escape Kazuma¡¯s binds based on physical techniques alone.


    Indeed, based on physical techniques alone.


    Kazuma¡¯s mistake, lies in him underestimating Ayano¡¯s fury.


    Seeing that Kazuma only cares for Misao, and is completely ignoring her, Ayano¡¯s fury has slowly risen to the level filled with killing intent.


    This kind of emotion, she has not realized it at all. And because of that, she cannot control herself, plus, Ayano¡¯s greatest strong point lies at how straightforward she is, she will not hesitate at anything.


    ¡°......Let......go......¡±


    ¡°------ What did you say?¡±


    Kazuma, who did not catch her words, leans towards Ayano.


    ¡°Let go of me!!¡±


    Kaboom!


    Flames burst out from Ayano¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Woah!?¡±


    Even though he was not burnt by it, but Kazuma in his shock released Ayano¡¯s hands slightly.


    Grabbing this chance, Ayano leaps at Misao.


    It is said that an expert in Jigen-Ryu can travel a distance of about nine meters in every step. And Ayano¡¯s strength is not below this standard.


    In the blink of an eye, Ayano has already closed in before Misao.


    ¡°Chuck------¡°


    Kazuma manipulates the wind instantly, intending to blow Ayano away. Yet at this point in time, it is perhaps a little too much to handle with his power.


    (Will I make it in time------?)


    Kazuma is very anxious, yet the movement of a shadow is even swifter than Kazuma.


    It is a shadow indeed.


    Misao¡¯s shadow begins to extend, and inflates into a three-dimensional state. A huge pitch black face lies right before Misao.


    ¡°......Huh?¡±


    That gigantic face opens its mouth wide, and Ayano raises the Enraiha at the same moment. There is no way to stop them now.


    As if she jumped into it herself, Ayano gets swallowed by the mouth of that gigantic face.


    ¡°..........................................Ah......¡±


    Kazuma does not know how to express his feelings now. He exaggeratedly swallows his saliva, and looks at the big face that swallowed Ayano up.


    Because it was too spectacular, he was unable to say anything at all. This kamikaze attack style is just like Ayano. Maybe he should worry about her, but with things having become the way they are, it is very comical------ In fact, he can only laugh.


    But, laughing will not solve all the problems at hand. Kazuma gives a dry laugh for a while, and then leisurely begins to summon the wind.


    ¡°Gee------ What a troublemaker------¡°


    As he is about to release wind blades, Misao halts Kazuma softly.


    ¡°It is best you do not do that.¡±


    ¡°------Ah ah?¡±


    ¡°If you kill it, Ayano-san will forever be lost amidst the gaps in time.¡±


    Kazuma maintains that posture with his right hand raised up and stopped his actions.


    Misao reaches out to cover her mouth, and finally broke into laughter.


    ¡°Despite how heartless you sound, you still treasure Ayano-san. Won¡¯t it be better to just say so frankly to her face?¡±


    ¡°What will telling her do? She will only go overboard. By the way, what do you intend to do with Ayano?¡±


    Misao laughs even more happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only intend to send her away slightly. Even though I can use her as a hostage, you probably won''t trade your life for hers, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Kazuma says without hesitation:


    ¡°Even if she is the daughter of Soushu, I have no reason to go to such an extent.¡±


    ¡°The daughter of Soushu? Is that the only reason?¡±


    Misao laughs with some deep meaning. To that, Kazuma answers clearly:


    ¡°What other reason would there be?¡±


    ¡°...... So be it, this is of no relevance to the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. So, what do you plan to do next?¡±


    ¡°I will be going off soon, because my power is insufficient to defeat you now.¡±


    As she says this, Misao¡¯s shadow becomes a cone shape and surrounds her. As Ayano is now her hostage, Kazuma is unable to attack that thing.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Before Kazuma who is unable to do anything, Misao disappears as if swallowed up by the shadow, leaving no trace behind. Up against this kind of movement that travels beyond space, even Kazuma cannot ask the wind to follow them.


    ¡°......Gee.¡±


    Kazuma grumbles in a tired voice, and sat down at a bench nearby.


    At the same time, Ayano¡¯s scent suddenly appeared. The distance is a little far------ But, Kazuma has no intention of travelling specially to welcome her.


    (Anyway she will definitely be angry again.)


    If possible, he does not intend to meet her until she is no longer angry. Even if he knows that that would be impossible.


    He takes out a cigarette from his bosom and nibbles on it. After drawing in the smoke to fill his entire lung area and letting his mood settle down, Kazuma takes a relaxed position as he waits for the return of the girl.


    After about ten minutes.


    Ta ta ta ta ta ta ta ta ta!!


    Sounds of bold footsteps as if planning to break the surface of the ground appeared. Kazuma, who is leisurely sitting on the bench, turns his head around, biting the cigarette, and praising the return of Ayano.


    The place Ayano was thrown off, is on the other side of the station. Even though the direct distance is not even three kilometers, with confusing paths and many traffic lights, it is not that easy to pass through.


    Yet Ayano reached here in less than ten minutes. From this it is easy to see that, be it the question of her physical fitness or traffic morals, she had tossed them to the far ends of her mind.


    Seeing Ayano who is panting continuously, Kazuma says in his regular tone:


    ¡°Not bad. You wanna participate in mid-distance Olympics?¡±


    ¡°Where is Misao!?¡±


    Cutting short Kazuma¡¯s joke, Ayano questions with a scary look on her face.


    ¡°Escaped.¡±


    ¡°Escaped------!? Why!?¡±


    ¡°How should I say this......¡±


    Kazuma hesitates on how to explain, thinking back on what happened a few minutes ago.


    (So, how should I explain this......)


    Thinking and thinking about it, he just could not find a suitable way of phrasing it, and so in the end he decided to choose a way of expressing it that sounds very superficial.


    ¡°Basically, a lot happened.¡±


    This is the excuse he tried his best to come up with. But before that, he could have perhaps considered the way he looks, as he spits out smoke rings, he does not seem convincing at all.


    ¡°Oh------? ¡°A lot happened¡±? Just what happened?¡±


    This reason naturally is unable to make Ayano submit. Ayano stares at Kazuma with eyes of high suspicion, as if saying ¡°don¡¯t tell me you were seduced by her¡±.


    Kazuma just gives a bitter smile, and does not rebut in any way.


    Indeed, he can hardly say he tried his best. Other than ensuring Ayano¡¯s safety, he must nab Misao at the same time------ This was not impossible for him.


    But------


    (I am still too na?ve......)


    He sighs out as if mocking himself. What point is there being bothered by something that the person concerned has long forgotten......


    Under Ayano¡¯s blaming eyes, Kazuma stands up.


    ¡°------Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Home. She will probably not come out again today.¡±


    Against the back of that man leaving as if nothing happened, Ayano uses a nervous voice to declare:


    ¡°Let me remind you, I will report everything today as it is. The Kannagi will go full force at eliminating Misao. If you dare to obstruct us------¡°


    ¡°Who are you talking to, girl?¡±


    A cold voice interrupted Ayano¡¯s words. Kazuma turns around, and the cold smile on his face sends a chill down her spine.


    ¡°If you want to stop me, then don¡¯t just talk, tell me with your strength! If you are mentally prepared------ I will take you on anytime.¡±


    Ayano almost forgot to breathe, and just watched Kazuma who stepped out once more. When the shadow had disappeared down the stairs, she fell to her knees.


    Her entire body could not stop trembling. Once again she has experienced first-hand, that she must never become the enemy of this man, Kazuma.


    Even so, she must still eliminate Misao. If she didn¡¯t, then the Kannagi clan would lose the meaning of their existence.


    ¡°Just what do you expect me to do......¡±


    She can¡¯t help but begin to complain.


    Part 2


    ¡°Ta...... Takeshi!?¡±


    Seeing the blood-stained youth in Masayuki¡¯s arms, Takeya¡¯s expression changes greatly, and runs to his father immediately.


    ¡°Father! What are you thinking------¡°


    Masayuki walks past Takeya at his own pace, and places Takeshi down before Misao who was stunned by the scene.


    ¡°Treat him.¡±


    After giving that order, Masayuki turns around as if it is nothing.


    ¡°...... Wait.¡±


    Takeya uses a suppressed voice to stop Masayuki who is about to walk out of the room.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you cause Takeshi to be in such a state------¡°


    ¡°Training.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around with me!¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s straight reply, Takeya shouts out immediately to scold:


    ¡°This is an illegal punishment! Why must you go to such an extent!?¡±


    ¡°Takeshi did not get enough practice, that is why he is injured.¡±


    ¡°Takeshi is only ten!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Masayuki questions back with an emotionless look on his face:


    ¡°This has nothing to do with age. Since he is born in the Ogami family, then it is his duty to become strong. If you have time to complain, why don¡¯t you use that time to train.¡±


    ¡°You asshole......¡±


    Takeya¡¯s eyes are filled with hatred, totally unlike the attitude one would normally have towards his own family. However, a slight mockery was shown in those eyes unintentionally.


    ¡°Did you think such superficial efforts would actually be of use?¡±


    ¡°......What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are just trying to get back at uncle aren¡¯t you? That uncle that took the title of chief away from you without so much of an effort!¡±


    After such a taunting speech was said, the originally emotionless Masayuki¡¯s expression changes entirely.


    ¡°Damn...... Damn you!¡±


    Bearing a black face, he hits his son¡¯s face forcefully.


    This is a strike when he is truly angry. Takeya¡¯s whole body was sent flying instantly, and aftering breaking the paper door, he rolled onto the corridor.


    ¡°Onii-san!¡±


    ¡°......I am fine.¡±


    Replying to Misao¡¯s cry, Takeya moves the remains of the paper door away and stands up. He spit out his saliva with blood mixed within, and looks at Masayuki with extremely belittling eyes.


    ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°...... Shut it!¡±


    ¡°If you want to beat uncle, then do it yourself------ You already became a loser the moment you decided to push everything on to your son!¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut it!!¡±


    ¡°Stop this!¡±


    Misao hugs Masayuki who intends to beat up Takeya again tightly, and tries her best to cry out to stop them:


    ¡°Please stop this...... Don¡¯t do this anymore......¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Masayuki does not seem willing to go to the extent of using violence on Misao. He forcefully flings off Misao, who was hugging his right arm, and leaves the room with irregular footsteps.


    ¡°Hehe, I finally said it.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, onii-san?¡±


    Seeing Misao, who is looking very worried, Takeya waves at her with a smile.


    ¡°This is nothing, don¡¯t worry. By the way, you better hurry and take a look at Takeshi¡¯s injuries. When that is over, then help me over here.¡±


    ¡°------ Okay.¡± Misao takes out the first-aid kit hurriedly, and begins to treat Takeshi who is covered with injuries all over his body.


    ¡°------ Let me tell you this, Misao.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That ass of a father only treats us as tools of revenge.¡±


    ¡°Onii-san, about that------¡°


    Takeya, with a solemn expression, stops Misao who intends to try to cover up for their father.


    ¡°This is what it is, just accept this reality. It is the same for mum, she has no intentions of raising us. So, we must become strong, so as to be able to live independently without them.¡±


    ¡°Onii-san......¡±


    ¡°You must be strong too, Misao. You must become strong enough to live on alone.¡±


    Hearing her beloved brother say this, Misao shakes her head hard in denial:


    ¡°No, I am not alone. I have onii-san with me, Takeshi as well.¡±


    ¡°------No.¡±


    ¡°Takeshi? You shouldn¡¯t get up yet......¡±


    Takeshi who is supposed to be still unconscious, woke up without them realizing it. He pushes away the hand that intends to make him lie down on the bed once more, and slowly lifts his upper body up.


    ¡°Onee-san will be alone. Because------¡°


    Suddenly, Takeshi¡¯s head began swaying. His entire head tilts to an angle where his neckbone obviously came off, and pa-chunk, drops off.


    ¡°------ Ah!¡±


    Takeshi¡¯s head kept on rolling, and in the end it stopped right before Misao, upside down.


    ¡°Because, we are already dead.¡±


    (------ We?)


    Misao turns her head around hurriedly.


    (......Onii...... Onii-san......)


    The connecting part of Takeya¡¯s body is entirely cut off. Becoming a lower half that lies facing down, and an upper half that lies facing upwards. The open empty eyes stare into the ceiling.


    ¡°We were both killed by Kazuma.¡±


    Misao turns her head around once more. The upside down head uses a clear voice to say:


    ¡°How I wish to become strong, and protect onee-san.¡±


    There was not a single drop of blood flowing out from the upwards cut. That abnormally smooth surface looks just like a computed tomography scan.


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t do it. Because I have already been killed------ Like this!¡±


    A shadow appears suddenly without warning, and places his foot on Takeshi¡¯s head, stepping on it just like that.


    Kachunk.


    Her cute younger brother, his head shatters like a fragile glass art piece.


    ¡°Hohoho......¡±


    A hearty laugher came into her ears. Lifting her head, a man came into the center of her view, mocking them.


    Yagami Kazuma------ That is the name of her hateful enemy, the person who took everything away from her.


    This is the first time Ogami Misao has hated someone so much, so much so that she hopes for him to die. Fantasizing herself stained with Kazuma''s spilt blood made her feel joy.


    ¡°Ah...... Ah...... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Her burning hatred became red lotus flames, locking Kazuma in a scorching jail.


    (I succeeded------!)


    Yet, the joy of victory lasts but a moment. After the flames disappeared, there lies Kazuma, uninjured.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    He says so coldly, and reaches his hand to point at Misao. Raging winds released from his fingertip blows Misao out of the residence.


    (This place is......?)


    Gradually and unknowingly, Misao realizes that she is floating amidst the darkness. Unable to see anything, nor feel anything. Her five senses are not functional.


    (Am I...... Dead......?)


    The dreadful enemy that killed my brothers are right before me, yet I cannot even avenge them------


    Too weak------


    Kazuma¡¯s mockery rings in her ears, even if she goes full force, she cannot fight against him. The difference in power is just too great.


    (I don¡¯t want to lose like this...... If only I had more power...... For power, I am willing to do anything, it doesn¡¯t matter no matter what I will have to lose......)


    In the darkness, Misao even hoped for a devil to come. If she can use her soul to trade for power, she will do so without hesitation.


    ¡°Hoho, you seem to have had a good dream, Misao.¡±


    The youth shows an innocent smile, looking by his feet.


    Just from the fact that he can smile looking at that scene, perhaps people would consider him as one of the bad guys?


    In the holy space that was originally meant for praying to God, it is now filled with glue-like monsters.


    The monster that covers the entire floor were completely packed up to two meters in height, forming an area that could be called a sea of goo.


    The slime that stretches out from within like tentacles are tangling on a statue of Jesus pinned on a cross. This scene is so disrespectful to God that it would make a faithful believer faint upon seeing it.


    At the bottom of this sea of goo, Misao is floating within, naked. Maybe because she is still dreaming, her expression is distorted by sadness from time to time.


    It has been over a week since this kind of dream begin. A dream mixed with both fantasies and reality, is slowly and gradually invading Misao¡¯s consciousness.


    Which part is real, which part is but a fantasy, Misao cannot differentiate clearly anymore. She only hates Kazuma, the Kazuma who took away her precious family members from her------


    (I want power...... A power that can defeat that man......)


    ¡°Then use all the power that is flooding this place!¡±


    The youth solemnly commands her. Hearing a reply, which should have been impossible, Misao¡¯s body shook. In those wide empty eyes, a youth that gives off a brilliant glow is reflected within.


    (...... You are......?)


    ¡°I am an angel. As a servant to the one absolute God, I will grant your wish.¡±


    (Angel......?)


    ¡°Let me bestow strength upon you! Because your wish is justified. Justified wishes will get justified rewards------ This is what it means to have ¡°Justice¡±.¡±


    (Give me...... Strength......?)


    Impossible.


    In her misty consciousness came a weak voice of refutation.


    An angel means a messenger of God, a representative of absolute justice. Such an existence will never bestow power upon her.


    But at this moment, the voice appeared once more.


    That voice said, "this is but of course".


    Misao who is unable to find an answer, lifts her head and uses begging eyes to look at the youth.


    Before her eyes lie a being beyond any, giving off a holy glow from all around his body. Despite how young he seems to be from the outside, the wisdom hidden within his eyes are beyond measure, showing a dignified figure worshipped by thousands.


    Just questioning whether his words are true seems like a disrespectful act.


    There was no need to consider, as he is an existence that stands above all man. That absolute will of heaven allows no arguments, Man should just blindly follow the orders------


    Misao does not know at all, that this is not the first time she has met this youth, nor the fact that her memories has been changed countless times already.


    Every time this ¡°first meeting¡± is repeated, Misao¡¯s consciousness is changed little by little. The cold eyes that she placed upon the youth who claimed to be an angel, in their ¡°real¡± first meeting, are no more.


    Now, the way Misao looks at the youth, within her eyes, she is almost worshipping him. With an expression like forgetting oneself when having high fever, there is no reason left within her.


    ¡°To obtain power, are you prepared to sacrifice, Misao?¡±


    To the question from the youth, Misao nods without hesitation.


    (No matter what happens, I will not hesitate...... Angel-sama.)


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    The youth waves his right hand like a conductor waving his stick. Following his movements, the grossly wriggling sea of goo begins to give off a faint phosphorescent glow.


    One, two------ The phosphorescence being made consistently gathers around Misao, shining upon her naked body.


    (This is...... Power......?)


    Misao reaches out to the gentle phosphorescence uneasily with her hand, and a passionate and uplifting power flows into her body from her fingertips. Following that------


    ¡°Nooooooooooooooo!! Somebody......Somebody save me ahhhhh!!¡±


    Dying screams rings in Misao¡¯s head. As the power flows in, the hatred that comes along made her realize what these phosphorescences really are.


    That is the light of life. Just like picking the most matured fruit, the essence of life that is harvested at the most fulfilling moments of these people.


    (------Arrrgh!)


    Misao is unable to withstand such a horrifying feeling, her entire body resists the power that is flowing in. The phosphorescence released dims slightly, then as if being squeezed back by something, returns to under Misao¡¯s feet.


    ¡°What is the matter, Misao? Don¡¯t you want power?¡±


    The youth continues to wear a kind and loving smile, constantly seducing her with the forbidden method of consuming her own kind. Misao lifts her head to look at the youth, her eyes were those of fear.


    (B...... But...... This is......)


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, this is not a crime. Because your wish is justified, and as long as your wish is justified, anything you do for it will also be justified. Right?¡±


    This means, that the end justifies the means? This is not called quibbling, this is a ridiculous logic.


    But------


    Faced with the phosphorescence that come forth upon being released, Misao reaches out to grab them once more. Ignoring the bone-chilling screams, she squeezes the light in her hand till they are shattered. A fulfilling feeling surges out from her body, and she can clearly sense that the power that flowed in has become hers.


    ¡°That is the way, keep absorbing!¡±


    Hearing the youth¡¯s hush, Misao nods in response. She has been acknowledged by God------ This ¡°fact¡± made Misao¡¯s guilt instantly disappear without a trace.


    The phosphorescence floating around flies into her body continuously. Where did they come from, who do they belong to, these questions are not important. The fact that her heart bears a strong desire to kill Kazuma causes her to greedily take in the power.


    (Power...... I need even more power!)


    Her hatred for Kazuma grows and inflates consistently, logic and views being ripped off entirely. Massive power continues flowing into that unstable mind.


    If it was an average person, he would have had a mental breakdown long ago, and be unable to even maintain the shape of a human. Even Misao, who is merely using her desire for revenge against Kazuma to support her, is barely able to maintain consciousness.


    ¡°Not bad, to actually not breakdown yet. The Kannagi bloodline is really not to be underestimated.¡±


    Lowering his head to look at that scene, the youth gives off a sigh.


    ¡°I had intended to just play a little...... But I guess I should get serious!¡±


    His large eyes squint to a line, from those eyes, a glow similar to that of a carnivore was reflected within.


    But that was just for an instant, those green eyes returned to their original shine instantly. Those eyes are just that of a kid that knows not of the suffering of others, with innocence and cruelty mixed together at the same time.


    ¡°Misao------ Since your child wants to take revenge, as parents you should help out too. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Looking at the girl who is single-mindedly and greedily seeking move vigor, the youth asks happily from deep within his heart.


    Part 3


    Seeing the shadow of Kazuma, Ayano shrinks her body at that moment.


    Juugo thinks it to be very strange and looks at her with eerie eyes, but looks back at Kazuma after that.


    Kazuma¡¯s attitude is the same as always. Regarding Ayano who seems unsettled, he does not even bother to look at her, his eyes looking directly at Juugo.


    ¡°Sorry, to call you over suddenly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing------ What is the matter?¡±


    Looking at Kazuma who has sat down, Juugo goes straight to the point and declares:


    ¡°I would like to cancel my previous request.¡±


    ¡°Of course. To not do anything and hope to get money, how can there be such a good thing in this world.¡±


    Ayano suddenly smiles, her attitude becoming abnormally taunting.


    (......Did something happen again?)


    Juugo feels worried about his emotionally unstable daughter, but on the surface he still maintains his calm attitude.


    He orders the arrogant Ayano:


    ¡°You too, you are not to interfere with this from now on.¡±


    ¡°------Huh? W......Why?¡±


    ¡°Misao¡¯s punishment, will be conducted with the leadership of the Ogami. This has been decided.¡±


    Juugo disregards all objections with a tone that does not allow any doubt.


    Ayano, who is at a loss, lifts her head to look at her father, but her father seems to have no intentions of continuing to explain.


    She looks at Kazuma. The usual satirizing smile is not on his face, in replacement, it is an expression of mockery, insult------ and anger.


    ¡°------That is enough. Just because he intends to finish his daughter with his own hands, he hopes that this ugly news will be forgotten? And you accepted this proposal?¡±


    ¡°------ There is no choice, we cannot just cut our relations with the Ogami.¡±


    (...... So that is what is going on.)


    Hearing the two¡¯s straight conversation, Ayano finally understood the situation now.


    What Misao has done is clearly unforgivable. That is not to say that taking a gun to start a terrorist attack can be forgiven, but that is just a normal crime, and can be settled just by the police.


    But, as a Jutsushi who is meant to exorcise youma, to degenerate into a youma herself. The seriousness of this matter is something the previous example cannot be compared with, as this is a grave matter that can lead to the life or death of a clan.


    Even if Ayano or Kazuma were to punish Misao, this responsibility is not to be on Misao¡¯s alone. The Ogami family will definitely be dragged in as well!


    Ogami Masayuki intends to punish his daughter who has committed a forbidden and grave mistake by his very own hands, so as to clear the name of the Ogami.


    This may be his wishful thinking, but logically it makes sense. As long as he brings up the excuse that ¡°it is the duty of her parents¡±, there is probably no one who can refuse him.


    (So in this case...... Kazuma must be very angry......)


    Ayano even thinks that he would be so angry he would want to go and kill Masayuki this instant. But surprisingly, Kazuma looks very calm.


    ¡°So be it, since you are the one who requested for my help, you can do as you wish to terminate your request, but I have my way of doing things as well.¡±


    Seeing that Kazuma insists on not letting the matter off, Juugo frowns.


    ¡°You will take part in this no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...... So that is the case.¡±


    Knowing that he cannot persuade Kazuma out of this, Juugo sighs heavily.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    Kazuma asks out of curiousity:


    ¡°You said that the Ogami will lead this, but is there any fighting power left in the Ogami now? Or maybe I should say, since Misao has become like that, then won¡¯t there be no descendents left in the Ogami family?¡±


    From what Kazuma knows, the children of Masayuki are only Takeya, Misao and Takeshi. Masato was not even married.


    So assuming that they did not find any illegitimate children within these four years, there is no one to take up the title of the next head of the Ogami.


    However, Ayano toppled such a mindset.


    ¡°There is still Takeya¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Huh? He is married?¡±


    ¡°He has been married two years ago. Just half a year ago, a pair of male twins were born.¡±


    ¡°Oh------ That is really......¡±


    Maybe he felt that he was getting old, that is why Kazuma had such an emotional reply.


    ¡°Maybe I should have sent his wife a bouquet of flowers?¡±


    ¡°------ Don¡¯t mention that, be careful that you don¡¯t get stabbed with a knife again.¡±


    Hearing Kazuma¡¯s lame joke, Ayano rebuts him, looking as though she has a painful headache.


    ¡°But, their fighting power is still not enough! What can the head and his wife do with just their daughter-in-law?¡±


    ¡°I never said that the Ogami will be doing this alone. The Kuga and Shijou families have agreed to help.¡±


    Just to mention, both these families are branch families of the Kannagi. Especially the Kuga, as Takeya¡¯s wife, Sei, is from the Kuga, so their relationship is very close.


    ¡°------Hmm. Even though I don¡¯t really think that those people in the branch families can be of much help, but they still have to try whatever they can do!¡±


    Kazuma says coldly, and then stands up.


    ¡°So, I will be going back now. Call me again when there is a job.¡±


    ¡°W...... Wait a minute!¡±


    The foot that is just about to step out of the room stopped. Ayano directs the question that she keep in her heart for a long time at the back of that person who did not even turn his head back:


    ¡°Why...... Why are you so concerned about Misao? Is it because...... You like her?¡±


    Her usual imposing tone is not there at all. Even though she does not wish to have to open her mouth to ask this question, yet at the same time she must. This dilemma is reflected in her tone, so she seems to be hesitating as she asked.


    However, Kazuma¡¯s attitude is the same as always.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    A very cold reply. The paper door, as if to obstruct further questions, closes coldly.


    Hearing the footsteps that leave gradually, Ayano curses softly:


    ¡°Idiot......¡±

 Volume 2, Five - Fall part two - The price of Soul-

    Volume 2, Chapter Five - Fall part two - The price of Soul-


    Part 1


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    A man reading a horse racing paper while leaning against a wall noticed a woman passing through the edge of his field of view.


    Wearing a tidy blue silk kimono, she looked to be in her early twenties. The man inconspicuously raised the newspaper to hide his face, but did not take his eyes off the girl.


    The woman, seemingly oblivious to her observer, continued walking at the same pace. The man folded the paper under his armpit, and drew a cell phone from his belt holster.


    ¡°I see her. Tailing the target.¡±


    (Meanwhile...)


    A middle-aged man dangled a silver chain over an opened map. There is a platinum ring at the chain that forms a loop, wavering at a height that almost touches the map.


    ¡°Hmm.....¡±


    Suddenly, the chain began to shift in a certain direction, jerking unnaturally as if pulled by some invisible force.


    The man traced the direction of the chain''s motion. Realizing he had gone too far, he moved back to his starting point, and after some trial and error he finally stopped at the point where the invisible force has led him.


    ¡°....Is this the place?¡±


    The dowsing ring spun over a point on the map. The man noted the name of the location and reached for the phone on the table.


    A young woman is stared attentively at a crystal ball. The beauty dressed up as a fortune teller that can be seen anywhere on the streets gave off a mysterious aura, even though it would be inappropriate to describe her this way.


    The crystal ball of twenty centimeters is carved and polished flawlessly, yet for some reason there was a white mist at the its center.


    In order to see through the mist, the woman glared intensely at the crystal ball, almost popping a nerve at her temple.


    ¡°....!¡±


    Perhaps because of her effort, the white mist gradually dispersed, and an image resembling a building began to emerge.


    The entire structure looked thin and long, and a black cross was set in the upper half of the white wall.


    Zooming the image in on the entrance, the "fortune teller" carefully wrote down the words carved on the door.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how daring. This is indeed a blind spot.¡±


    Smiling in praise at the unknown enemy, she walked out of the room to make her report.


    (An hour later...)


    The ten jutsu-shi led by Oogami Masayuki all gathered near a certain church at Ikebukuro. The purpose, needless to say, is to hunt down Misao, whom they have finally found.


    The operation was a little rushed, as there was no time to hesitate. Although the hunters had failed to locate Misao''s hiding place up to this point, they suddenly managed to find her through a few sources.


    It was so easy as to almost be too suspicious... or rather, a trap that couldn''t be any more obvious, akin to Misao waving her hand before their very eyes. One could say that she hid herself during a game of hide-and-seek, and then purposely stuck her head out, as if deliberately wanting Kazuma to catch her.


    Nonetheless, Misao¡¯s power should still be insufficient to defeat Kazuma. Precisely because of this, Masayuki acted with haste in order to put an end to this himself before Misao was defeated by someone else...


    ¡°Listen up people, there may even be a few among you that are on good terms with Misao, but such misconceptions end now. She is an unforgivable evil that has been corrupted into a demon, so do not hold back against her. In order to uphold the name and honor of the Kannagi, we must eradicate her with all of our might so that not even a single cell of her being remains!¡±


    Standing before his gathered subordinates, Masayuki gave an emphatic speech. No one failed to understand that he really meant that ¡°The survival of the Oogami family depends on this battle!¡±


    Or rather, he meant nothing other than this. Emotions such as love, pity, and the pain of having to end his own daughter by his very hands were all but absent from the man. Perhaps he hardened his heart simply because the target is his own daughter - that would be a reasonable explanation, but it would certainly take a stretch of the imagination to believe that Masayuki truly meant those words from the bottom of his heart. His attitude was just like that.


    As Ayano left the group, she pondered while watching Masayuki''s back, "Maybe it was because of her father''s insensitivity that Misao couldn''t stand losing her brothers..."


    Even so, the unpleasant feelings lingered in her heart. Perhaps it was merely the wishful thinking of a child, but Ayano felt that this was not the right way to raise a family.


    Ren seemed to have the same thoughts, as his unease was plain.


    ¡°So then...¡°


    After finishing his speech, Masayuki turned in their direction, a flattering smile on his face.


    ¡°If Kazuma comes over, please deal with him.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    Under no obligation to put Masayuki at ease, Ayano blankly nodded in reply. Unsure of her answer, Masayuki frowned and asked again, ¡°Are you sure it''ll be fine?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡±Are you confident you can win against Kazuma?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly be confident about something like that?¡± Ayano said frankly. Instead of trying to scare him, she simply stated her true opinion.


    However, Masayuki''s expression immediately changed following those words.


    ¡°How.. how can that be!? Then why did you promise to take care of Kazuma!?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? It''s because I am the only who can do it.¡±


    Ayano looks coldly at the shocked Masayuki, and brusquely added, ¡°No matter what your thoughts may be, Misao must be eliminated - not by the hands of others, but by us, the Kannagi clan, so I will not let Kazuma make trouble regarding this matter. If was up to you guys, you would all be killed within three seconds. But, I can buy you people up to three minutes, so figure something out during this period of time!¡±


    The whole area became quiet instantly. Again, Ayano was not trying to be an alarmist; the number she gave, three minutes, was already a very optimistic estimate.


    To think that they naively believed they could relax simply because Ayano would be facing Kazuma for them... perhaps the image of the "weak Kannagi Kazuma" is still buried deep in their hearts after all!


    ¡°So, what is the battle strategy?¡±


    Ignoring the tension, Ayano cut to the chase and confronted Masayuki. If they had intended to fight a prolonged battle, it was time for a change of plans.


    ¡°Y-Yes. We intend to lure Misao out from the church, and then chase her to the opposite park. This entire area has been secured, so there is no worry that other people may get involved in this. After that we are going to set up spiritual wards in the park. Misao will be like a fish caught in a net. The plan is absolutely foolproof.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    This actually wasn''t a bad plan. In terms of battle strength, Misao is not much of a threat, so by sealing off all possible escape routes they shouldn''t lose even with ten people.


    ¡°But, who is blocking the area off? And, the ward is...¡±


    Ayano''s voice trailed off when she recognized a female figure walking towards the area. The woman is wearing a tall and slim outfit with trousers. Though her face was partially obscured by sunglasses, Ayano somehow felt that she had seen this person before.


    ¡°The barrier is ready. We can start any time.¡±


    After a routine report, the woman took off her sunglasses. Ayano''s eyes widened instantly.


    ¡°A-..Ahhhhhh.....!!¡±


    Without thinking, she pointed and cried out. That is undoubtedly the woman from before, that Kirika holding hands with Kazuma at the love hotel street.


    ¡°Hi, Ayano.¡±


    Kirika smiles faintly, looking at Ayano expectantly.


    ¡°...You know each other?¡±


    ¡°We''ve met,¡± Kirika replied nonchalantly. Masayuki glared at her with a grave expression.


    ¡°I hope you mind your tone. Ayano-sama has the bloodline of the main family, so she should not be spoken to directly like this...¡°


    ¡°Oh, excuse my rudeness.¡±


    Kirika apologizes respectfully, gracefully cutting off Masayuki''s inevitable lecture, and saluted Ayano formally.


    ¡°I am Superintendent Tachibana Kirika from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Police..? The surname Tachibana, could it be that...¡°


    "I am from a branch family,¡± Kirika smiled as she shrugged her shoulders.


    Ayano only got more confused. The Tachibana name belonged to a famous Onmyouji clan. Even for a branch family, how is it possible for a member of the Tachibana clan became a police officer?


    ("Prepare a ward"------?)


    Ayano instantly shifted her strict gaze to Masayuki.


    ¡°You sought the help of police?¡±


    The duty of the Kannagi clan is to eradicate demons through direct combat, and the nature of their work requires cooperation from governmental agencies such as the police. Because of the clan''s close relationship with the authorities and their astounding efforts at protecting society for the past millenium, some unreasonable requests are still accepted.


    But in this case, unrelated personnel like the police should never have been involved from the start. The criminal they are hunting down is from their own family, a Kannagi jutsu-shi descended into a demon. Moreover, that particular woman''s murders of over a hundred have left a great stain on the clan''s reputation. Such a fact should not be revealed to outsiders.


    ¡°N-No... This is because...¡±


    Masayuki cowered at Ayano''s interrogation, but Kirika maintained her relaxed attitude.


    ¡°Please calm down, we are helping in response to Juugo-san¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°Father...?¡± Ayano asks in doubt. Masayuki who is hiding behind Kirika hurriedly nodded in agreement


    ¡°That''s right, Oogami Misao¡¯s hiding spot was also investigated and located by us.¡±


    Even so, Ayano still didn''t understand. Why would her overly cautious father do something that even she thought was dumb?


    Ignoring Ayano¡¯s hostile eyes, Kirika defenselessly approached the girl. Then, she leaned in by the the threatening Ayano''s ear, and said softly so that only she could hear, ¡±Be mindful of what we know.¡±


    Ayano trembled lightly. Kirika continued speaking, looking as if though she was stifling laughter, ¡°Those things that you ''do not want others to know'', we already know very well. For example, what Oogami Misao did.... But, we have still not yet confirmed actual number of victims.¡±


    (Should I kill her...?)


    Ayano mulled it over. Although she would really rather not do so, there was no ignoring what Kirika said.


    ¡°You intend to threaten the Kannagi?¡± Ayano asked to confirm it one last time. If the other party nodded, there would be no turning back.


    But Kirika calmly shook her head.


    ¡°Now, now, I am not so ignorant. Besides, a minor issue like this is not enough to use as a threat.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ultimately the ''value'' of the Kannagi will not be shaken by this minor scandal. The higher-ups might use it as a bargaining chip if they knew of it, but this information will be kept safely with me.¡±


    Ayano raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Did you just say you won''t threaten us?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you get it? I''m trying to show my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that you can kill me now... and nobody will ever know.¡±


    ¡°...! Why are you...?¡±


    ¡°This is a small price to pay for the trust of the clan head. Besides, we will also be on record as having helped the Kannagi.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ayano had a strange hunch. The "we" that had appeared several times in Kirika¡¯s speech did not seem to refer to the entire police organization. There is only one explanation that she can think of - something bridging the unrelated powers of the police and jutsu-shi.


    ¡°Could you be that...? That...unit called Information Consolidation Department or something...?¡±


    ¡°To be more accurate, it would be the Special Investigation Unit. I am the chief of that department,¡± Kirika nodded proudly.


    The Special Investigation Unit of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, a department that was only recently established. As if trying to hide from the others, the nameplate of this department lurks quietly in a corner of the basement of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. Everyone knows of the existence of this department, but the actual number of people that know what they do is very few, to the extent that hardly anybody within the entire police department even knows what the "Special Investigation" means at all.


    In other words, no such department exists. Such an obscure department name could only have been created to conceal the nature of its operations.


    For over a century after the ancient Bureau of Onmyou was disbanded, Japan passed on most of the spiritual protecting jobs to its people. In order to gain a foothold in the modern era, the SIU was established - the only government-run exorcising organization.


    As they are unable to label themselves as exorcists in broad daylight, the department picked a general name implying that it ''does odd jobs''. It is even rumored that the name of the organization is even derived from the same pronunciation as ''dead spirits''.


    Leaving the etymology of government agencies, its establishment made a considerable impact in the field of exorcism.


    ¡°Oh, so there really is such a department. I hadn''t heard of any of its activities, so I just figured it for some kind of urban legend.¡±


    From Ayano¡¯s current understanding, it is something like that.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Kirika looked hurt by such a harsh comment.


    ¡°O-Of course we have been active! Restoring distorted spiritual fields, suppressing land-bound spirits and the like... it''s only because we''ve yet to obtain jutsu-shis with combat abilities that we''ve been unable to plan large scale exorcisms.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you are a bunch of people that works in the shadows. That sure is befitting of a government function.¡±


    Ayano put on a smug grin that was so arrogantly "cute" to the point that it made one want slap her.


    But Kirika was an adult, after all. Instead of showing her anger, she kindly smiled, ¡°Well, the higher-ups are always unable to understand our unnoticeable activities. Ayano, do you want to come over and work in the SIU? Even as part-time job?¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Ayano''s reply was firm. Yet, as if she just thought of something, looked questioningly at Kirika.


    ¡°Ah... could it be that, that one time you were trying to persuade Kazuma to join?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, you meant the last time we met?¡± Kirika simply smirked.


    Their positions were switched instantly. Ayano, now at a disadvantage, refused to give in and replied with a scowl, but her eyes revealed nothing but empty threats.


    ¡°Deep down, you really hope that I met with Kazuma only because of work, right?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t...¡±


    Despite her denying it with her mouth, Ayano couldn¡¯t help but ask again:


    ¡°...So, what was it for?¡±


    Seeing Ayano''s cowed look, Kirika replied, "I''m not telling."


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Be it for private reasons or work, I am under no obligations to tell you anything. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    (This.. This woman..!)


    Ayano¡¯s eyes burned with murderous intent. Even against such a menacing glare, Kirika still maintained her relaxed smile.


    As the two continued their battle of egos, a hand tugged at Ayano¡¯s sleeve. She glanced down before promptly turning back to face Kirika.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, Ren. I must settle things with this woman...¡°


    ¡°But everyone is waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    Ayano followed Ren''s gaze, noticing ten very disgruntled jutsu-shi''s observing their catfight.


    Masayuki seemed especially impatient. Despite his best attempts to control his temper and anxiety, he was unable to hide a very obvious nerve pulsing at his temple. It was almost as if he was using all of his will to hold back the impulse to scream ¡°Hurry up, you two brats!!!"


    Instead of roaring, Masayuki asked with insincere calm, ¡°It is about time to head for the church... Are the both of you ready?¡±


    But of course, these two were not mere brats who would be afraid of someone like Masayuki. They turned to the man with the fake smile on his face, and icily replied,


    ¡°Then shall we?¡±


    ¡°Feel free to go now.¡±


    Masayuki¡¯s smile froze. He looked dumbly at the two with an expression that was neither laughing nor crying.


    ¡°I believe I said earlier that ''we can start anytime''. Or are you implying that there is some reason that we must go together with you?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°You better hurry and move along. If she escapes, are you going to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Mmm...¡±


    After being blasted by the two¡¯s words continuously, Masayuki¡¯s face flushed red, unable to say any more. Facing the old man cursing her with his eyes, Ayano waved him away with the indifference one would shoo a dog away with.


    ¡°Mmmgghh... Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After shouting out as if venting his anger, Masayuki stormed off with loud and clear footsteps, pausing to angrily reprimand the jutsu-shi who were looking at each other curiously.


    ¡°Will you hurry up!¡±


    ¡°G-Got it!¡±


    Watching Masayaki and company retreat in a huff, Ayano let out a sigh.


    ¡°Finally gone.¡±


    At such a frank reaction, Kirika asked, smiling, ¡°You seem to hate that old man a lot, don''t you, Ayano-chan?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask! Someone who intends to harden his heart and kill his daughter "for the survival of his clan"... There is no need to put up with him!¡±


    ¡°Well in my case, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as the Soushu is happy. Besides, do you really see a future for that guy?¡±


    Ayano could only shrug her shoulders with a bitter smile.


    ¡°All I can say is that Father has no intention of destroying the Oogami family.¡±


    Even so, as the head of the clan he can''t push all the responsibility onto someone else! Masayuki should know this is the head of his own family!


    ¡°''The one who is to take responsibility exists precisely to take up the responsibility''... I''m rather fond of that saying. By the way, do you really intend to fight with Kazuma?¡±


    Kirika nodded as if deep in thought, and then suddenly changed the subject. Despite being slightly at a loss, Ayano still replied honestly, ¡°Yeah, there is no one else after all. Though I may not be able to win, I can try to buy time.¡±


    ¡°...You don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard. There is no shame in losing to that man.¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t intend to put my life on the line for it. Besides, I have this kid with me.¡±


    She patted Ren¡¯s head, who had been silently standing beside her. He looked at Ayano in surprise.


    ¡°Huh..? Me too..?¡±


    Without answering, Ayano changed her kind hand on Ren''s head into a wicked claw. A sharp pain shot through Ren.


    ¡°O-Ouch! That hurts Onee-sama!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together, Ren! ?¡±


    ¡°O-Okay...¡±


    Ren could only give in to the fear and pain, nodding with tears in his eyes.


    Part 2


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Kirika smiled sweetly in gratitude, eliciting an instant greeting from the police officers.


    The police roadblock shift slightly, opening a small gap large enough for a single person. Passing through that small gap, Kirika, Ayano and Ren entered into the secured zone.


    ¡°¡­¡­What a thorough job,¡± Ayano conceded with shock, looking with wonder at their surroundings.


    The normally bustling city corner had been transformed into a literal ghost town. Not only were there no pedestrians, even the people inside the buildings seemed to have been all cleared away.


    Kirika shrugged her shoulders lightly.


    ¡°Actually we only evacuated a few people. Most of the people sensed an abnormality and escaped before we did anything.¡±


    ¡°An abnormality...?¡±


    Catching what seemed link the odor of rotten fish in the wind, Ayano frowned. The asphalt road surface felt strangely gooey. With every step, her sole seemed to be glued to the ground by a thin, sticky thread. Perhaps because of the earth''s corruption, the trees in the park tilted at a dangerous angle under the wind¡¯s blow, as if they would topple any moment.


    ¡°It is rather common nowadays to hear others say that humans are a type of animal that has lost its basic instincts. But judging from this, it seems we have not completely lost them after all. Just think about it, isn¡¯t it strange that no civilians or reporters have come to investigate the inspection area?¡±


    ¡°------Now that you mention it, it seems to be that way.¡±


    Ayano recalled the scene when they were passing through the checkpoints. The manpower present for this operation almost seems excessive for the empty streets, which would definitely arouse suspicion. Normally, Ikebukuro would never be so quiet with a police cordon set up.


    (Normally, huh...)


    Faced with a meaningless imagination, Ayano couldn''t help but reveal a bitter smile. In a situation where youki causes the wind and earth to be corroded, it isn''t even appropriate to think of the word "normal."


    It was convenient of the civilians to notice the unnaturalness and escape. This way they wouldn''t have to worry about witnesses or casualties, and fight as they wished.


    She grinned inwardly, and walked towards the center of the secured zone. The small church here was perhaps the farthest away from the word ¡°Holy¡± in the world!


    The preparations for battle were ready at the target area. Ten jutsu-shi surrounded the church, not letting even an ant through.


    Sensing Ayano''s approach, Masayuki turned around.


    ¡°Ayano-sama and Ren-sama, please do not take part in this operation.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ayano impatiently waves her hand towards Masayuki who reminded them once more.


    The jutsu-shi are concentrating, waiting for Masayuki¡¯s signal. He knows that Misao is waiting inside, and at this stage he does not intend to spend more time searching the interior.


    He plans to burn down the entire church.


    If ten Kannagi jutsus-shi were to release flames all at the same time, this kind of building would be destroyed before it even began burning.


    It would be best if the matter could be settled just with this. In the case that she survived, they would follow the plan and force her into the park and eradicate her.


    There exists no element nor chance of failure. Everyone believed firmly in their victory.


    ¡°Okay, begi¡­¡­¡±


    Right before Masayuki gave the go signal, the door of the church opened slowly. Masayuki quickly stopped his hand, and stared closely at the door.


    Following a sharp squeaking sound, the door opened gradually. They were unable to see the interior at all, the darkness within rejecting the entry of all light.


    On top of that, the darkness even began infesting the light. A certain black object passed through the front door, and appeared in the space filled with light.


    It is someone dressed in a pitch black kimono - a black-haired girl wearing funeral robes. The human-shaped darkness eyed the group of people.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you¡­¡­ Misao¡­¡­?¡±


    Masayuki called his daughter¡¯s name, as if moaning. The immense youki surrounding Misao continued to spread and corrupt the area around her.


    ¡°I welcome everyone¡¯s arrival. Father as well, I am glad to see that you are still so healthy.¡±


    Misao elegantly greeted them, announcing her sincere welcome with a gentle smile.


    But anyone who knew Misao would have noticed that something was wrong. In the last ten years or so, Misao had never smiled like this towards Masayuki.


    Of course, Masayuki did not even realize this. To him, Misao, who as a woman was not fit to become a fighter, was nothing more than a worthless existence to him.


    Staring angrily at the daughter who is smiling innocently, Masayuki shouted from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Silence! A dirty and despicable thing like you is not qualified to call me its Father!¡±


    For a moment moment, the smile in Misao¡¯s eyes vanished. But remembering her facade, she returned to her original expression.


    ¡°Sorry to have been so rude then. By the way------¡°


    Misao looked around, verifying the faces of everyone at the scene.


    ¡°Where is Kazuma-san?¡±


    ¡°That guy has already been dismissed!¡±


    Ayano answered at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Whether he is capable enough is only secondary. We have no intention of hiring someone who does not plan to cooperate with us. This is not charity work.¡±


    Looking down on the girl who seemed to have been waiting to say this, Misao''s lips curled up in a smile.


    Ayano''s eyebrows jump up in an instant. Even if it was just for a moment, she saw the meaning behind that smile.


    It was a mockery, an expression of contempt that one would only use to look down on others. It was an intolerable expression for a jutsushi from a branch family to make, especially one that has been corrupted into a demon.


    ¡°What is so funny¡­¡­?¡±


    Ayano questions in a suppressed tone.


    ¡°The attitude of Ayano-sama is too ugly,¡± Misao replied, still smiling.


    - swoosh. Ayano stepped out, leaning her right body into a battle stance. A terrified Masayuki could only jump out of the way.


    Ignoring the killing intent directed at her, Misao smiled and said, ¡°Does Kazuma-san caring only for me make you that jealous?¡±


    ¡°------!¡±


    The uprising murderous aura shakes the area, but Misao shows no signs of backing off. Unsure whether she was confident in winning, or had lost her sense of judgement-----


    ¡°Very well¡­¡­ Speaking of which, we have yet to settle the score from last time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­ I can¡¯t recall such a thing.¡±


    The face-off was like one of clashing swords. Their exchanged looks alone gave off sparks, building the tension until it seemed ready to explode.


    Ayano quietly drew her Enraiha, its golden brilliance exorcising the nearby youki.


    Faced with a sudden battle of femme fatales, the jutsushi from the branch families began trembling.


    ¡°A¡­¡­ Ayano-sama. Leave Misao to us¡­¡­¡±


    Masayuki hurriedly tried to halt Ayano, but was silenced by her murderous aura. After all, the level between the two was completely different.


    No one can stop them. Just as everyone at the scene is thinking this way------


    ¡°Excuse me, sorry to disturb when the two of you are so busy.¡±


    With her ear at the mobile phone that is switched to vibration mode, Kirika made a routine announcement.


    ¡°Yagami Kazuma has appeared. He is closing in from the direction of the main road.¡±


    Ayano¡¯s body shook suddenly.


    (I''m saved------)


    Seeing this reaction, Masayuki sighs in relief.


    ¡°Ayano-sama------¡°


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Keeping Enraiha raised, Ayano glared at Misao once more. The woman only lifted her chin in a smug grin of victory, noticing Ayano''s furrowed brow.


    (There should still be time after killing her first¡­¡­)


    For a moment, Ayano considered this seriously. But now that she was calm, her personal feelings came second to the mission.


    ¡°Masayuki-san, please act as we have originally planned. Superintendent Tachibana, I will not ask you to fight with Kazuma, but please maintain the spiritual boundary. Okay?¡±


    Ayano gives off commands one by one, and finally shifts her eyes to Ren.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go stall Kazuma!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes¡­¡­¡±


    Ren droops his eyes, and nods to reply with a helpless tone. Ignoring Ren¡¯s attitude, Ayano forcefully dragged him off.


    Part 3


    ¡°Looks like I''m late, has it already begun?¡±


    Sprinting on the empty streets, Kazuma grumbles, swerving as he turns a corner.


    He saw Misao¡¯s ''invitation'', but noticed it an hour later than Kannagi and the police. There was no special reason for it; he just happened to have fallen asleep.


    Even though he leapt out of bed immediately when he sensed the rising youki, he could not deny the fact that he came late. The only good thing about this was that it was happening next to the hotel he was using as a base in his search for Misao.


    (Speaking of which, to be located so close¡­¡­ Even though I am not sure who it may be, but he''s good.)


    Thinking about the real enemy who has yet to reveal himself, Kazuma speeds up. Perhaps due to all his wrong-doings most of the time, he did not reach the destination that easily.


    Two shadows stood before Kazuma, stopping him. After identifying them with sharp eyes, he eventually let out a bored sigh.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Well, SORRY for being me.¡±


    Hearing his disappointed voice, Ayano retorted impolitely in the same manner. She held Enraiha in her hand, her intentions as plain as day.


    Leaving that aside...


    ¡°Why is Ren here as well?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡±


    Ayano opened her palm and slaped onto the bitterly smiling Ren¡¯s head. A loud smack echoed through the street


    ¡°Obviously, we''re working together to beat you up!¡± Ayano exclaimed enthusiastically, but Ren backed off slightly, shaking his head vigorously from a place that Ayano couldn''t see.


    Kazuma decided to leave Ren aside for now. Looking straight at Ayano who seemed ready to fight anytime, Kazuma grinned confidently.


    ¡°...Are you sure you came prepared?¡±


    A fierce ki enveloped Ayano.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡­¡±


    It''s frightening. Kazuma is only standing there, but even that was scary enough already. She was completely unprepared, as there was not a single hope of victory.


    ¡°Even so, I must do this! Because only I can!¡±


    As if trying to throw away her fears and hesitations, she raises the Enraiha with everything she has. She swings down the blade with all her strength.


    ¡°Take this..!! KAZUMA!¡±


    A massive plasma body burned the air and sped off. Looking at that object closing in at a high speed, Kazuma effortlessly waved his hand.


    The fist entangled with wind sent the plasma bullet flying. The scorching flames veered off at a 90-degree angle, tearing a huge hole in a building caught in the fireball''s path.


    (As expected, ranged attacks are useless...)


    Ayano holds the Enraiha tightly, determined to go into melee combat.


    As she gradually reduced the distance between them, intending to jump straight at Kazuma, he suddenly relaxed and took a step back.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry to do this when you''re all fired up, but I''m in a hurry. I''ll play with you next time!¡±


    Leaving this selfish remark, Kazuma rode the wind, flew into the sky... and disappeared. This was done by manipulating the density of air and causing a change in the refraction of light to create an effect of invisibility.


    ¡°Huhhh!?¡±


    Ren who is standing further back gives off a sound of surprise. But Ayano has already seen this kind of trick before, and has come up with a method against it.


    ¡°Hmph...¡°


    She raises Enraiha slowly.


    ¡°Did you think the same trick....¡°


    Just as Fuu-jutsushi observe air flow, En-Jutsushi use fire- heat to see the world. Ayano cannot possibly miss a heat source with more than twice the temperature of the air.


    ¡°...would work on me twice?!¡±


    A high-speed plasma bullet fired off, and accurately shot past the invisible Kazuma. Fortunately, for Kazuma, the layer of wind kekkai around him repelled the blast.


    ¡°Whoa!?¡±


    Kazuma suddenly appeared in the sky. Having lost the protection of the wind, Fuu-Jutsushi are naturally unable to fly in the air------ and will of course fall down.


    ¡°Here we go...!¡±


    Just before falling onto the ground, Kazuma regained control of the wind. His body flipped upright as his feet landed softly on the ground.


    Looking at the proud Ayano, Kazuma sighed and lectured her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? If you have time to study small tricks like this, you should go practice your sword skills.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. It''s pretty useful, after all.¡± Ayano shouldered Enraiha, laughing proudly.


    ¡°Are you disappointed that your technique was exposed?¡±


    ¡°...Not really. That aside... what are you going to do now?¡±


    Ayano has already dragged Kazuma onto the ground, so she can use Enraiha to attack directly.


    ------That is, if she can hit him.


    With Ayano''s abilities, she can''t even touch Kazuma. The difference in power is too great to be bridged by hard work or determination.


    However, Ayano''s composed smile doesn''t fade.


    ¡°Did you really think I would go against you without thinking of anything?¡±


    ¡°Yup. After all, you''re an animal that moves on instinct,¡± Kazuma replied instantly. A vein rose in Ayano''s temple.


    ¡°Why, you..! Then, watch this!¡±


    Ayano stretched her hand behind her, thrusting out the ''thing'' she grabbed towards Kazuma.


    ¡°Ultimate technique! (Ren) Barrier!!¡±


    ------(Please wait a moment...)


    The stopped time started to flow again.


    Kazuma sighs as if emptying his lungs. He looked at Ayano with pity.


    ¡°Anyway, explain to me just what on earth you''re doing.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh, no matter how wicked and inhuman you are, I doubt you''d be able to hurt Ren! As long as I have this Ren Barrier, even if I can''t win, I definitely won''t lose either!¡±


    Hiding behind Ren whose entire body was lifted up by the collar, Ayano declared her stalemate with confidence.


    While looking at this scene with a pained expression, Kazuma muttered, ¡°...how should I say this, don¡¯t you feel any shame as the next Soushu of the Kannagi?¡±


    ¡°I, for one, am embarrassed...¡± Hung like a doll that had just been washed, Ren quietly mumbled.


    ¡°Shut up! I''ll do whatever it takes to win!¡± Ayano shouted, flustered.


    ¡°No, you still can''t win. You just won¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°Ah...that''s... anyway. If you think you can break through this Ren Barrier, just try it!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kazuma effortlessly released blades of wind that, arcing like boomerangs, sliced at both of Ayano''s arms from behind.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    Although they didnt''t reach the skin, both of Ayano''s sleeves were completely shredded, surprising her enough to drop Ren the Barrier.


    Ren quickly escapes to a place where Ayano''s hands couldnt''t reach him. He naturally didn''t want to keep working with her.


    ¡°Hey, stop right there!¡±


    Ayano tries to chase after Ren, but


    ------ Swoosh!


    A blade of wind flying right before the tip of her nose made her stop in her steps.


    She happens to look below her feet, and noticed that the surface of the asphalt was smoothly sliced through like butter.


    A cold sweat ran down Ayano''s back.


    ¡°Well, I understand somewhat. Basically, you''re just trying to buy some time, right?¡±


    Ayano was frozen, her intentions exposed. Kazuma pronounced coldly, ¡°I think I told you already, but I''m in a hurry to get there. If you keep fooling around... you''ll die.¡±


    ¡°....!¡±


    As if being pushed by a massive intent to kill, Ayano uses all her strength to move to the side. A blade of wind flew through the place where she had just stood.


    This wasn''t a threat or an attack meant to disable someone. It was clearly aimed to slice a person in two.


    (He''s gotten serious...?)


    A shiver ran down her back. Ayano prepared to aim for the eyes, and focused every nerve in her body on the enemy in front of her.


    Kazuma''s attacks don''t have any setup time or movements. He can release a lethal strike without even moving a finger. In comparison to dodging attacks like these, dodging bullets is much easier.


    Ayano tossed aside her useless defense, prayed to God that she wouldn''t suffer fatal injuries, and thrust in a straight line.


    Relentlessly striking wind blades continued to extinguish the flames surrounding her entire body. Ayano gave up on meaningless dodging attempts, and closed in on Kazuma in the shortest distance possible.


    (...I reached him!)


    Within striking distance, the sword is faster than jutsu.


    Jutsu is the substantiation of one¡¯s will. And so, when one uses jutsu, one must think; that means the signal must cycle through the brain. In comparison, when the body is using every muscle, sometimes even the most basic will of to ''make the body move'' may be left out entirely. For someone whose fighting skills have been trained to a certain extent, they have experienced the feeling of ''striking before thinking''. This speed cannot be surpassed by jutsu. No matter how much one trains, it is logically impossible to active jutsu subconsciously.


    Ayano swung Enraiha down forcefully. It would be an understatement to describe the destructive might of the sword as merely "overwhelming." If a human was hit...no, even lightly grazed by it, he would become a piece of charcoal.


    Kazuma moved to the left to dodge the slice. Ayano pulled the blade back, reversing her grip, and cut diagonally upwards.


    Kazuma dodged left again, simultaneously dashing inside Ayano''s guard, who had exposed her torso for the upward slice. Targeting Ayano''s right wrist, Kazuma''s disarm succeeded and Enraiha dropped from Ayano''s hand. If this had been a competition, the judge would have probably announced Kazuma¡¯s victory by now. But, this is an actual battle... and the blade that Ayano wields is Enraiha.


    After dodging the palm strike aimed at her chin by twisting her body, Ayano focused her consciousness onto Enraiha. At the same time, the Enraiha that was flying in midair disappeared. Following that, she began collect energy in her chest area. Gripping her empty right hand tightly and focusing that burning, throbbing power within, Ayano once again formed Enraiha in her right hand within the blink of an eye.


    She went for a vicious and sudden attack. Even though Ayano thought that her surprise attack was successful, this seemed to be within the opponent¡¯s expectations as well. Kazuma bends backwards slightly, the tip of the blade swept by his body by a mere 4 millimeters.


    Kazuma leisurely put distance between them once more, a smile appearing on his face. It was undoubtedly a smile of praise, though Ayano failed to realize it.


    (Smile all you want!)


    Determined to close the distance, Ayano leapt right at Kazuma. She slashed horizontally at Kazuma''s body, and continued to swing as he dodged backwards.


    Kazuma eventually backed up against the wall of a building, unable to retreat any further. The joy of having forced the enemy to his end brought a sinister smile to Ayano''s face.


    (I''ve got him....!)


    All the muscles in her body tensed up, and her condensed power was all released at a single point. The sword tip struck straight at Kazuma¡¯s face at the shortest distance possible. There was no way to dodge or defend against the scorching blade; Ayano firmly believed she had won.


    A full-powered attack at that detestable face that is always laughing and joking around...


    ¡°Wha-¡°


    Ayano''s eyes widened as Enraiha stopped dead before Kazuma¡¯s face, as if halted by an invisible wall. No matter how much strength she used, the remaining distance of ten centimeters could not be shortened any further.


    (A wind kekkai...?)


    The truth was before her eyes, but Ayano still couldn''t believe believe it. A high level spirit jutsu can surpass physical phenomena------ she understood this common knowledge very well. But, just how much willpower must be concentrated to be able to make an air ward that is strong enough to withstand Enraiha? It was utterly incomprehensible to Ayano.


    ¡°Well, that''s just how it is,¡± Kazuma mumbled as if it were only natural, and the wind kekkai disappeared at the same time. Walking past Ayano who fell forward as was unable to draw her strength back in time, Kazuma used an intolerably arrogant tone to say, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today.¡±


    Ayano was, of course, very agitated.


    ¡°Wha..What do you mean by ''stop here for today''!? This is not a practice!¡±


    ¡°I accompanied you for some time already, what else do you have to complain about?¡±


    "This isn''t over.¡±


    Ayano quickly regained her calm and pointed Enraiha at Kazuma.


    ¡°You must stay with me until Misao¡¯s punishment is over. Because this problem must be taken care of by our own people.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, that side can hardly fend for themselves.¡±


    ¡°...what do you mean?¡±


    To Ayano¡¯s question, Kazuma silently raised three fingers.


    ¡°Three? What..?¡±


    Kazuma didn''t answer, but instead he retracted his ring finger.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Following that, he retracted his middle finger.


    ¡°One.¡±


    The last one. Kazuma retracts his index finger, showing a faint grin on his face.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Accompanied by an explosion, a pitch black pillar of fire erupted into the sky.


    Part 4


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡±


    Ayano stared in awe at the pillar of fire.


    Black flames.


    Unlike the black smoke created from burning of heavy oil, the flames themselves were black in color.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡­ Misao¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else that can use flames that are full of youki like this? Then it seems that the battle style of the Kannagi must have changed quite a bit ever since I left.¡±


    Kazuma questioned her seriously. Perhaps he really wanted to know the answer to this question?


    ¡°We don''t have anyone like that!¡± Ayano answered rudely. Of course, Kazuma didn''t take offense and merely put an indifferent expression, shrugging as he walked off.


    ¡°H-hold it!¡±


    Kazuma obediently stopped.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Is there someone among those people there that you hope will die? Then I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer; after all there are only three minutes left.¡±


    Ayano took a while to truly understand the meaning behind that sentence. Ren, comprehending his brother, fearfully asked, ¡°Is Misao really that strong? That even ten people working together are still unable to defeat her?"


    ¡°Six.¡±


    Kazuma corrects truthfully.


    ¡°------Huh?¡±


    ¡°After that blast earlier, the presence of four people disappeared.¡±


    Ren was struck speechless, and in turn Ayano roared, ¡°You should''ve said something like that sooner!¡±


    ¡°You should''ve realized it much sooner.¡±


    ¡°Y...you...¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Onee-san.¡±


    Ren tried in vain to pacify the near-exploding Ayano as he looked at his brother with blaming eyes.


    ¡°Onii-san, why can¡¯t you just get along with onee-san?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by "get along?" Our goals this time are entirely different. She''s no friend of mine."


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still intend to defend Misao!?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Kazuma nods naturally at Ayano, who stared at him wide-eyed.


    ¡°¡­¡­What are you thinking? Do you know how many people that girl killed!?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I am not so kind as to pity a bunch of dead strangers.¡±


    Kazuma spits this line out easily, and following that walks off without waiting for their reactions. Ayano hurriedly chased after him until she eventually overtook Kazuma.


    The park wasn''t very far. Even though she ran, she was only faster by around ten seconds. But, that was more than enough.


    (Find her, and settle it in one blow!)


    She was confident. No matter how strong Misao may have become, compared to herself of the main family, their levels of power were entirely different. Just one strike from Enraiha should be able to eliminate Misao.


    Ayano reached the park. She jumped over the fence at the entrance, and ran into the square.


    There was no need to search for her, as Misao stood at the centre of the square. Despite being surrounded by jutsushi of the branch families, there was not a single trace of anxiety on her face; on the contrary, it was the jutsushi that seemed to be trembling in fear.


    The time to worry over the face of the Oogami was long past. Planning to finish Misao off in one go, Ayano pushed the Jutsushis surrounding Misao aside------ and was shocked herself.


    Misao did not even notice Ayano¡¯s appearance as she happily played with a rubber ball. She wore an innocent smile, and gently dribbled the rubber ball at waist height. The group gaped at this simple repetition without any notion of boredom.


    At a second glance, the rubber ball looked very old and tattered, its surface yellowish like the earth. The fading grayish black threads were spread around in great volumes, just like a bamboo curtain falling off continuously. Those wavering black threads, looked just like hair------


    (Just like------?)


    The instant she realized what that rubber ball was, Ayano felt goosebumps all over her body. Her hand clenched over her mouth, trying hard to keep from vomiting.


    The messy black threads------ those were the hair of a man just over fifty years of age.


    The red threads spread over the soil-yellow surface------ those were blood stains splattered on the victim¡¯s skin.


    The object that Misao was bouncing like a rubber ball was the head of a dead person. The face of the man who is planning to slay his own daughter for the survival of the family, now rebounded up and down between the ground and the white, tender hand.


    Dum...dum...dum...


    The sound of the bouncing ¡°rubber ball¡± was abnormally heavy. Every time it hit the solid ground, more wounds gradually appeared on Masayuki¡¯s painful and distorted expression.


    Common sense dictates that it is impossible for a human head to bounce like a rubber ball. This may have been caused by psychic powers or something similar to move the head¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ Misao¡­¡­¡±


    Ayano was unable to say a word. What could she say to a girl happily playing with her father''s head?


    Before the eyes of Ayano and company who were staring with their breaths held, Misao bounced the ¡°rubber ball¡± diligently. If there was any purpose behind this action, that could still have been seen in a more optimistic manner. Like venting her anger on the body, scaring the enemy with her power, or a part of a jutsu ritual------ anything else would have been fine. But this is different. Anyone could tell that this action was meaningless.


    She treated it like a child''s game. Like a kid using a crumpled piece of paper as a ball, Misao simply treated her father''s head as a simple ball.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Misao suddenly hit the ¡°rubber ball¡± with force. Jumping higher than before, the ¡°ball¡± bounced to her chest area, and Misao stretched her hands out to catch it.


    ¡°What have you been doing since just now?¡±


    No one understood her murmuring.


    Yet, a voice answered in reply.


    ¡°It''s hard to explain so quickly, but I still rushed here.¡±


    Like an avalanche, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered at the same direction.


    That relaxed expression without any tension did not waver at all under the stare of everyone in the area. Even though he possesses power that surpasses anyone, his demeanor was calmer and firmer than anyone.


    Just that cheeky presence was enough to dispel the abnormal demonic aura given off by Misao.


    Possessing the power to accept everything, Yagami Kazuma stood before the gathering as if his "right" to power was as natural as the air.


    ¡°Looks like I made it in time for the climax.¡±

 Volume 2, Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer

    Volume 2, Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer


    Part 1


    ¡°He¡± who observed all from the sky, had done so from the very beginning.


    For humans, the area directly above them has always been a blind spot. The presence of "he" who lurked among dimensional intervals was undetectable even by the greatest Fuu-Jutsushi.


    ¡°He¡± was content. Everything was proceeding as planned, everyone moving as ¡°he¡± had expected them to. They were completely unaware that they were pawns, believing that they were acting according to their own will.


    Looking down like a god, "he" drank in this feeling of superiority.


    (How lucky of me to have picked up such a useful tool.)


    Oogami Misao - the first pawn ¡°he¡± obtained. Blind with hatred, a pawn that bore a special meaning to that man.


    "He" thanked the stars - "they" worshipped neither gods nor devils, after all - for guiding such a convenient pawn into his grasp.


    From the start, it had never been much more than an amusing game. Assisting that silly child''s naive plans for revenge------ and at such little cost. Such charitable actions were a favorite hobby of "his". After "he" named his price - a small one, really - an amusing expression that "he" could never get bored of appeared on her face.


    Nonetheless, these were all but pointless amusements, because now Misao had already become a sharp blade capable of killing that man.


    (Yagami Kazuma------ I must eliminate that unforgivable sinner with my own hands. Just what can be more glorious than that......)


    Having such a prestigious record, ¡°he¡± may be bestowed with an extremely high position. Receiving continuous praises, envies and admirations------ A future filled with glory.


    That is neither a fantasy or a dream, that ¡°tomorrow¡± that will definitely come about is right before his very eyes.


    Of course, the power he has now is not enough, there is no way he can beat that monster head-on. But, he is very confident in his victory.


    Even though he is powerful enough to do so, Kazuma can¡¯t bring himself to kill Misao. Furthermore, Misao has yet to reach the stage of completion.


    (Come on, Misao------ Just a little more.)


    ¡°He¡± reveals a smile filled with gentle love at the girl who is walking down the road of destruction.


    ¡°......Finally......¡±


    Those red lips give off an agitated voice of happiness.


    ¡°This moment has finally arrived......¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which moment it is you are referring to, but it is indeed time to settle things.¡±


    Kazuma nods, saying this meaningful line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care------ But must you kill ¡°that person¡±?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, you mean ¡°this person¡±?¡±


    Misao lowers her head to look at her father¡¯s head that she is hugging.


    ¡°It is only right for the father to avenge his son right? But, not only did otou-san not agree to help me, he even intended to kill his very own daughter, me. So, I decided to just borrow his powers------ like this.¡±


    Something similar to a powerful current flowered into Misao¡¯s hand from Masayuki¡¯s head. The skin of the head dries up rapidly, the hair that turned white begins falling off.


    In a matter of seconds, the chopped off head became a dried mummy.


    ¡°Foolish otou-san.¡±


    Misao grapples hard at her father¡¯s head. At the same time as it is giving off irritating squeaking sounds, Masayuki¡¯s head was crushed into pieces. The pieces were all disintegrated and blown off by the wind before reaching the floor.


    ¡°Come on, otou-san------ Become one with me, and let¡¯s take revenge for onii-san together?¡±


    Absorbing her father------ The life of the head of the Ogami, Misao¡¯s youki shows an explosive increase.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°Mmm......¡±


    The remaining Jutsushis moans. Even Ayano stretches her arms before her, taking on a defensive stance.


    An abnormally strong youki. Its strength is so, its quality is very ominous as well. This is the power she obtained from draining the lives of over a hundred, countless grudges from the souls are mixed within, it can be considered reasonable in some way.


    ¡°The few of you can just get back now!¡±


    Ayano hurriedly warns the Jutsushis. Having evolved to such an immense youki, the powers of the branch family cannot handle it at all.


    ¡°B...... But......¡±


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    Ayano shouts at those hesitant Jutsushis. The Jutsushis look towards each other.


    ¡°------Got it, we will obey Ayano-sama¡¯s order.¡±


    They discreetly stated that they are obeying orders, and then rushed off the scene.


    Following that, Misao¡¯s youki began to gather into a bundle. Basked in the youki that seemed as though one would be able to hear the voices of hatred from the victims, the fire spirits manifested in the form of pitch black flames.


    (Oh...... That is rather quick......)


    Looking at the black fireball created above Misao¡¯s head, Ayano is secretly impressed.


    Misao stretches her right hand out swiftly, pointing at Kazuma alone. Following that action, the fireball whistles off and closes in at Kazuma.


    ¡°............¡±


    Kazuma does not move an inch, staring silently at the fireball that is coming straight at him. Following that------ The sound of an explosion can be heard, Kazuma¡¯s body is surrounded by pitch black flames.


    Misao shows a hearty smile. But, seeing Kazuma covered in flames, there is no change on Ayano and Ren¡¯s faces.


    The flames disperses slowly. Appearing within is------


    ¡°------!¡±


    Even though it may be unsuitable to say this, but it is naturally Kazuma, without a scratch.


    ¡°------ And then?¡±


    ¡°Grr------¡±


    As if being pushed back by his presence, Misao bites hard at her teeth as she moves backwards, but after that she began gathering youki once more.


    ¡°Then------ How about this!?¡±


    A black fireball is created above Misao¡¯s head once more. Not just one. Two, three------ fireballs kept on appearing, each of the fireballs is twice as hot as one just now.


    ¡°Wow......¡± Ren exclaims. ¡°Misao is really talented.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If anyone would still dare to say her personality is not suitable for training now, that would be a joke. If she accumulates experience properly, she would probably have been the strongest Jutsushi among the branch families by now.¡±


    Ayano praises Misao¡¯s talent without any conservation. Yet, that calm expression is just opposite to what she has just said, she does not see Misao¡¯s powers as a threat at all.


    Up to ten fireballs came to Kazuma¡¯s side one by one. The group of fireballs that has their heat and kinetic energy completely under control, surrounds Kazuma in a hemispherical manner and explodes.


    Misao adjusts the direction of the explosion, causing all the energy to be focused within the hemisphere. Being scorched by the great heat, with the merciless pressure from explosion waves from all directions, a normal Jutsushi will probably be completely destroyed, leaving not a single piece of meat behind.


    (That is really something. But......)


    Needless to say, Kazuma is of course, not a normal Jutsushi. He stands in the interior of the explosion that is gradually dispersing, blocking off the black flames¡¯ attack without a sweat.


    ¡°How can that be......¡±


    ¡°I say------¡±


    Ayano informs Misao who is dumbstruck there with an impatient tone.


    ¡°If Kazuma would die under flames of that level, he would have been killed by me long ago.¡±


    ¡°Nee-san...... That is a little......¡±


    ¡°The way you handle your attacks is very flexible, but just looking at power alone it is way weaker than Ren. To use that kind of warm flames to kill Kazuma, it will not even be considered a joke to others.¡±


    ¡°How can that be...... This kind of thing should not happen!¡±


    Faced with those heartless comments, Misao with a great change in her expression tries hard to rebut:


    ¡°I have become even stronger than Kazuma-san! I can definitely beat him now, Angel-sama guaranteed that!¡±


    ¡°Angel-sama?¡±


    Ayano stares straight and hard at Misao.


    These words sound a little mad, but she does not seem to be joking either.


    (It seems something is helping her from behind the scenes------ and it is the kind that is not too decent.)


    Ayano grumbles in her heart.


    ¡°Angel¡±------ What a shameful name. That should not be a real angel, but no matter whether it is a name he gave himself or by others, the moment that person accepts that name readily, he is not decent already.


    ¡°Just what kind of pervert is that?¡±


    ¡°It is insulting to call me a pervert.¡±


    This answer that bears laughter within came from the sky suddenly.


    ¡°....!!¡±


    Ayano raises her head abruptly to look up into the sky. About five meters in the air------ There he is.


    Ayano stares closely at the youth that is gradually descending from the sky.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it...... An ¡°Angel¡±......¡±


    His age appears to be around ten. Golden curly hair, round emerald eyes, and a smile filled with benevolence.


    That appearance with gentle light coming out from all over his body, it is just like the angel that is drawn on the pictures of religions. If there is background music and songs of praises now, then this would certainly be filled with a solemn atmosphere.


    ¡°Angel-sama!¡±


    Misao runs to the youth¡¯s side, looking very touched. She does not seem to mind if her kimono is dirtied, she kneels right by his feet entirely.


    ¡°Angel-sama, please guide me on what to do, please bestow upon me the way to successfully take revenge.¡±


    Like a lost child yearning for his mother, Misao relies on the youth whole-heartedly.


    The youth reveals a gentle smile, caressing Misao¡¯s head gently, and says:


    ¡°There is no such method.¡±


    Misao slowly blinks her eyes.


    ¡°...... Huh?¡±


    ¡°For you to defeat Kazuma Yagami, that is an impossible task.¡±


    The youth said every word out very clearly. Everyone else besides Misao begins to notice, that that seemingly loving smile, is actually a joyful expression of torment.


    ¡°B...... But...... Angel-sama told me that I have already obtained enough power for revenge------¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that.¡±


    The youth nods seriously, then lowers his head to look at Misao. Misao still seem as though she can¡¯t believe that the youth betrayed her, her eyes shine with uneasiness.


    ¡°That is a lie.¡±


    Misao is so shocked she is at a loss for words, and simply widens her eyes. The youth looks at the expression happily, and then uses an exaggerated tone to ask:


    ¡°Why do you seem so surprised? Didn¡¯t you not even trust me from the very beginning?¡±


    ------For our mutual benefit, let us work together from now on-------


    Misao suddenly remembers this line. It was undoubtedly spoken from her very lips. In less than a week¡¯s time, she has completely forgotten all about it------


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we were just using each other, that was the relationship between us. But now you believe in me unconditionally, just what made you that way?¡±


    ¡°T......That is......¡±


    Misao tries hard to recollect her memories, but------


    ¡°............¡±


    ¡°It seems you noticed, nothing. But you trust me, why?¡±


    The youth¡¯s smile is very gentle all along, the name ¡°Angel¡± suits it very well.


    ¡°You...... What did you...... do to me......¡±


    ¡°Nothing special, just a little hypnosis. Don¡¯t worry, it is dispelled now. And------ You have something with me, I shall return it to you as well!¡±


    ¡°------ Ahhh!¡±


    Misao uses a very exaggerated motion to dodge the fingers that the youth stretched out at her, as though there is lethal poison at his fingertips.


    The youth uses gentle eyes to look at Misao who collapsed to the floor and is unable to get up, moving her hips to try to get away, yet at the same time he raises his stretched out hand up towards the sky.


    ¡°Actually there is no need for direct contact.¡±


    Snap, the youth¡¯s fingers gave off a sound.


    ¡°Come, recall. All your actions before today.¡±


    ¡°Huh......?¡±


    (All my actions......)


    In order to take revenge for my brothers, I killed over a hundred innocent civilians to obtain their vigor------


    (But, that was for revenge, it was for a justified cause, so......)


    Just as she thought so naturally, her brain seems to have received an impact suddenly.


    ¡°So¡± what?


    Because it is for a justified cause, so all those people who were killed would forgive her? And to willingly give their lives up?


    That is impossible.


    No matter the reason, taking away the lives of others is an undeniable sin, it is an unacceptable action------


    ------ I don¡¯t recall hiring dead people------


    ¡°No......¡±


    ------ As long as I continue taking in the vigor of hundreds, thousands of people like this------


    ¡°No way......¡±


    ------ Foolish otou-san------


    ¡°No...... No way......¡±


    ¡°Angel¡± made a merciless declaration at Misao who is trying to run away from reality.


    ¡°That is right, they were all killed by you.¡±


    ¡°Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!¡±


    Misao screams out.


    ¡°No way! No way! No way! It¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t want to do that kind of thing!!¡±


    ¡°But you still did. In order to obtain power, so you manipulated youma and took away the lives of hundreds, and you won¡¯t even spare your very own father.¡±


    ¡°------!¡±


    Misao eyes expands to their limit. She raises her head to look at that gentle smile directed at her with extreme fear.


    ¡°Ah...... Ahh...... Ahhhh......¡±


    She thought she was very cautious, and to use him instead. The result from such reckless actions------ Is this.


    To not realize at all that she is the one being manipulated instead, and killed over a hundred innocent people, and even killing her own father in the end.


    Originally intending to take revenge for her family, yet she killed her very family in the process. This can only be described as an extreme irony.


    ¡°You worked hard all this time, Misao. By the way------¡°


    The youth asks Misao, who is at a loss thinking about her own sins, with a cheerful smile:


    ¡°Your father¡¯s vigor, how did it taste?¡±


    ¡°----------------!!¡±


    Her pupils shrink instantly, sweat coming out from her forehead. The mouth that opened subconsciously gave off a choking moan:


    ¡°...... Ah...... Ah......¡±


    A great power that is way beyond her actual strength residing in her chest. The sound of that beating power became that of an attack, constantly blaming Misao.


    The evidence of her sin is so obvious, there is no way she can escape the sound of those grudges coming from within her body.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Misao stretches her five fingers, stabbing them into the centre of her chest. As if trying to use her fingers to pierce through the ribs, digging that dreadful power out together with her heart.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Misao rolls around on the floor with red eyes as she continued screaming madly.


    Part 2


    ¡°What did you do......¡±


    Ayano¡¯s eyes shift away from the frantic Misao, and in turn stares at the youth.


    ¡°What did you do to Misao!?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone would complain about me doing that.¡±


    Ignoring her fierce eyes, the youth smiles to say:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that earlier? I am just returning what I held onto back to her.¡±


    ¡°What you held onto------?¡±


    ¡°This girl, Misao, is way too soft-hearted, even for revenge, she is unwilling to harm anyone that is not related in any way.¡±


    Hearing Ayano¡¯s question, the youth cheerfully explains:


    ¡°So I took away some obstructing emotions from Misao¡¯s heart. Like how to respect others, worries as not hoping to cause trouble for others------ Meaning what most would call conscience or ethics?¡±


    ¡°What......¡±


    Such malicious methods left Ayano speechless.


    Precisely because of that, Misao took the lives of others without hesitation, and used the reason ¡°for revenge¡± to justify it.


    And then, when Misao¡¯s hands are tainted with blood, the emotions that were taken away earlier is put in once more. Converting her back to the kind and gentle Misao who would rather get injured than to hurt others.


    All just to mock the way she crumples due to guilt.


    ¡°You actually......¡±


    ¡°It is really too interesting.¡±


    The youth uses a smile to reply to those blaming eyes, then shifts his eyes slightly.


    ¡°So? Are you pleased?¡±


    ¡°......What is it that you want to do?¡±


    Kazuma uses an emotionless tone to ask:


    ¡°To put in so much effort, and ruin a person just for fun?¡±


    ¡°That is one of my purposes as well, because I enjoy seeing how people get ruined. Even though very few people would make me put in this much effort, but------¡±


    The youth¡¯s smile becomes even more magnificent.


    ¡°Yagami Kazuma, to ruin someone that is special to you, won¡¯t it be rude if I don¡¯t put in more effort?¡±


    The youth¡¯s smile is very eerie. Ayano can¡¯t help but retreat backwards, Ren on the other hand hides behind Kazuma.


    There aren¡¯t any changes in his tone and expression at all, but the hatred shown amidst his words, made the two who have no resistance against this kind of eccentric characters feel very scared.


    Kazuma knits his brows slightly.


    ¡°......Have we met somewhere before?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time we met face to face. But I------ We did not forget you even for a second. You must understand, you standing here, alive, are in itself an unforgivable taboo.¡±


    The youth voices out to scold him, yet he is unable to move Kazuma in any way.


    ¡°And here I was wondering what you wanted to say------¡±


    Kazuma says with an obvious mockery:


    ¡°I offended way too many people, so I can¡¯t really recall. Ahh, but you don¡¯t need to explain any further, I won¡¯t recall anyway.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t recall? That is a good thing. The noble name of our master is not something that someone like you should remember, it is best that you have forgotten it.¡±


    The youth fights back, taunting Kazuma.


    ¡°But as I am benevolent, I shall tell you my name!


    My name is Mikaeru! Mikaeru Hari!! In the name of the stars and wisdom, I shall now eliminate our enemy Yagami Kazuma!¡±


    ¡°----------------!¡±


    Kazuma¡¯s expression vanished instantly. He bears that blank expression, as if wearing a mask, and stares at Mikaeru who announced his name with resolution.


    ------ In the name of the stars and wisdom------


    Kazuma shut his eyes while facing the youth for a second.


    In a certain way, this sentence made Kazuma who he is now. Four years ago------ That day, when he experienced for himself that the lack of power can sometimes be equivalent to a sin, ¡°That man¡± melodiously declared that sentence before him.


    ------ I only seek the truth ------


    In his hand, he holds the girl whom Kazuma wanted to protect, yet failed to do so, her heart.


    When he opens his eyes once more, Kazuma¡¯s usual arrogant smile is back. But------


    ¡°............¡±


    Ren who stuck behind Kazuma, suddenly let go of his hand that is grabbing the lower part of his jacket, and backs off. Ayano turns her body, switching it to an angle that can see both Kazuma and Mikaeru at the same time.


    ¡°Ahh------ So that¡¯s it.¡±


    Silently------ Kazuma smiles silently.


    ¡°I got it, so you wanted to follow in your master¡¯s footsteps?¡±


    At the next moment, Kazuma¡¯s ¡°ki¡± exploded.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Wahhhh!¡±


    Multiplied, expanded------ it is not such a simple phenomenon. Basked in the pressure of the ¡°ki¡± that is equivalent to a shockwave, Ren¡¯s body began to float.


    ¡°Wait......Wait a minite...... This is......¡±


    Ayano¡¯s expression is very tense. Power of such intensity, she has not seen anything like it even when Kazuma is fighting against Ryuya.


    (Just what is this about------!?)


    A ¡°ki¡± that is responding towards his furious roar, the wind begins to spin fiercely. All the energy that is being collected in a bundle is compressed to a scary intensity------


    ¡°Fine then------ Let me help you. Pray to the demon lord, to bless you such that you would follow your master to hell!¡±


    The wind is released, a supersonic speed wind blade strikes towards Mikaeru rapidly.


    ¡°How na?ve.¡±


    The youth reveals a cold smile, and disappears the moment before he is cut by the wind blade.


    ¡°Che! Teleported?¡±


    As if answering Kazuma, Mikaeru¡¯s conscious echoed emptily.


    ¡°I did not run away, because there is no such need. Why did you think I appeared before you? That is because I am not afraid of you------ Because I have obtained enough power to kill you!¡±


    As he makes his declaration loudly, countless goo pieces emerge from the ground surface.


    ¡°As you have seen just now, that is not Misao¡¯s true power. She is unable to completely control that great power------The method to use that power as one pleases lies within my hands.¡±


    ¡°Misao------?¡±


    Without realizing it, Misao¡¯s screams had vanished. Ayano looks around, and finds Misao lying on the floor as if dead.


    Her chest rises up slightly, but other than that there is no indication of life. The body with sand all over lies motionless, there is nothing reflected in those open, but empty eyes.


    The goo pieces quietly crawls forward, pressing onto Misao¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, Misao is wrapped by a small semi-transparent mountain.


    ¡°Ah......¡±


    First, the color changed.


    The transparency disappeared, the surface began to bear the shine of a metallic surface. That wavering, seemingly soft appearance, with that ironic texture that can reflect light, makes one associate with gigantic mercury.


    Then, the shape changed.


    The goo pieces that sat still like a bun grew four legs, and lifted its gigantic body, then a head, tail reached out, and its back even grew wings.


    The shape-shifting continued to progress.


    Its appearance that is rough like the clay product made by a child, slowly and continuously adjusts its shape, gradually possessing a clear outline.


    Joints appeared in those legs that were originally but four sticks, and sharp claws grew out of them. The surface of the body is covered closely by scales, a set of skeleton appeared in the interior of the head, tail and wings, evolving into a structure that is very logical in biology.


    These changes took no longer than thirty seconds. Within such a short period of time, the semi-transparent slime changed into a huge silvery white dragon.


    Ayano grumbles unknowingly:


    ¡°...... Why does a slime become a dragon upon job changing?¡±


    ¡°You play too many games, idiot.¡±


    Kazuma rebuts bluntly.


    ¡°That is just changing into a form suited for combat, it is not a real dragon.¡±


    In the end it is just an imitation. The shape of a dragon does not possess much meaning. Compared to its appearance, the main point lies in that all the slimes combined into one.


    A single slime is just like trash, but when a number of them gathered, they can form a magical circuit. And, by connecting the different circuits with each other, a more complicated, bigger system can be formed.


    A system so big that it can control the massive power that Misao has gathered.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! How¡¯s that, Yagami Kazuma! Can you defeat this ¡°Vritra¡± that I created!?¡±


    Mikaeru¡¯s voice came from the gigantic dragon------ It seems its name is Vritra------ ¡¯s back region. That puny body is more than half submerged into Vritra¡¯s body.


    ¡°But then, by defeating it, Misao would die.¡±


    After tossing this vicious sentence, the youth is completely merged with Vritra. The statue-like Vritra began to move.


    ¡°GRRRR......¡±


    Vritra¡¯s gigantic mouth gave off a low groan. Its wings spread out completely, the lowered head is raised upwards, looking at the sky proudly.


    ¡°WRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR-----------------------------!¡±


    As if challenging the skies, the gigantic dragon roars loudly.


    The coarse roar that is like a broken bell slowly becomes clear.


    This may be proof that Mikaeru has began controlling Vritra. That clear sound that is like striking against crystal, reminds one of his high pitch voice.


    To kill him before he takes action------ Normally Kazuma may just do so without hesitation, yet this is one of those rare exceptions. He looks up at the silvery white dragon. From the way he looks, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any signs of him wanting to attack it.


    ¡°So, what to do......¡±


    Ayano voices out to question Kazuma who is talking to himself:


    ¡°You still intend to save Misao?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kazuma replies without any hesitation.


    Ayano frowns and looks at Kazuma. After understanding all the truth behind it, she does not have any unpleasant emotions against Misao anymore, but------


    ¡°Listen, even though you may not want to heed what I say...... But, judging from Misao¡¯s current situation, won¡¯t she be happier if she dies?¡±


    She has nothing now. Everything has been taken away by Hyoue, Mikaeru, and------ Kazuma.


    Just remembering her scream then, Ayano¡¯s chest felt as though it is being squeezed tightly.


    Maybe it really is possible to save Misao from the clutches of Mikaeru. But, would that be the result that she would want?


    Even if she survived, all that awaits her in the future, won¡¯t it be only days tormented by guilt?


    ¡°...... Perhaps so!¡±


    She had originally expected Kazuma to be angered, but he agreed unexpectedly.


    ¡°But, even so......¡±


    There is soil in his mouth, as he raises his head to look up at that back.


    That tiny body can¡¯t stop trembling.


    But the girl still spread her arms courageously, determined to stand before him.


    ------ Please stop! This is really too much! ------


    The girl uses a tone that is close to bursting in tears to beg. Even if she is right------ No, Precisely because it is right, that is why it would not be accepted by others, this was such a sentence.


    Even if she is stared at, even if she is blamed, the girl still did not back off.


    Her entire body trembled, a tiny back.


    Burned into his blurred eyes, the one single time ten years ago that------


    ¡°Even so, I still hope that she will live on......¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Hearing Kazuma murmur to himself as if praying, Ayano and Ren can¡¯t help but wonder if they had heard right.


    Especially Ren. He had even forgotten to hide his shocked expression, and stares at Kazuma dumbly with his mouth wide open.


    Kazuma stares at his dumbfounded brother.


    ¡°What? Is there something strange?¡±


    ¡°Huh......? Ah, no, there is nothing strange at all.¡±


    Ren shakes his head hurriedly. At the same time as his tiny head wavers, his eyes also stares straight at the silent Ayano who bears a complicated expression.


    ¡°------What?¡±


    Sensing Ren¡¯s stare, Ayano asks impolitely.


    ¡°N...... Nothing...... Nothing at all.¡±


    Ayano turns her back against the stuttering Ren, looks at Kazuma and says calmly:


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with that. Let¡¯s go save her! I will act according to your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    Kazuma acts almighty, and nods his head as if that is how things should be. Ayano did not feel angry towards his attitude, but calmly listens to his plans.


    ¡°So then what should we do? If we do not know where Misao is, I cannot burn that thing up at one go. Should I start burning it slowly from the sides?¡±


    ¡°Why go to such trouble...... The purifying flames are used at times like this. If you just burn off all the youki, all that remains would be the living Misao. Simple right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t perform such a high level trick.¡±


    ¡°------------------------------------------ Ah?¡±


    Kazuma stares straight at Ayano who replied instantly. He seems to be really shocked, his eyes shifted away from Vritra.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, I do not know that kind of high level technique that can burn youki only.¡±


    ¡°.................................¡±


    After staring at Ayano blankly for some time, Kazuma looks towards Ren for a shred of hope. Ren shakes his head hurriedly in denial.


    Kazuma sighs out deeply, grumbling in his mouth:


    ¡°......Good-for-nothing......¡±


    ¡°Sorry for that.¡±


    Ayano humphs and flicks the hair that is stuck on her cheek towards the back.


    ¡°Damn! If my old man is here, this could be done so easily...... Why is it that he is not around at crucial times like this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by why------ You were the one to beat him up remember? He is still in the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°...... Nii-sama, that is really willful for you to say that.¡±


    The two¡¯s simultaneous rebuts were completely ignored by Kazuma.


    ¡°Oh well, There is no point in wishing for things that just isn¡¯t there. It is better to have something than none, you can start burning from the side then!¡±


    Just as those words left his mouth.


    ¡°Is your little discussion finally over?¡±


    A laughter suddenly sounded off from above them. Raising their heads, they see the gigantic dragon using that big face that is of the size of a small lorry to look at them.


    Those eyes are a bright emerald green------ Just like Mikaeru¡¯s. That emerald luster that is reflected on that large silvery white body is undoubtedly the proof that the gigantic dragon¡¯s body is under complete control of the dark mage.


    ¡°It should be about time that we begin.¡±¡±


    ¡°It has begun long ago, you idiot.¡±


    Faced with that will that can¡¯t wait to start the fight, a mocking voice and a wind blade responded to it at the same time. The wind blade did not let Vritra have any time to react, and sliced off both its wings entirely.


    The sliced off wings changed back into the transparent slimes upon leaving the dragon¡¯s body. The slimes crawled forward on the ground surface, and then stuck onto the dragon¡¯s legs, combining with the dragon directly from that spot.


    After several seconds, wings sprouted from Vritra¡¯s back once more.


    ¡°That was mean.¡±


    With a meaning completely different from what he said, Mikaeru announces unhurriedly:


    ¡°And I was waiting so patiently for you guys. Yet to sneak attack without even shouting start, how despicable. You really have no sportsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Oh really, you flatter me.¡±


    Kazuma acts humble, looking serious. The word ¡°despicable¡± is but a praise to his ears.


    ¡°Next it shall be my turn!¡±


    Vritra draws in one deep breathe. As if it really possesses lungs, its chest area begins to inflate.


    After the crystal-like transparent teeth bite against each other, hot sparks were flared out in its mouth. All the air that filled the entire chest was blown out at the same time.


    Dragon¡¯s breath.


    Pitch black flames stretched out in a straight line, passing through where the three were just now.


    ¡°Dragons can breathe fire. This guy really faithfully acts as how a dragon should be.¡±


    Kazuma murmurs as he flies backwards. Vritra turns its head in pursuit of Kazuma, the shining black flames burns the air, following closely behind Kazuma.


    ¡°How persistent!¡±


    Kazuma waves his right hand horizontally, the wind generated by this action blows the flames that are closing in at him off. At the same time, an upward wind strikes at Vritra¡¯s chin like an uppercut.


    Kachunk, the dragon¡¯s mouth is closed up, the dragon¡¯s breathe naturally stops as well. Kazuma lands onto the ground unhurriedly.


    ¡°Did you expect something like that can defeat me? If so, you are really underestimating me too much!¡±


    ¡°We were just getting to the good part!¡±


    Vritra roars as a strike from its front legs rushes at Kazuma.


    The five hooked claws at its feet, each of them possesses a length and sharpness similar to a katana. There is perhaps no organism on earth that can get hit by such a strike and still possess a full corpse!


    Faced with the attack coming in horizontally, Kazuma calmly calculates the distance and dodges it easily. Having its full-scale attack dodged by the opponent, Vritra¡¯s body began wavering, having lost balance.


    ¡°You fell for it.¡±


    With its back towards Kazuma, Vritra bears its teeth and smirks. With the centrifugal force that comes with making a semi-circular rotation, its tail was flung out with a devastating force.


    Kazuma originally intended to use wind blades to cut the tail off, but at the last moment he decided not to.


    That tail that is like a log, its size is enough to contain a person within, and he cannot be certain that Misao is not inside.


    ¡°-------Che!¡±


    He jumps up to evade, but he was just a little too late. The tail swept past the tip of his feet, Kazuma who was in the air, his body began rotating vigorously.


    ¡°Nii-sama!¡±


    Ren releases fire pellets at Vritra who intends to follow up on its attack. The golden flames hit the neck portion of the gigantic dragon------but are reflected off by the silvery white scales.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Quit meddling around!!¡±


    Ren jumps backwards, attempting to dodge the backhand claws. However, pitch black fireballs were released from the tip of Vritra¡¯s claws.


    ¡°-------!!¡±


    Ren who is in mid-air is unable to dodge at all. Seeing Ren who hurriedly intends to use his hands to defend, Kazuma who regained his posture shouts out loudly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t block it! Get away!¡±


    This is an impossible request, the black flames mercilessly wraps around Ren¡¯s arms.


    That filthy thing that bears youki can no longer be associated with the word fire, it is just a boiling hot mass of filthy particles.


    Having its properties changed to such an extent, the spirit¡¯s blessings are unable to take effect. The black flames mercilessly erode the body that can originally resist against fire.


    ¡°Wahhh!¡±


    ¡°Ren!!¡±


    Vritra uses its huge body to stand before Kazuma who is rushing to his brother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Get lost------------!!¡±


    ¡°GRRRRYYYYYYYWWWWW!!¡±


    The shockwave met the dragon¡¯s breathe head-on. Though the wind sliced the black flames apart, the weakened shockwave is insufficient to send Vritra¡¯s huge body off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block my way------¡±


    Kazuma waves his hand out once more. However, Vritra takes in a huge breath as well, preparing to spit fire. Ignoring the opponent¡¯s actions entirely, Kazuma acts on his own and begins to gather wind blades.


    Yet, just before the conflict happens again, a plasma ball from the side sent Vritra flying. The huge body that has a weight greater than a blue whale, is now flying in the air like a stray cat being knocked down by a car.


    ¡°------ Ayano?¡±


    ¡°Leave this to me.¡±


    Ayano uses a monotonous voice to say, and then began closing in onto Vritra. She does not even look at Kazuma, and waves Enraiha calmly.


    ¡°......?¡±


    Though Kazuma is very puzzled by that cold behaviour, but right now Ren¡¯s situation is more important. He leaves Vritra to Ayano, and runs to the side of Ren who is sitting on the floor.


    ¡°Are you still alive, Ren!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes...... I survived somehow. But, my flames actually bounced off......¡±


    ¡°Well, since it is using Misao as its core, so its fire resistance probably increased as well.¡±


    In fact, it is too humble to say that it ¡°probably increased as well¡±. Having taken that attack from Ayano earlier, there is not even a trace of burnt mark on those silvery white scales. Just looking at its fire resistance, Vritra is comparable to a member of the Kannagi main family.


    (...... That is to say, I cannot expect much from the two of them, and that I must take care of this myself? And to add on to that, this is free service.)


    Kazuma indulges in depressing thoughts as he checks Ren¡¯s injuries.


    He was burnt from the back of his hand to his elbow, but it will not place his life in danger. Ren seems to have used his own flames to nullify the attack.


    ¡°Hmm------ It looks fine. This should not leave a scar.¡±


    Seeing that the injury is lighter than what he had expected, he relaxes and caresses Ren¡¯s tiny head.


    ¡°You can back off now, just leave everything else to Ayano and me.¡±


    ¡°I still can fight!¡±


    Ren shouts out instantly. He raises his head and uses determined eyes to look at the surprised Kazuma.


    ¡°I still can fight, I cannot back off just because of a small injury like this.¡±


    ¡°----------------¡±


    Kazuma looks straight at his brother, who possesses a strong will to fight, for some time------ and then places his hand on Ren¡¯s head once more.


    ¡°I want to save Misao, lend me your strength!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ren nods with pride. At this moment------


    ¡°GRRRRLLLLYYYY------------!!¡±


    Vritra¡¯s roar shook the air. Ren looks towards that direction, and subconsciously widens his eyes.


    A glowing magical formation suddenly appeared on the ground surface, and began to wrap by the side of the gigantic dragon that is giving off a silvery white glow.


    The hexagonal formation that has two circles of different diameters at the center slowly begins to spin. As the volume of the roar increases, the glow becomes more glaring, lightning running at the surface.


    The lightning that is rampaging on the ground surface created countless lightning balls, floating around Vritra. The lightning balls that are connected to each other by thin lightning, is just like an electric prison trapping a gigantic dragon.


    ¡°GYYYR!¡±


    With its short cry as a signal, all the lightning balls shot off at the same time. There were no fixed targets, just a bunch of lightning balls being shot off in a wide area, following an unpredictable route to strike at Ayano.


    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±


    Ren cries out loudly. At this moment, Ayano uses a speed faster than the speed of sound to sprint out.


    Up against the lightning balls that are falling down like rain, the tiny body speeds within their gaps at a godly speed.


    An emergency stop that brings down her speed in an instant, a sharp directional change that goes against the law of inertia, and an amazing acceleration to speed up to her limit in an instant, Ayano illustrates such a body motion that can be called a miracle. The countless lightning balls are unable to touch their target at all, and begins to lose their energy like that.


    After passing through the torrent of lightning, Ayano buries herself into the chest of Vritra. She dodges the claws and tail that strike at her with ease, and jumps onto Vritra¡¯s back at the same time, using the entire weight of her body to stab Enraiha downwards.


    Kachun!


    A solid sound sounded off, the tip of Enraiha pierced through the silvery white scale.


    Damage of this level, is nothing but a needle prick to Vritra. This is not Ayano¡¯s real intention.


    ¡°------ Huuu!¡±


    As she breathes out, fire spirits are injected into the gigantic dragon¡¯s body from the tip of Enraiha. And then, ignited.


    ¡°GWYYYYYYYYYY!¡±


    Even the sturdy scales seems fragile under the explosion from within the body. A gap big enough to contain a person within was made on the back of the dragon by the explosion.


    ¡°GRRRRWWWWWWWWWW!!¡±


    Vritra gives off an angry roar as it twists its body. Ayano dodges the randomly waving claws and tail calmly, and pulls a distance from Vritra once more.


    ¡°------ Onee-sama is so powerful......¡±


    After witnessing Ayano¡¯s astonishing strength in battle, Ren gasps. Yet, Kazuma beside him seems to look displeased.


    ¡°That girl...... What the hell is she thinking?¡±


    Ren thought that he was commenting on Ayano, and speaks in her aid hurriedly:


    ¡°B......But! Misao is also a Jutsushi of the Kannagi, she will probably not be killed by that hit earlier------¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, that kind of fighting style is too reckless. She has completely given up on defense------ Does she want to die?¡±


    Kazuma¡¯s voice did not carry any joke or mockery. Ren shivers, and looks at Ayano who consistently performs kamikaze style attacks.


    ¡°Onee-sama......!¡±


    Part 3


    Ayano did not have anything else on her mind, focusing solely on waving the Enraiha.


    Not thinking about anything at all, not hesitating, just focusing on fighting alone. She had had thoughts of showing some mercy, but she forgot about that instantly. Besides, if she goes easy against Vritra which possesses superb fire resistance, she won¡¯t be able to do so much as to scratch it.


    Wielding the divine blade that is shining with brilliance, Ayano became a weapon.


    Perhaps due to this, her mental capabilities were raised to a level beyond any before. So much so that she can accurately predict the movement of those thunderballs almost at the speed of light.


    Ayano dodges the furious waves of attacks by her agile movements alone. She did not have any efforts to spare to defend, and instead transfers all her energy into Enraiha¡¯s blade.


    To run even further.


    To move even faster.


    Without any considerations at all regarding how to protect herself, just viciously and calmly attacking the enemy. The way she is now is no different from a fighting machine.


    She dodged the claws and teeth by several millimeters, and thrusts the Enraiha at the root of Vritra¡¯s tail. The fire spirits that entered through the sharp tip, materializes into its golden flame form.


    ¡°GRRRYYYYWWWWWWW!!¡±


    Dragging its tail that has more than half of it blown off, the giant dragon roars loudly. Ayano attacks once more fearlessly, and slices off the tail that is as big as two people hugging together entirely.


    The severed tail loses its silvery white shine, turning back into a semi transparent goo piece. But that was for just a moment------ The goo piece that attaches itself with Vritra, transforms back into the shape of a tail as if nothing has happened.


    The gigantic dragon bares its crystal teeth to smirk. The body that has completed its regeneration shines with a silvery white glow, there is no trace of the damage done to it earlier.


    ¡°------------¡±


    Ayano silently brings up her Enraiha. Even after witnessing the seemingly infinite regeneration capabilities, her will to fight has not wavered one bit.


    That is of course. A machine does not fear, a weapon does not hesitate, nor think at all------


    ------ Why are you so concerned about Misao? Is it because...... You like her?


    That kind of thing does not matter anymore. No matter who is in Kazuma¡¯s heart, a machine would not be bothered by it at all.


    ------ Even so, I still hope that she will live on......


    A fighting machine that will neither waver, nor feel at a loss, does not require a heart that would be disturbed by a mere sentence.


    Ayano steps onto the ground with force, plunging at Vritra¡¯s chest.


    Vritra¡¯s hooked claws strike at Ayano at the same time, sandwiching from both directions, left and right. For that massive size, such an action may be considered very swift, but to Ayano now, it was as if it is still.


    Ayano slices the middle and ring finger of the right hooked claw off, passing through the gap that she has just created, and took a detour, getting to Vritra¡¯s back.


    Yet, this is a miscalculation that cannot be any more obvious. Because Ayano still does not know, that Vritra is a combination of magical beings, and that this dragon outer appearance is but a form it took up.


    Something like a tentacle grew out from somewhere around dragon¡¯s right elbow suddenly. The sharp tip did not have a moment of hesitation, as it flies straight towards Ayano.


    Her accelerated senses can already feel this gradually stretching tentacle, its distance is less than one meter away.


    (...It''s unavoidable.)


    Ayano calmly admits this fact.


    Even though her senses are accelerated, her motion will not be accelerated along with it. In this air that is sticky and gluey like tar, Ayano¡¯s movements are slower than that of the tentacle.


    The tentacle aims directly and accurate at the dead centre of Ayano¡¯s body, causing Ayano to be unable to dodge by merely twisting her body around. At this rate, the tentacle will clearly and surely pierce through Ayano, and dealing her a fatal injury.


    Ayano closes her eyes gently, quietly accepting the unavoidable ¡°death¡±.


    ¡°...Ugh!?¡±


    Padong!


    This is definitely not the feeling of a murderous weapon stabbing into the body. It felt just like someone¡¯s body come crashing into her---


    ¡°Are ya still sleeping!? Wake up! You dumb girl!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!?¡±


    The angry shout by her ear pulled Ayano back to reality. She opens her eyes, Kazuma¡¯s angry expression appears ten centimeters before her eyes.


    ¡°Ka......Kazuma!?¡±


    The negative feelings she had ten seconds ago vanished without a trace.


    This is the shocking reality, her conscience was drawn in by the glow in those eyes before her, the throbbing in her heart cannot be suppressed.


    (Was he the one who saved me......?)


    On that expression that is tense with nervousness, he lost his usual smile. Seeing the sweat that is coming out from his forehead, Ayano showed a smile.


    Looking at the smiling Ayano, Kazuma------


    ¡°Argh!?¡±


    Pinches her nose.


    ¡°What are you staring blankly at? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Who...... Who said I was sleeping!¡±


    Ayano flings that hand away, but did not let go of the hand that Kazuma is hugging tightly. Their bodies are flying several tens of meters in the air. In the sky that is even higher and further up than Vritra¡¯s head.


    (I don''t have a choice.)


    Ayano finds an excuse for herself, and then hugs Kazuma¡¯s body even more tightly. She subconsciously look towards Kazuma¡¯s back.


    ¡°...Behind you!¡±


    Before Ayano shouted, Kazuma had already turned his body agilely in mid-air. Following that, he saw countless tentacles stretching towards the two of them from all over Vritra¡¯s body.


    ¡°Che------¡±


    Kazuma raises his right hand at the tentacles------ but his body tenses up suddenly for some unknown reason. The wind spirits that had originally gathered at his right hand disperses immediately after going out of control.


    He summons the wind once more. Yet------ The tentacles was quicker.


    (Doomed!)


    Right before the eyes of Ayano who once again prepared herself death, golden flames burnt off the countless tentacles.


    ¡°Great job. Ren, you did us a great favor.¡±


    Kazuma shows a bitter smile, his mouth not forgetting to praise Ren. Looking downwards, Ren is standing on the floor with his hands high up with a prideful smile.


    Kazuma reduces the speed of descent, landing cautiously. But at the moment before the landing, he was unable to support Ayano¡¯s body weight and lost balance.


    ¡°Yoshh------¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Witnessing Kazuma¡¯s rare stumble, Ayano gives off a simplistic smile. However, at the moment when she landed, she accidentally felt that warm texture at her lateral abdomen, her expression changes entirely.


    She raises her hand hurriedly. Just as she thought, her entire palm is stained red.


    ¡°Wait...... Wait a minute, you''re injured......¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, this is nothing.¡±


    Kazuma uses his hand to press against the wound, then says with a calm expression on his face.


    But Ayano does not believe one bit of what he just said. If it is just a minor wound, it would be impossible that Kazuma failed to control the wind, and it would make even less sense that he is unable to even support Ayano''s weight.


    With his back facing Ayano who seems to still want to ask some questions, Kazuma confronts Vritra. Obviously, he shows no signs of backing off. His determined resolve to ¡°definitely save Misao¡± can be seen from the shadow emitted by his back.


    And thus, her tone became very unfriendly naturally.


    ¡°Why did you save me? You even got yourself injured for that.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to save you?¡±


    Needless to say, that is not the answer Ayano was hoping for. Ayano thought that he was trying to change the topic, so her attitude became even more willful.


    ¡°No one asked for your help, I did not want someone like you to save me at all!¡±


    Hearing such an ungrateful speech, even Kazuma can¡¯t help but be a little enraged. Yet the still angry Ayano failed to notice Kazuma¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You are the one who wanted to be a busybody, yet you still want to look as though you are the savior! You only have Misao in your mind, then don¡¯t come bothering me, just think about how to save Misao!¡±


    ¡°Even if Misao is saved, it would be pointless if you died.¡±


    ¡°......Huh?¡±


    Ayano ponders about what that sentence means------ No matter the conclusion, she flushes red completely.


    ¡°Wha......What! You want to be a two-timer!? I will absolutely not allow this kind of thing!¡±


    (Chinese text used is ¡°You want to step on two boats at the same time!?¡±)


    ¡°Ahh, two-timing, three-timing, they are all the same! Because I have enough power to protect them all!¡±


    (Chinese text used is ¡°Be it two boats, three boats, they are all the same!¡±)


    ¡°..........................................Huh? Protect...................................?¡±


    (Wait...... This means......)


    Up to this point, Ayano finally realized that she has misunderstood completely. But Kazuma has yet to finish what he wants to say.


    ¡°It is not because I am chosen that I was given power! But to not lose again, to not let others take everything away------ I have already decided on that! I will not give up on anyone! I will save Misao! And I won''t let you and Ren die either! I''m gonna kill that arrogant kid! Total perfection! That is the only result I will accept! You got a problem with that?!¡±


    ¡°Ah...... No...... Not at all.¡±


    Faced with that imposing aura that doesn¡¯t even allow the slightest of doubts, Ayano unknowingly replies politely. And as she was replying, she felt her expression loosen up gradually.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about whether it has reached the level of love, but anyway you have created him to have a liking towards you. So there is still a chance!¡±


    Ayano suddenly recalls what Nanase said then, her sixth sense has always been so accurate.


    Kazuma sees her as ¡°someone that he must protect¡±. Just this alone, all the negative feelings that has been stuck up in her heart disappeared.


    She lifts her head to see Vritra who is fighting against Ren. Maybe it is just her imagination, but the opponent looks so much smaller as compared to just now. She does not even think that she would lose.


    Placing her eyes back onto Kazuma, Ayano smiles and says:


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s finish this quickly and then go home. Kazuma------ Kazuma!?¡±


    Her voice raised by an entire scale. In the few seconds that her eyes left Kazuma, Kazuma------ That almighty Kazuma actually kneeled onto the floor entirely. She looks at the incredible sight with a pale look on her face.


    ¡°Kazuma! Ka------¡±


    Ayano who panicked for a moment, finally recovers upon seeing that pool of blood at her feet.


    There is no time to be shocked. This amount of blood loss------ Not good at all.


    Even though he commands overwhelming power, he is still mortal. He will still die when faced with dying situations, a critical amount of blood loss cannot be compensated by mental strength.


    Ayano doesn¡¯t mind getting blood onto her clothes at all, and goes up to kneel by Kazuma¡¯s side.


    ¡°Kazuma?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by fine------¡±


    Ayano swallows the words that almost spilled out from her mouth.


    Within those quiet eyes looking upwards, a strong and undying determination can be seen within. Those eyes beats any language or words, and stops any refutes.


    (It won¡¯t work......)


    There is no need to even ask, Ayano understood in an instant. Just looking into those eyes, anyone would have had thought the same thing!


    ------Nothing can stop him.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Kazuma seems to feel impatient towards the motionless Ayano, and began to take action. He grabs Ayano by her shoulder, wanting to force her aside------ Yet that strength is pathetically weak.


    Ayano breathes out lightly, and then gently removes the hand pressing against her shoulder. Instead she grabs Kazuma by his arm, who¡¯s about to collapse, and pulls him to her side.


    ¡°You------¡±


    ¡°Stop your bleeding first!¡±


    Ayano says to Kazuma who is staring at her with a fierce look.


    ¡°------Ahh?¡±


    ¡°I said ¡°Stop your bleeding¡±! At the rate it is going, you would die within five seconds of the battle. At least cover that wound on the outside, then try to think of some way to recover your energy. Ren and I will support buy you the time to recover.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, how can I leave it to you two.¡±


    Kazuma ignores Ayano¡¯s kind suggestion, and tries to force his legs to stand up. At this moment------


    ¡°You idiot! That is enough!¡±


    Ayano finally got angry. She grabs Kazuma¡¯s collar, then pulls him back with force. Kazuma¡¯s knee loses strength once more, and falls into the pool of blood.


    ¡°What can you achieve by dragging that dying body! To just say you did your best when you lost every ounce of energy, so as to satisfy yourself, and then die just like that? Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡±


    Ayano continues to grab his collar, shaking Kazuma continuously. This is way too vigorous for someone who is badly wounded, but Ayano in her anger is not in the mood to care about such things.


    ¡°You want to save Misao right? You want to protect me and Ren right? Since you dare say ¡°to protect everything¡±, then do what you said you would! Don¡¯t you dare use death to run away! I will definitely not let you get away so easily! We will both leaving you your share, so back off until you can move with ease!¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    For a while, Kazuma stares dumbfounded at Ayano who is so angry she is about to cry------


    ¡°Wai......Wait......What are you doing......!?¡±


    And then hugs her tightly.


    Ayano¡¯s ears turn red completely, her body tenses up entirely. She opens her mouth wanting to say something, but due to the sudden shock, her thoughts cannot be conveyed into words.


    ¡°......Kazuma?¡±


    While she was being hugged, Ayano notices that Kazuma¡¯s body trembles from time to time. She originally thought that it was due to the pain from the wound, but it seems slightly different.


    It would be quite a while later that she realizes that this was him laughing to himself.


    ¡°------Kazuma?¡±


    Hearing that low and threatening questioning, Kazuma answers, still with a bit of that laughter left on his face:


    ¡°No, I was just thinking------ You might become a fine woman in the future.¡±


    Hearing such sudden words of flattery, the temperature of Ayano¡¯s face went even higher. But to be able to express her joy frankly, Ayano still lacks some experience.


    ¡°Might? A fine woman? What a joke! I will definitely become a top class beauty! When that time comes, it would be too late for you to regret not having realized my potential!¡±


    ¡°That is hard to say, there are a lot of people who are younger than you that are already women. This has nothing to do with virgin or not, but as long as you keep thinking ¡°someday¡±, you will never be a grown up.¡±


    ¡°......You sure are talkative for a dying man.¡±


    Kazuma smiles against that weak rebuttal, and makes a declaration:


    ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    ¡°------Huh?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes, buy me some time.¡±


    ¡°Is five minutes enough? Ten minutes, or maybe twenty would be easier------¡±


    ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    Kazuma holds his ground, repeating himself once more. This is not the minimum time required, but probably that the maximum amount of time he is willing to suppress his pride is five minutes?


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    Ayano replies simply, as if hoaxing a child, and then stands up. She walks straight at Vritra, but turns around again after a few steps.


    She lowers her head to look at Kazuma who is placing ¡°ki¡± into his palm and began healing his wound.


    ¡°------What?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you------ You have never thought about sacrificing yourself to save Misao, did you?¡±


    As if trying to seek the true meaning to her words, Kazuma stares at Ayano, the side of his lips rises up suddenly.


    ¡°I------¡±


    That originally frowning, serious look that doesn¡¯t befit Kazuma is gone. He uses an arrogant, invincible and easy smile------ the one Ayano is most familiar with, the expression that suits Kazuma the most, to reply:


    ¡°------I don¡¯t like dying.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Ayano smiles happily, and runs off without turning her head.


    Running towards the battlefield.


    Part 4


    ¡°GRRYYWWWWWW!!¡±


    Ren jumps to avoid Vritra¡¯s dragon breathe. Without a care for his pride, he runs away everywhere, and timing it to release flames when the breathe pauses from time to time.


    Perhaps to try to imitate Kazuma¡¯s wind blade, the sharp and tiny golden flames he gathered, move into Vritra¡¯s mouth in a manner leaving a laser-like trail behind.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden brilliance explodes within Vritra¡¯s mouth. Seeing the huge dragon that tries hard to shake its head in order to put out the flames, Ren begins to adjust his irregular breathing.


    Seeing that, the impressed Ayano praises:


    ¡°My, you are quite good at fighting.¡±


    Hearing the voice behind him, Ren turns his entire body vigorous to the back.


    ¡°Nee-sama!¡±


    But that originally bright and delightful expression soon changed to worry. Seeing the blood stains at Ayano¡¯s feet and clothes, Ren asked in a trembling voice:


    ¡°Nii-sama, he......?¡±


    ¡°He is off the scene for now, but he will be back very soon.¡±


    Even hearing Ayano¡¯s ascertained explanation, Ren¡¯s expression did not ease up. Ayano imitates Kazuma, and uses a slightly rough motion to caress Ren¡¯s head.


    ¡°Believe in him, your brother is a very strong guy.¡±


    This is definitely not a consoling sentence that is said without basis. Kazuma will be back within this period of time, regarding this, Ayano has no doubt about it.


    ¡°You are right......¡±


    Perhaps due to that sentence, Ren¡¯s tense expression loosens up gradually, Ayano nods her head naturally.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that guy won¡¯t die even if you kill him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going a little overboard......?¡±


    Ignoring Ren¡¯s objections as always, Ayano continues to say:


    ¡°So to say, our mission is to buy time and weaken the enemy¡¯s strength------ Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Ayano imbues all her strength as she waves Enraiha. The flames that burst out from the blade spills out like a flood, surrounding the silvery white dragon.


    Vritra¡¯s body which possesses outstanding fire resistance will not suffer fatal damage if it suffers a direct hit from Enraiha. To use a flame that spill out widely, without concentrating at any point, it should be unable to beat through its defenses. Yet------


    ¡°GYYYYYYYWWWWWWWW!!¡±


    The golden flames ruthlessly invades Vritra¡¯s body. The silvery white scales and crystal teeth are caught in the flames, and slowly drop onto the floor one by one.


    ¡°Phew------¡±


    Placing the swung Enraiha at her shoulder, Ayano breathes out in satisfaction. Seeing that gesture, Ren laughs out, with a slight intention of making fun of her amidst his joy.


    ¡°You are finally back to your normal self?¡±


    ¡°Guess you can say that. Sorry, for making you guys worried.¡±


    The reason Ayano can wield Enraiha is not because of her father, and she is certainly worthy of wielding it. Because she is undoubtedly the Jutsushi with the purest Kannagi blood in this generation.


    Before such power, one cannot relax no matter how strong one¡¯s flame resistance capabilities may be. As long as she removed jealousy and machine-like ruthlessness, and uses her power in the most natural state, it is very easy to break through Vritra¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°Okay, one more time! Follow my timing.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Just as the two co-operate and prepare to follow up with another attack on Vritra.


    ¡°You two...... don¡¯t seem to know your own places?¡±


    Mikaeru¡¯s consciousness sounds off in their minds.


    ¡°Watch this!¡±


    With that said, a horn protrudes from the inside of the dragon¡¯s forehead. That impressive sharp horn that matches its gigantic body very well------ On its surface, there is a female figure like those statues at the front of a ship.


    After recognizing who this female is, Ren cries out loud:


    ¡°It¡¯s Misao!¡±


    The change does not end there.


    ¡°Woah......¡±


    Misao¡¯s face continues to emerge like bamboo shoots after the rain, gradually covering the entire outer surface of Vritra. Seeing such an eerie sight that would one find it hard to look at directly, Ayano and Ren shifted their eyes away at the same time. (¡°Bamboo shoots after the rain¡± is a saying in Japan, this is because the rain will wash away the soil, revealing the bamboo shoots. It implies the appearance of something after an event. Please ask Japanese translators to give a better explanation if required.)


    ¡°See------ now you guys won¡¯t be able to attack can you? You might as well just get killed by Vritra, I will place your heads right before Yagami¡¯s eyes!¡±


    ¡°GRRRRRYYYYYYWWWWW!!¡±


    While dodging the black flames that fall down like rain, Ayano seems to be out of ideas, and asks Ren:


    ¡°What do you think? Which one do you think is the real one?¡±


    ¡°Normally speaking it should be that horn...... But I don¡¯t want to push my luck.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I agree. It feels as though it is placed there on purpose, as if luring us to it.¡±


    ¡°GRRRRLLLLYYYY------!!¡±


    A magical formation appears below the dragon¡¯s feet. In resonance with its roar, lighting emerges from the gaps in the patterns.


    (Lightning strike------!)


    Ayano shouts out immediately:


    ¡°Hide behind me!¡±


    ¡°O......Okay!¡±


    Enraiha is swung out horizontally. A wide area of fire forms a protective shield, blocking countless fireballs. (Chinese translation error? I think it should be lightning balls...)


    Withstanding the impact of hundreds of lightning balls, Ayano curses angrily:


    ¡°He seems to be getting a little arrogant thinking that we cannot retaliate......¡±


    ¡°Nee-sama! In front!¡±


    ¡°------!¡±


    As Ayano is focusing on maintaining the kekkai, Vritra quietly snuck towards them, its vicious hooked claws are now closing in right at them..


    Ayano wanted to chop its entire arm off at first, but she saw Misao¡¯s face within the dragon¡¯s palm. She was smiling.


    ¡°Argh------¡±


    Ayano changes the path of her sword in an instant, and finally managed to only cut the hooked claws. She hurriedly pulls her distance away and gets back into her battle stance, but is completely out of ideas on what to do.


    ¡°Nee-sama, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°------What do you think we should do?¡±


    Ayano smiles and shrugs her shoulders as she thought to herself:


    (Luckily he didn¡¯t ask for twenty minutes.)


    The promised five minutes is almost up, at this rate, they will probably pull through.


    (Come back quickly, Kazuma. If you dare say ¡°give me another five more minutes¡±, I will not let you off.)


    ¡°WRRRRRRYYYYYYYYYY!!¡±


    ¡°Damn------ How annoying!¡±


    Just as Ayano is using Enraiha to reflect the who-knows-what-number wave of attack.


    Suddenly, a certain feeling emerges from the back.


    Even though there is someone at the back, Ayano shows no sign of wavering, and instead accepted this feeling.


    Clear with a sense of stability within. Basking in this feeling, she adapted to it without even realizing it, as if she had been fighting like this for years now.


    The two stands at the most effective, and most comforting position there is.


    To click together as one. That is the kind of feeling.


    Ayano asks without even turning her head:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too quick?¡±


    ¡°Because a boastful someone was chased everywhere. I don¡¯t have a choice, but to return sooner. Be grateful!¡±


    Hearing the usual sarcastic reply, Ayano laughs. This guy, he will probably talk like this to his very last breath before his death?


    The surrounding winds begin to glow with a faint blue shine. Ayano grabs Enraiha tightly once more, gathering energy for this moment. Like a bow pulled back fully, all the energy is gathered at a single point------


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Together with that angry shout, Ayano waves Enraiha down with all the strength she can muster.


    Ren and Ayano separated while they were running around evading Vritra¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Nee...... Nee-sama......?¡±


    As Ren is intending to confirm his nee-sama¡¯s safety, an exceptionally powerful energy wave flew into his consciousness all of a sudden. As he is too close to it, there is no way for him to judge where it originated from. This feeling that seems as though the surrounding space shook, caused all his hair to stand up.


    The impact came from the right side. An azure flame bursts out, and uses its cleansing light to surround Vritra¡¯s huge body. The cleansing power burns off more than half of that silvery white body, Vritra loses its dragon appearance in an instant.


    ¡°Otou-san?¡±


    Even though he knows its impossible, Ren still called out without thinking. A crystal clear azure glow, an incomparably powerful cleansing power. Without a doubt, that is the ultimate flame that Kannagi Genma controls------¡°The Azure Flame¡±.


    But, Genma is still in the hospital, and he must definitely get some quiet rest, there is no way that he can appear in a place like this.


    Ren follows the path of the flame, and saw that......


    ¡°Ah......¡±


    He sighs out in relief, as if a great burden has just been lifted, and sits down onto the floor entirely. Just as he relaxes, he is also completely drained, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Because his mission is over, all that is left is to cheer for those two.


    ¡°Go on! Nii-sama, Nee-sama!¡±


    Ren roots for them softly.


    ¡°Wow......¡±


    Ayano opens her eyes wide, staring at the flame that she is releasing.


    The azure wind------ winds in a spiraling motion stained with the color of Kazuma¡¯s ¡°ki¡±, revolving around the golden flames that are bursting out. The two powers combine together very naturally, and boost each other.


    Even hotter, even clearer------ a holy flame that pushes ¡°cleansing¡± to its extreme, achieving the goal of vanquishing evil, and perhaps even through dimension, it might even be called a divine flame. Even though it feels like she is being treated like a living kerosene gun, but Ayano still continues to release flames.


    Kazuma stands up to the front.


    ¡°------ Kazuma?¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Kazuma gives a short command, and then rides the wind, flying up into the sky. As if the synchronized feeling just now is just an illusion, Kazuma leaves Ayano¡¯s side without a care, flying towards the remains of Vritra.


    ¡°............¡±


    What he is there for, there is no need to even ask. Because the reason is so obvious, yet even though she knows the reason------


    ¡°Ahhhh! This is infuriating!¡±


    In response to Ayano¡¯s fury, the flame burns even more vigorously.


    How can this be!?


    Within Vritra¡¯s gradually collapsing body, Mikaeru¡¯s face becomes stiff from fear.


    (How can this...... Impossible...... This has collected several hundreds------ almost one thousand people¡¯s vigor! But, how is it possible that it lost against a mere three people? Just who the hell are they? Are there really anyone that can accommodate such an immense power among humans?)


    In the end he is still unable to understand. But in reality, he is being beaten. Vritra has been destroyed beyond recovery, all the vigor collected through Misao has all been used up as well.


    Defeated.


    He can only admit it. There is no way to turn this around, this is failure.


    Mikaeru decides to retreat instantly.


    (Remember this------ Yagami Kazuma! One day I will definitely------)


    He separates himself from the remains of Vritra------ the area which had been the head, that place is already a sea of flames. The azure flames mercilessly rip off the layers of youki.


    The corroding horn stands tall before his eyes, Mikaeru uses eyes of hatred to stare at the girl sealed within.


    ¡°Useless thing.¡±


    He can¡¯t help but curse, yet he never expected anyone to reply.


    ¡°I believe you don¡¯t have the right to say that!¡±


    Mikaeru turns around, as if struck by lightning.


    ¡°Ya......Yagami Kazuma!¡±


    A pathetic voice can be heard with it. Kazuma has no intentions of mocking his pathetic state, and just lowers his head to looks at Mikaeru silently.


    ¡°I knew it, just as things doesn¡¯t seem right, you will definitely run off. Because a kid like you, don¡¯t have the determination or will to fight to your death.¡±


    That is a plain tone that bears no emotions, as if the other party does not even deserve to be humiliated.


    This reaction hurts Mikaeru¡¯s pride deeply, but he still forces a smile.


    ¡°Just take it that you won this time. But, don¡¯t think this is over, I will come back again!¡±


    With that, Mikaeru activates teleportation. Even though a kekkai that prevents teleportation has been set in this area, but that is specially designed against Misao, and is insufficient to seal Mikaeru¡¯s teleportation. If it is just a short distance teleportation, there should be no problem------


    ¡°Wha------What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing the shocked Mikaeru, Kazuma asks with an uninterested expression.


    Mikaeru stares at his dreaded enemy that bears an easy expression on his face, and tries to activate teleportation once more.


    ------Failure.


    No matter how many times he try, the result is still the same. The distorted space created to link two points up, gets destroyed immediately after it is created.


    ¡°How...... How can that......¡±


    Mikaeru stares blankly at Kazuma. There is no doubt, this must be Kazuma¡¯s doing. But------


    ¡°You...... You can see it? Could it be that you can see through the distorted space I created amidst this rampaging space!?¡±


    ¡°You can take it that way.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Kazuma nods as if its only natural, Mikaeru looks as though he is about to go mad as he stares at Kazuma.


    The azure flames release such a massive energy that even space has begun to be distorted. Under such conditions, a small distortion created for teleportation should not even be noticed.


    To put it simply, it is just like locking onto a ripple made by a small fish amidst the sea surface being rampaged by a storm. It is not humanly possible.


    ¡°You...... Just ¡°what¡± the hell are you?¡±


    Watching the murmuring Mikaeru, Kazuma smiles proudly.


    ¡°------ To not even know this, you dare to challenge me?¡±


    Mikaeru uses fearful eyes to look up at Kazuma, looking into those blue eyes that bears a clear and deep luster within.


    ¡°A contractor......¡±


    Someone under a contract with the spirit lord of the winds, to control all winds. To form a contract with an extraordinary existence, the world¡¯s only ¡°Contractor¡±.


    Those blue eyes can be seen as proof of being a saint. A messiah that represents a spirit lord on this Earth, the mark of a saint------Stigma.


    ¡°The winds will tell me everything. Where there is air, nothing can hide from me.¡±


    ¡°Damn...... Dammit...... You monster......!¡±


    Mikaeru murmurs unhappily, then draws a dagger out and jumps out. Not towards Kazuma, but to that standing sharp horn at the back------ Misao who is sealed within.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Placing the dagger at Misao¡¯s throat, Mikaeru shouts:


    ¡°I know. I know very well, you will not stand to watch this girl die, so I still have one last trump card. It is still to early for you to get cocky! Yagami Kazuma!¡±


    He shows a sinister smile, and uses a sharp voice to say.


    That face no longer has any of that innocent look that a child would have. A young appearance matched with an ugly, greedy expression, that unsuitable feeling made him look even uglier.


    Kazuma seems uninterested as he listened to Mikaeru¡¯s threat, and grumbles in his mouth:


    ¡°------ What an unworthy death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Kazuma ignores his warning, and stretches his hand into his chest to get a cigarette. The way he lighted the cigarette looks very lazy as well, drawing the smoke deeply to fill his lungs.


    ¡°You......You think I am kidding you!? If you want this girl to live------¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Kazuma stops Mikaeru in his speech.


    ¡°Wha...... What------?¡±


    ¡°I have seen this already. If you don¡¯t have any other tricks, then die!¡±


    From a high altitude far away, Kazuma says that. As if saying, if you can perform some interesting new trick to please him, then for this period Kazuma will ¡°let him live temporarily¡±.


    ¡°You bastard......¡±


    Against this unbearable humiliation, Mikaeru¡¯s voice and the hand he uses to hold the dagger begins to tremble. His bloodshot emerald eyes gradually loses rationality.


    ¡°You bastard...... You bastard...... You bastard------------!!¡±


    Mikaeru gives off a scream at a frequency beyond what humans can hear, then thrusts the dagger in his hand. Just as the sharp blade is about to slit Misao¡¯s throat.


    ------Swish!


    Mikaeru¡¯s right arm is severed from his elbow on, fresh blood gushes out like a fountain.


    ¡°Ah......Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Following that, the remaining two legs and left arm were sliced apart from their roots. Mikaeru¡¯s caterpillar-like body, then rolls into the pool of his own blood.


    Kazuma steps onto Mikaeru¡¯s stomach with force. His stomach seems to have been broken by the step, but at this point in time there is no point in caring about that.


    ¡°I had originally intended to slowly torture you, but I don¡¯t have that much time either------ so bear with it.¡±


    Kazuma kicks Mikaeru like a soccer ball and sends him flying. The tiny body flew off in an instant, and falls into the fiercely burning azure flames in the end.


    This body that has suffered heavy injuries, no longer has any power to withstand the power of the purifying flames. The blue flames burns away the the youki that has soaked into the cells, purifying them together with the body. There is no time to even scream, the existence of Mikaeru Hari disappeared from this world entirely.


    Kazuma sighs out lightly, and adjusts his breath.


    ¡°I wasted too much time, I must hurry......¡±


    A contract with the spirit lord means to borrow the rights of the lord under limitations.


    The human body can withstand the power of an extraordinary existence for some time, but this burden is beyond measure.


    For example, it is like a person trying to block off an upcoming tsunami alone, to withstand such a massive force based on mental strength alone, there is no way it can last.


    Needless to say that his body condition now is very bad, and is at its limit.


    Kazuma urges his tired body, and walks towards that sharp horn with Misao sealed within.


    To say that she is sealed is actually not accurate enough. Most of the sharp horn has already been burnt away, all that is left is the portion covering Misao¡¯s waist and below. There is no constraint on her upper body.


    Kazuma stands right before Misao, and places his hand on her forehand, forcing ¡°ki¡± into her, and then gives a simple command:


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡±......Mm......¡±


    Misao murmurs softly, her eyelids twitches, and slowly opens.


    ¡°......Ah......?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to apprehend the current situation, and gives off a puzzled sound. The opened empty eyes gradually regains focus------ and at the instant she recognized Kazuma, she opens her eyes wide.


    ¡°Kazuma......san......¡±


    She uses a coarse voice to call out his name, there is not a shred of hatred within that expression and voice.


    ¡°Yup. Has mind control been completely released? Let¡¯s go back then!¡±


    Kazuma announces calmly, then reaches out to her. Yet, Misao turns her face around, her hands placed before her chest.


    ¡°------?¡±


    ¡°Please, just let me...... die......¡±


    Misao says with a trembling voice.


    Kazuma stares at Misao closely, as if trying to look through Misao¡¯s expression, with her head lowered and is covered by her hair.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because...... I am a sinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So?¡±


    Kazuma seems to find this unbelievable, and asks once more. Misao stares at Kazuma with slanted eyes, probably thinking that he is teasing her on purpose.


    ¡°I have committed an unforgivable sin...... So...... I can only redeem myself through death......¡±


    Kazuma looks coldly at Misao who is seeking atonement continuously.


    ¡°You are really important aren¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°......Huh?¡±


    Kazuma stands up before the puzzled Misao, and uses the tip of his feet to kick below his feet.


    ¡°This guy, it was a really big dragon just now------ Did you know what energy did it use to move?¡±


    ¡°Yes...... It uses......¡±


    Towards the pale Misao, Kazuma announces the truth mercilessly:


    ¡°It is all the people you killed, their vigor.¡±


    ¡°------!¡±


    ¡°There is probably a few hundred people------ Energy capable of moving that massive thing, I guess it would take more than just a hundred or two people!¡±


    Misao is at a loss for words, she feels grieved over her deep sins and trembles over it.


    ¡°Using your ¡°precious¡± one life, you can redeem the sin of killing several hundred people?¡±


    Kazuma uses an extremely unnatural gentle tone to question her, and then grabs Misao¡¯s hair, pulling her lowered face up forcefully.


    ¡°Quit joking! Are you some religious chief of some new religion!? Did you think pinning you on a cross can save all the people in this world? Don¡¯t be so na?ve! You are just trying to run away. Unwilling to face the deep sins you have committed, and unwilling to seek any method of atonement, to just try to escape through death, isn¡¯t that right!¡±


    ¡°Ah...... Ahhh......¡±


    The weakness within her heart being revealed, Misao¡¯s tears fall down like rain.


    ¡°Even so...... Even so, what do you think I should do? With such deep sins, could there possibly be some way to redeem myself?¡±


    She urges Kazuma for an answer. However, the answer was cruel.


    ¡°How would I know.¡±


    ¡°You...... You......!¡±


    Misao can¡¯t help but show an angry expression.


    ¡°You are really full of yourself!¡±


    ¡°No matter what others say, I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know. I killed plenty of people too, but let¡¯s not mention atonement, I did not even review myself even once.¡±


    What a completely self-centered guy. If anyone is to ask for a way to redeem himself, he is probably the most unsuitable person in the world to ask.


    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you getting the sequence wrong?¡±


    ¡°...... What do you mean?¡±


    Not understanding what this sentence means, the puzzled Misao questions Kazuma back.


    ¡°Who are the ones you must compensate to first? Is it those people whom we do not even know their names? Or that dumb father that wanted to kill his own daughter but got killed instead?¡±


    Kazuma pauses for a second, then continues to say:


    ¡°No! Of course not! The one whom you created the most trouble for, the one who needs compensation most is me! It is me! So before you think about dying or to live, you should repay me first! To put it more bluntly, you have to repay with your body!¡±


    ¡°............Ah?¡±


    Misao realizes that Kazuma is not looking at her face, but staring at the location around a distance of one head below her eyes------ around her chest.


    She follows Kazuma¡¯s eyes towards her chest. Perhaps due to her clothes being dissolved by slimes, Misao is naked, and revealing her natural figure.


    At the end of Kazuma¡¯s glance, there are two soft bloated objects------


    ¡°------------!¡±


    Misao senses an unknown danger, and uses her hands to cover her exposed breasts immediately. At the very same time, a large plasma bullet is shot from the ground.


    ¡°------Ahh?¡±


    Kazuma uses the back of his hand to deflect the plasma shot without even turning his head around.


    ¡°Please...... Please calm down, nee-sama!¡±


    ¡°Let me go, Ren! I am going to vaporize that lowdown thing right here!¡±


    Seeing the ruckus on the ground, Kazuma complains with an irritated look:


    ¡°What an annoying person, there is no way to calm down and talk about the serious stuff like this.¡±


    (------ Serious stuff?)


    Misao can¡¯t help but stare at Kazuma¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°------Ha!¡±


    Kazuma asks seriously. The moment she saw that expression, Misao suddenly burst out in laughter.


    Misao continues to bend over and laugh, Kazuma on the other hand looks at her with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°------Have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°N......No...... I am fine.¡±


    Misao finally suppresses the urge to laugh, and reaches out to wipe her tears.


    Even though so saddened, people can still laugh. What a new discovery.


    ¡°I...... I must first compensate Kazuma-san right?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, yes.¡±


    Kazuma nods in response, and Misao nods lightly in agreement.


    ¡°I got it. Please let me compensate you with all my heart. While I make my compensation to you, I will continue to find ways to compensate the others.¡±


    ¡°------Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That is to say------ Please help me. I do not wish to die yet.¡±


    Misao¡¯s lower body is still connected to Vritra¡¯s remains. At this rate, she will face the same fate as Mikaeru.


    ¡°Understood. These remains, and the youki left in your body, I will purify them altogether. It may waver a little, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Misao nods lightly, then closes her eyes.


    Kazuma rides the wind flying up to the sky, pulling away the distance. Following that, he raises his right hand in the air------ and waves down at one go.


    The blue wind comes tumbling down from the directly above Misao. The wind blows away all surrounding flames, and purifies all that can be considered ¡°evil¡± completely.


    Kazuma returns to the ground. Ayano and Ren come up to receive him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Misao?¡±


    Towards Ayano¡¯s question, Kazuma only shifts his eyes slightly upwards.


    In the space where the blue light slowly grows faint, there is something that is descending from the skies slowly. The naked female covered in the light seems pure and beautiful, anyone that sees this would be deeply mesmerized.


    Kazuma removes his jacket, and places it on the girl that descended from heaven.


    As Ayano sees this scene, her eyebrow raised upwards. Perhaps she is reminded of the previous incident------ Kazuma completely unwilling to remove his jacket to cover her last time, until she had to strip it off him herself.


    ¡°Still alive?¡±


    Ayano observes Misao who is being carried by Kazuma. She is unconscious, but still breathing.


    ¡°Yeah, you better go get a car, we are heading back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah------ By the way, how¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°The bleeding stopped, I should be fine as long as I don¡¯t move around too much.¡±


    Even though he sounds relaxed, but he looks really bad, obviously having lost too much blood.


    Ayano says worriedly:


    ¡°Should we go to the hospital first? You seem even weaker than Misao.¡±


    ¡°I must hand Misao to Suzerain personally first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah------ you are really gentle aren¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°You jealous?¡±


    Ayano reflexively pulls out Enraiha.


    ¡°What...... What are you talking about! Look at your body condition, you really think you can still fight leisurely? I am definitely stronger than you now!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want to kill someone that got hurt because of you? Kids these days don¡¯t even know basic courtesy.¡±


    Raising his head to look at the two staring at each other, Ren sighs out painfully. Once again verifying that these adults before him cannot be relied upon, he decides to contact their family by himself.


    ¡°Ah, is it Suou? We are done here, please come to get us. Try to make it quick------ Huh? Yes, someone is injured, but if we don¡¯t try to put a stop to this, the surrounding areas...... Yes, I leave it to you.¡±


    Keeping his cell phone, Ren¡¯s focus shifts back to the two. There is no need to even see them to feel that their ¡°ki¡± is rising.


    He really didn¡¯t expect the two to be so childish, but just in case, round two may start.


    (Suou...... Come quick......)


    Ren sighs once more, and praying that this calamity can be avoided at the same time.

 Volume 2, Epilogue

    Volume 2, Epilogue


    ¡°Become a nun?¡±


    Hearing a term that was rarely present, Kazuma repeated it blankly. He had thought that it was a joke, but Juugo before him looked very serious about it.


    ¡°------ What fun is there about it?¡±


    ¡°That is not what this is about!¡±


    Hearing Kazuma¡¯s question, Ayano sitting beside Juugo replied in a rough manner:


    ¡°Misao intends to separate herself from the mortal world and uses her entire lifetime to compensate for her sins. That is to say, there is no room for you in her heart anymore, you deserve it.¡±


    Ayano laughed, and seemed to be happy from the bottom of her heart. As to why she is so happy------ there is no need to ask at this point of time.


    Ignoring the delightful Ayano, Kazuma asks Juugo:


    ¡°So, has she left?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, she was here just now to bid her final farewells, if you rush over now, you will probably still make it.¡±


    ¡°You should have said so earlier.¡±


    With that Kazuma stood up immediately, and left the room without even turning back. Juugo quietly watched as Kazuma left. That was a natural reaction, and his daughter following behind Kazuma quietly is also within his expectations. In the empty Japanese room, Juugo sipped his tea leisurely. What he has in mind, no one knows.


    ¡°------ Why are you following me?¡±


    Kazuma finds this unbelievable, and questions Ayano who is walking beside him. Ayano raised her head, her eyes opened wide to stare at Kazuma. Those eyes look as though they are looking at a criminal under custody.


    ¡°How can I let you and Misao be together alone. Then you would definitely threaten her, and take her to a motel.¡±


    Kazuma did not reply, but only shrugged his shoulders, walking on his own to the backdoor.


    ¡°Misao¡¯s room is not there.¡±


    He ignored the halting voice and opened the door. Misao is there.


    ¡°------Kazuma-san.¡±


    Her voice seemed a little shocked. Misao did not shift her eyes away, but stared at Kazuma without turning her eyes away.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±


    ¡±Yes------ I have already decided.¡±


    With a solid determination, Misao nodded in reply.


    ¡°Just praying alone, that will not lessen my sins. So, I have decided to reevaluate myself through training, and find out what I can do to redeem myself.¡±


    ¡°Is it, then good luck.¡±


    He said easily. Misao''s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No...... Err......¡±


    (The promise------)


    On the gradually collapsing Vritra¡¯s head, the promise made to Kazuma. Since she has already decided on the path she wants to take, even though she would never be able to fully keep her promise, so she cannot but feel regret because of it. So, she had thought about it. If she ever meets Kazuma, she will at least fulfill her promise once------ But, for an introverted girl like Misao, to place ¡°that kind of thing¡± to her mouth, that would really require courage of her lifetime.


    ------Besides, there¡¯s an Ayano with a scary look on her face at the back.


    Just as Misao is hesitant about it, Kazuma decided that the chat is over.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    He bid farewell and turned around, Misao hurriedly called out to Kazuma from behind:


    ¡°Please...... Please wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°------Hmm?¡±


    I must say it------ Misao bore an incomparable determination, yet the question that came from her mouth is completely unrelated.


    ¡°Why did you help me? To the extent of having suffered such a heavy injury.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get hurt either.¡±


    Kazuma turned back and looked at Ayano past his shoulder.


    ¡°If not for some dumb girl doing dumb stuff, I might have been able to solve everything without a scratch.¡±


    ¡°............!¡±


    Veins appeared at Ayano¡¯s temple, but, she did not say anything to rebut. Because in comparison to scolding him, she is more interested in the truth.


    ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t it much faster to just kill me?¡±


    Misao did not loosen up her questioning. Even though things weren¡¯t going the same way as she expected, this was a question she cannot leave unanswered. Perhaps sensing her determination, Kazuma began to say with a bitter smile on his face:


    ¡°It has been ten years already...... You were still so small then.¡±


    Saying that, Kazuma used his thumb and index finger to open up a gap of around three centimeters.


    Misao complains very politely:


    ¡°Erm...... I think that even when I was just born, I was not that small. I am not a dwarf.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the minor details. Yup, around that time, just as I was being bullied by those people of the branch clan, you saved me once.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    She waited for the explanation to come, but Kazuma doesn¡¯t seem to want to open his mouth again. A silent atmosphere looms around the two.


    ¡°......Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Kazuma simply nods in response to that question filled with question marks.


    To Misao and Ayano, they will never know, when Kazuma was belittled by everyone around him, during that period where his body and mind are tortured continuously, that only one single time of gentleness, how great a support it was to Kazuma in his heart.


    Kazuma would never forget; that trembling voice, that small back. Even reminiscing about it now, the image was as clear as though it happened just yesterday. So, he did not hesitate. To save Misao------ That is the natural conclusion that doesn¡¯t even require any thought. Because Misao lent him a hand then, that is why he could live up till now. With that said, there was no way he would say such an embarrassing thing out loud. Kazuma began to forcefully end the topic. He raised his hand to hold Misao¡¯s chin, and lifted her face up. As he slowly moved his face closer, Misao shyly blushes and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Hey! Wait a minute!¡±


    Ignoring the noise at the back, their lips touched gently. This shuts one up both effectively and joyfully.


    Kazuma showed a cheeky smile, and murmurs lightly to Misao who blushed all the way to her ears:


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue next time, I will not let you owe me anything, so just go!¡±


    ¡°------Yes, I will be waiting.¡±


    Misao smiles as she nods.


    A sweet promise. Yet, Misao knew very well in her heart that this will never be fulfilled. Kazuma was saying this to a girl whom he might never meet again.


    This also implied ¡°I will never forget you¡±.


    It was also meant to tell this lonely girl who lost her family, being exiled from her clan, that she was not alone.


    ¡°Thank you to you all. Kazuma-san, Ayano-sama------ Please take care.¡±


    Misao lowered her head deeply in the end, and then walked out once more. Those steps did not show any sign of doubt. She did not turn back at all, and disappears from the sight of the two. The two watched the leaving shadow silently.


    ------ But......


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Closing the door, Ayano questioned Kazuma immediately. Her eyes stared straight at him.


    ¡°Are you bothered by what I said?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! However, if you dare disturb Misao, I will not let you off! Don¡¯t tell me you intend to sneak into a nun¡¯s living quarters?¡±


    Kazuma¡¯s eyes seem a little blurred, he seems to be fantasizing------ thinking about Misao in a nun¡¯s costume.


    ¡±That seems not bad too.¡±


    Hearing Kazuma¡¯s mumble to himself, Ayano had a sensitive reaction.


    ¡°Ka------zu------ma------!¡±


    A deep low sound sounded off from below the ground, the tight fist trembled due to a dangerous feeling. A vigorous explosion was at hand.


    Ayano still did not know now, why she was so angry. Or where that immature, childish feeling of wanting to keep Kazuma to herself came from. Whether she will ever realize what this feeling is------That is another story.

 Volume 3, 1 - Meeting underneath the moonlight

    Volume 3, Chapter 1 ¨C Meeting underneath the moonlight


    Part 1


    In the beginning of the New Year, a few days after the start of the new semester...


    In the classroom of the sixth year, class two of the Metropolitan Cosei Elementary School, an event that already became the established afterschool practice, began.


    ¡°Ren-kun!¡±


    ¡°Ren!¡±


    A short girl and a boy with an outstanding build each grab a hand of a boy, so cute you could mistake him for a girl. The girl and the large built boy exchange a sublime threatening glance for a second and right away avert their eyes, as if to say: ¡°I saw something dirty.¡±


    ¡°Ren-kun, let¡¯s go have tea on the way home.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go play games, Ren!¡±


    The invitations were issued perfectly simultaneously.


    ¡°Ah...well...¡± The bewildered cute boy ¨C Kannagi Ren, twelve years old ¨C inserts himself where these two¡¯s glances scatter sparks. The clash was inevitable.


    ¡°Which one do you think wins today?¡±


    ¡°That would be Kannon, right? Up until today she holds complete victory.¡±


    ¡°That girl, she doesn¡¯t have leniency.¡±


    ¡°No, anytime now, Serisawa is going to get angry for real, don¡¯t you think? Up until now, he was going easy on her, right?¡±


    Although abnormal, their struggle is extreme. The boy and the girl trying to gain Kannagi Ren¡¯s favor and his heart, neither can be called a standard primary school student.


    Serisawa Tatsuya ¨C 180 centimeters tall and a physique matching that height, the boy is endowed with physical strength.


    Suzuhara Kannon ¨C the girl has both cute looks suitable for a flower and a cruel, wicked personality appropriate for her artillery name.


    The struggle between these two completely exceeds the primary school level. Fighting each other with a raging power, almost like a windstorm, and a devil-like heartless craft, class 6-2 is changed into a battlefield. Towards the overwhelming heroicness, the pupils that happened to be present caused uproar but got used to it after three days. As for this ordinary one part thing nowadays, they are enjoying this pleasant exhibition.


    ¡°Serisawa! Don¡¯t lose today!¡±


    ¡°No! If such a gorilla is his company, Ren-kun will amount to nothing!¡±


    ¡°Whether she likes it or not...Kannon¡¯s opponent is pretty determined, huh?¡±


    In the center of the pupils quarreling to their heart¡¯s content, Kannon and Serisawa are only staring at each other. Not to overlook even the most trivial behavior, they are watching for an unguarded moment without even blinking. The class is overflowing with this tense atmosphere. The noisy pupils were engulfed in it and gradually lowered their tone.


    ¡°.......ts!¡±


    Destroying the equilibrium, Serisawa ran, but not towards Kannon. His destination was the noisy boys ¨C


    ¡°..........eh?¡±


    Ren, completely left outside the event, stared in amazement at Serisawa rushing towards him almost like a bull. It seems that he abandoned the fight with Kannon, having the intention to withdraw from the battlefield after seizing Ren. Serisawa thought this through! ¨C if the students were to compare these two¡¯s combat abilities, Serisawa overwhelms Kannon. And yet, in spite of this, until today why did his defeats keep piling up?


    Kannon is weaker than Serisawa. At the very least, the teachers and parents don¡¯t have a particle of doubt about that obvious fact. That recognition places great restraints on Serisawa. If a young man, towards a delicate girl ¨C and with a construction like Serisawa¡¯s ¨C were to exert violence, it¡¯s been decided that the young man will be blamed, no matter the reason. To say nothing of the fact that the opponent is that Kannon. If she were to make a fuss, she is quite capable of obliterating Serisawa¡¯s social status. Because he knew this, Serisawa can¡¯t win without moderating at any cost his offence ¨C contrastive to Kannon¡¯s challenging, no-mercy attack ¨C this is why he can only continue to repel it.


    Therefore, he considered this. To be able to accomplish his goal, he cannot knock Kannon down. Before the girl¡¯s intention of acquiring Ren, there aren¡¯t many obstacles to block his way. There is no need to fight directly. It¡¯s okay to ignore her. Because, the person he is wishing for is right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Ren!¡±


    Serisawa faced the petrified boy and extended his big hand with all his heart.


    ¡°Fuuuuu....you can use your head a little, can¡¯t you?¡±


    On the other hand, Kannon was persistently calm. To begin with, something even Serisawa would think of, it would be impossible for her not to notice it first. Again, this time¡¯s conduct was within her expectation. Without being disconcerted, she started running. She was faster than Serisawa. The way things are now, she can be shaken off. But, Serisawa¡¯s aim is not just flight. It¡¯s a withdrawal from the battlefield by taking back Ren. That¡¯s why, at least the moment when he captures Ren, his speed will decline. Then, the capture.


    This is not the result of luck of wishful thinking. After mutually understanding the motion, an adjustment of the relation between the locations of the three parties can be made ¨C When Serisawa moves, Kannon responds to that ¨C all the pupils think so. But only Kannon knew. She was the only one perfectly grasping this setting.


    ¡°S-Serisawa-kun....¡±


    Being pulled up against his will, as one would expect, Ren is resisting. From the impatient Serisawa¡¯s awareness, Kannon¡¯s existence vanished.


    ¡°I got you!¡±


    Facing Serisawa¡¯s turned back, using the hind foot, she takes the last step. And then ¨C


    Zudan!


    Breaking into a rush by kicking the floor, a roar-like explosion can be heard. Simultaneously, Serisawa¡¯s figure disappears from Ren¡¯s field of vision. In the place Serisawa should have been a moment before, is now Kannon¡¯s appearance from behind. Something previously seen on TV, billiard techniques come to mind. This is stop shot. The cue ball hit by the player hands over all the kinetic energy by clashing into the target ball and at the position where the target ball was, it suddenly stops.


    Just like this.


    Kannon lowered herself greatly extending her leg and pushing forward her elbow. That appearance, not really fitting with her one piece uniform, looked amazingly good.


    ¡°Th ¨C the top back gate elbow move...¡±, someone muttered, almost groaning. The Eight Extremities Fists ¨C a form of martial arts that became well known because of a certain beat¡¯-them-up game, among these, this is a technique especially well known. The Shin leg movement was effective, naturally being a certain kill hit. The blown-away Serisawa, was for a second time buried between the desks. Unlike the previous time, there is no sign of movement.


    This was a stupefying, perfect KO.


    ¡°........fuah,¡± Kannon let out a breath and straightened her pose. She tucked the hair on her cheeks back and slowly turned around.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s go, Ren-kun.¡±


    The atmosphere of violence from several days minutes ago left no traces. A glittery smiling face was there. Kannon gently took Ren¡¯s arm, in fact with a vigor that doesn¡¯t allow resistance ¨C and forcibly dragged him along. A reckless enough person to obstruct it was already nowhere to be found.


    Part 2


    When Ren was eventually released from Kannon it was already past 7 p.m. As a matter of course, during this time they didn¡¯t just drink tea. Having been made to accompany her endlessly at shopping and karaoke and the like, Ren couldn¡¯t run from Kannon¡¯s devil paw (Serisawa joke) pressing closer with no regard for the public gaze, without concentrating all his power.


    ¡°.........I¡¯m worn-out.¡±


    The sun already set. While walking alone on the street at night, Ren let out a mutter packed with many thoughts.


    It¡¯s not like he hates Kannon. Rather, he harbors friendly feelings towards her. And in addition to that, if he were pushed to say it in less ambiguous terms, he can clearly declare those feelings as ¡°like¡±.


    However.


    Ren¡¯s like and Kannon¡¯s like are completely different. Because he knows that, he can¡¯t help but be troubled by it. He didn¡¯t experience the emotion called ¡°love¡± until now.


    First on the list, among the members of the family there are a lot of people he likes. But, using an extreme argument, the emotion felt for them all is the same. The emotion is strong. There is also a priority. However, there is decidedly no contradiction between the affection felt for those countless people.


    That hot emotion for that around the world one-irreplaceable person¡¯s existence, he doesn¡¯t know it. For this reason, towards that girl trying to force that feeling onto him, he can¡¯t help but feel perplexed.


    Actually, why is it me..........?


    Ren never thought he possesses that manly appeal. The girly features and a personality weak under pressure, he cannot think of nothing but ¡°minus¡± ingredients for a man.


    If it¡¯s about a ¡°fine man¡±, it must be a man undoubtedly similar to big brother. Lately, he frequently compares himself with his big brother.


    Yagami Kazuma.


    A well trained body. A shaped mind. Owning the unshakeable title of the absolute strongest man ¨C Ren is considerably glorifying him. Nevertheless, the brother he met after four years, he seemed exactly like the ideal embodiment of the boy.


    Someday, I want to become like big brother...


    With a child-like innocence, Ren is yearning after Kazuma. Towards the inanimate nature of cutting everything down, without concerning oneself about it, for the sake of one¡¯s important person, toward the man who thinks one¡¯s gentleness is nothing but naivet¨¦, a merit that ought to be learned can be felt. The weight of the chosen act, the significance of cutting down everything, Ren didn¡¯t understand it yet.


    ¡°.........huh?¡±


    On the way returning home, it happened when approaching the entrance of a public park. Having a faint, uncomfortable feeling, Ren peered inside the park.


    ¡°...................a singing voice?¡±


    It was a children¡¯s park, established in a quiet, residential area. The place had a clandestine character because of a few people with rude conduct and after dark the place was completely empty. However, it seems there is an exception tonight. The singing audible voice coming from inside the shade of the trees was unmistakably human and, in addition to that, belonged to a young girl.


    Being charmed by the firm, crystal-like soprano, Ren walked into the park. There was no need to search for it. At the moment he entered the park, an extremely violent compelling force bound Ren¡¯s consciousness.


    The jungle-gym¡¯s highest step. The slender body standing on tip-toes on the pole, the figure of a girl sonorously singing. In this cold weather she is wearing one white, thin dress. The wind is playing with her soft, wavy black hair stretching below her back, the girl is innocently singing.


    In the sky is the close, slightly chipped circle of the moon. The descending white light shines on the young lady.


    ¡°....................¡±


    From Ren¡¯s awareness, the entire world lost its meaning. Reflected in his eyes are the sparkling moon and the maiden¡¯s shape blessed by the moon.


    Throb.


    The heart starts beating very loudly. A conspicuously great pulsation. Even without proof, Ren firmly believes he heard that sound. He can sense the blood running through the blood vessels.


    Throb, throb.


    The all too excited blood flow makes his limbs vibrate. The heartbeats resound deafeningly in his ears. And yet the girl¡¯s voice naturally penetrates into his hearing. Is she offering her song to the moon or is she praying? That shape, sincere like a shrine maiden serving God is too pure, too noble.


    ¡°I....what am I looking at?¡±


    A guilty feeling as if peaking at a miracle swept over his heart. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. Even to think about separation is unbearable. The things reflected in his eyes are the glittery moonlight and the figure of a maiden blessed by it...


    ¡°.........eh.......¡±


    Is this real? Is she human? Or an angel or a fairy... or else a devil?


    ¡°...........Hey..........¡±


    I don¡¯t understand....I don¡¯t understand anything!


    ¡°I said hey!¡±


    ¡°Waah!?¡±


    Because of the large voice shouted from overhead, Ren finally calmed down. Looking up, almost right overhead is the above mentioned girl. The jungle-gym was supposed to be more then ten meters away, it seemed he was stepping up to it from within his consciousness.


    This, this is bad...


    While fascinated by the seemingly puzzled young girl overlooking him, Ren was stunned from the bottom of his heart. The suspicious girl singing at night in an uninhabited park cannot be compared with his questionable self that was staring at her with an ecstatic expression.


    Furthermore, the relation between both their locations was very risky. That angle, almost like looking up from right under...it was clearly perverted.


    I must say something... from the mouth of the impatient boy, some very ordinary and regarding this situation, unsuitable words came out:


    ¡°Ah, err.......good evening.¡±


    What the hell am I saying!!!


    Ren rebutted himself loudly in his heart. But instead of screaming, the trusting girl returned the greeting with a smile.


    ¡°Good evening. It¡¯s a lovely night, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...huh? Ah, yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Could you please step aside just a little?¡±


    ¡°...........ugh, I¡¯m ¨C I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    With a bright red face, Ren jumped aside with force as if he was struck by a car. Watching that excessive response, the girl tilted her head on the side appearing curious and without hesitation jumped from the jungle-gym.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Although the playground equipment was intended for children, from the top of it to the ground there are more than two meters. The landing¡¯s impact was supposed to be considerable but without bending her knees, the girl got down lightly and easily. As though the ground gently caught her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, that is...¡±


    In front of the smiling girl, Ren mumbles. He doesn¡¯t understand why but he is frozen solid. When looking at the girl¡¯s face his mind becomes blank and he can think of nothing else.


    On the other side, the girl doesn¡¯t pay attention to Ren¡¯s strangeness, looking up to the sky.


    ¡°The night sky is really fair........ I didn¡¯t know the moon could be so large........¡±


    Fair.......?


    Ren looked up in doubt. Even if it was clear, this is Tokyo¡¯s sky after all. With countless stars showing, the sky cut up by inelegant skyscrapers was narrow at best. The girl gazed innocently at that sky. Escaping the gravity¡¯s binding she is longing to reach that place. But at the same time, it seem she understands that such a thing can never come true.


    So beautiful........


    For a second time, from Ren¡¯s consciousness everything except the girl disappeared. He wanted wings ¨C he strongly thought so. If he could fly into the sky, he would take her beyond the stars.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Abruptly she shifted her attention to Ren.


    ¡°W-what?¡± To a Ren responding while being perplexed, she extended her hand quite naturally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s play.¡±


    That penetrating expression that sensed even God, present when looking at the sky, already disappeared. The one standing in front of his eyes was a charming but ordinary girl. She seemed to be approximately the same age as Ren. When he saw he was a bit taller, Ren faintly felt relief.


    ¡°...........¡±


    Being too fascinated by her, he forgot to answer. Taking that for a refusal she made a completely lonely face.


    ¡°.........no?¡±


    ¡°No no. Of course not, let¡¯s play.¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡±


    Showing a smile that bloomed openly on her whole face, the girl seized Ren¡¯s arms with both her hands. Feeling the warm hands, Ren turned red up to his ears.


    ...............warm?


    Ren suddenly felt the problem. In this cold weather she wore a thin dress....


    ¡°It¡¯s not good being so lightly dressed in this weather. You¡¯ll catch a cold!¡±


    Rushing, he took his own coat and put it on the girl.


    "I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No! Wear it.¡±


    Unusually forceful, Ren passed her arm through the sleeve of the coat. After buttoning it precisely with his own hands, he let out a long, relieved breath.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°...............¡±


    With a bewildered appearance she stared fixedly at the coat forced on her. But, it didn¡¯t seem she felt annoyed, moving her small body, checking the feel of the coat. Expressing a gentle and soft smile, she hugged her own body.


    ¡°So warm......¡±


    ¡°...........................ah¡±


    When the girl smiled so happily, Ren felt a crash as if his head was hit. Just by thinking that smile was intended for him was enough to envelop him in a feeling of bliss that made him dizzy. Wanting to greet her, Ren realized he forgot a very important thing.


    ¡°S-say.......¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask for your name?¡±


    ¡°.........................¡±


    Just like that her expression clouded. Assaulted by an unbelievable feeling of guilt, panicking, Ren took his question back.


    ¡°Ah, actually it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to, but...¡±


    The girl shook her head in silence and murmured, sighing:


    ¡°..............Ayumi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ayumi-chan? How do you write it?¡±


    ¡°With hiragana.¡±


    Her voice sank even deeper. The impatient Ren, trying to somehow enliven the situation, with a deliberate cheerful voice told her his name.


    ¡°Eh, my name is Ren. The Ren from Purgatory. Do you know it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a very cool name,¡± Ayumi nodded, slightly recovering her smile.


    With just that, Ren foolishly lost his head, blushing.


    ¡°A-ha-ha ¨C somehow I have a feeling I don¡¯t live up to my name.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It suits you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Forgetting the awkwardness from just before, both their smiles harmoniously met.


    ¡°Let me see, let¡¯s play. What do you want to play with?¡±


    ¡°The swings!¡±


    Without wavering, Ayumi immediately replied at Ren¡¯s question, pulling himself together.


    ¡°I tried it just a little bit but I couldn¡¯t swing very well. As I thought, it has no meaning, only knowing the way to do it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll push you.¡±


    While bewildered by her queer expression, Ren proposed that. But ¨C


    ¡°That¡¯s useless! I want to do it by myself!¡± Ayumi obstinately insisted.


    Appearing full of surprising independence, she sat on the swing and started to push awkwardly by herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    Because the rhythm was completely off, the swing¡¯s movement was instantly stopped. From the swing next to her, he showed a sample and lectured her carefully about the way of swinging.


    ¡°Like that, and now kick your legs.¡±


    Appearing a quick learner, Ayumi instantly grasped the skill. The swing¡¯s movement gradually became smooth and the swinging much larger. Ren judged there is no more need to show her the way and began swinging standing up. He hadn''t rode in swings for the last four, five years and swinging after a long time was pretty pleasant.


    Wanting to show off to the girl next to him, his feelings also a part of it, Ren kicked out the swing inserting much more power.


    ¡°..................¡±


    Staring at Ren¡¯s posing back, Ayumi, bearing an antagonistic feeling, boldly challenged him by swinging standing.


    ¡°Eh, wait........¡±


    When Ren tried to restrain her, the focused Ayumi didn¡¯t notice. Uncertainly getting up on the board she sat down on until now, she swung by imitating what she saw. Becoming the victim of the height of her own learning ability, the swing Ayumi rode, instantly began inclining at an angle dangerous for a beginner.


    "Ayumi-chan! Stop!¡± Ren cried in a big voice. But one pace too late.


    Ayumi¡¯s hand slipped and with force, as if shot from a catapult, was thrown diagonally into the upper air.


    ¡°Kyaa ¨C¡±


    ¡° ¨C uh.¡±


    Faster than thinking, Ren¡¯s body moved. Kicking the swing¡¯s board with all his strength, he jumps at an angle close to horizontal. He seized Ayumi in the air just before she crashed into the ground. Without change, making sure that he embraced that small body, he landed on his back. Although he rolled on the ground to disperse the shock, because wanting to protect Ayumi was more important, he practically didn¡¯t make any defense.


    Although his back and head hit the ground bitterly, Ren held onto his consciousness with his fighting spirit and willpower. After finally rolling on the ground for five times, Ren finally set free the shock of the fall. Ignoring the many stars twinkling in his field of vision, before everything else he confirmed Ayumi¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes...¡±


    Because he covered her very skillfully Ayumi didn¡¯t feel any pain, not to mention injuries. In her pupils opened blankly, nothing but surprise at facing an unexpected situation floated.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad...............¡±


    Confirming Ayumi¡¯s safety Ren stretched out on the ground exhausted. The crash caused by the fall thoroughly hurt his body, but because he didn¡¯t budge, the feeling of being able to protect her well satisfied him.


    ¡°Ren? Does it hurt?¡±


    Seeing Ayumi looking at him with unease, Ren shook his head laughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But....¡± he continued including a slight rebuke in his tone:


    ¡°Because swinging standing can be dangerous, please stop it.¡±


    ¡°................Yes.¡±


    Although nodding meekly, she immediately smiled pulling Ren¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Hey, hey, next I want to ride that.¡±


    She pointed at a simply made seesaw. Without being discouraged by the splendid blunder, staring with a bitter smile at the girl itching to play, Ren stood up and led her by the hand.


    ¡°Yes, yes. As the young lady commands.¡±


    Joining hands cordially both of them ran up to the seesaw. Forgetting about the passing time they continued playing together. They rode in the seesaw, glided in the slide, played with sand in the sand-pit. Although it was clear Ayumi had burning aspirations of ¡°completing¡± all the park¡¯s playground equipment, Ren stubbornly didn¡¯t gave permission for the horizontal bar. A beginner with a skirt shouldn¡¯t be allowed to pull herself onto the bar.


    Part 3


    And now ¨C


    ¡°Huh,.............it was fun.¡±


    Sitting down on an ornamental animal with no purpose, Ayumi shows a blissful smile.


    ¡°This is the first time I played like this!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re fine with me I can keep you company whenever you want.¡±


    As nonchalant as possible but in fact including a once in a lifetime courage, Ren proposed like this. But in the act of it, Ayumi¡¯s face clouded.


    ¡°Ah........yeah...........thanks, but.......¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    It happened when Ren was asking back.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    With a loud skid sound, a black station wagon came to the entrance of the park. The door opened before the car fully stopped and of course, men in black, rushed into the playground.


    ¡±W-what is........uaa!?¡±


    Thrusting away a dumbfounded Ren, the black suits rushed to Ayumi.


    ¡°.....................¡±


    Ayumi stared at them in silence. It does not mean she wasn¡¯t able to react to the sudden situation. After understanding their true colors and their objective, she calmly received their actions.


    ¡°Ayumi-chan!¡±


    In front of the shouting Ren, the black suits¡¯s hands seized Ayumi. Without changing the force of the rush, they dragged and knocked down the girl with no mercy.


    ¡°.................kuu.¡±


    Because two people roughly applied torsion on her arms, Ayumi let out a small cry of pain. But even so, the black suits didn¡¯t slow down.


    ¡°We captured the target. Yes. We¡¯ll transport it immediately.¡±


    A cold voice. Turning around, the man seeming to be the leader of the troupe, reported Ayumi¡¯s capture holding his telephone in one hand. Thoroughly disregarding Ren¡¯s existence, the leader jerked his jaw at the man who sized Ayumi.


    ¡°Do it¡±


    The man on his left took out a rectangular something from his breast pocket. Pushing a switch, sparks scattered at its tip. After several people seized a non-resistant girl, will they go as far as using a stun gun, changing into total incompetents? Even using such a method that surpasses cruelty, in regard for the black suits¡¯ performance, there was no hesitation there. With a movement with no uncertainty, the stun gun was pressed to her back. And then...


    While the black suits restrained each of Ayumi¡¯s arms, Ren made his appearance with the speed of a thunderclap. Leaving an after print he pushed up his knee smashing most of the jaw and teeth belonging to the man trying to use the stun gun. Pushing up his right foot, Ren launched his left foot even more. Changing his body¡¯s twist in a turning motion he spun using his right foot as an axis.


    The back roundhouse kick¡¯s unmatched accuracy shot the lights out of the man seizing Ayumi¡¯s right hand. His head shaken with enough force to break his backbone, the man swooned silently.


    ¡°R...Ren?¡±


    Returning a nod to Ayumi, staring at him in wonder, he stood in a position where he could protect Ayumi.


    ¡°Kid......who are you?¡±


    Ignoring the black suits trying to overpower him, he pulled out a mobile phone from his breast pocket. Without hesitation he pressed down the buttons: one zero zero.


    ¡°Hello, this is the police. Do you have an emergency?¡±


    From the high volume speaker a business like voice came through. The black suits caught their breath in silence.


    ¡°Hello? Hello!? What happened? Are you all right?¡± sensing an incident in the telephone¡¯s silence the operator spoke with a serious tone.


    ¡°Well then...what are you going to do?¡±


    At Ren¡¯s question or maybe provocation, the leader took action. Inserting his hand in his breast pocket he took something out. The object that came out as a result of such spontaneous, breathing-like action was a boorish, black handgun. Aiming the gun point at a dumbfounded Ren, he pulled the gunlock without delay. The gunshot resounded over the silencer. The bullet shot at subsonic speed smashed the telephone.


    ¡°..................ku!?¡± Ren muttered at the impact knocking his right arm with all his strength.


    Does he usually just shoot?


    As one would expect such a direct response was strange. At the cruelty of shooting at children without hesitation, Ren was horrified. The man kept the gun up, pointing it towards Ren¡¯s forehead. The flagrant murder intent made him feel an imaginary pain on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re an impressive kid,¡± the man murmured in admiration.


    ¡°Very skillful for your age. Your sharp reaction is also excellent. But we didn¡¯t come here to play. We can¡¯t just report we were repelled by a child so we¡¯re running back home!¡±


    ¡°Ren! Please run away! These men are serious¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah ¨C it looks that way.¡±


    Responding to Ayumi¡¯s scream-like manner of speaking Ren gave her a small nod.


    ¡°Mercilessly shooting at women and children, huh? If that¡¯s the case, going easy on you does not seem necessary.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± sneered the man, hearing Ren¡¯s words.


    ¡°Stop your hero pretension, if possible. In reality it doesn¡¯t go as smoothly as in the movies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Still, in this world there is a reality that exceeds any movie. That, is what I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Responding to Ren¡¯s will the fire spirits raised their voice in joy. The golden flame, blowing up, pushing away the darkness ¨C being able to recognize that radiance eyes alone cannot capture, among the black suits there wasn¡¯t even one.


    ¡°R-Ren....?¡±


    Roughly at the same time Ayumi muttered his name, the fire spirits changed their embodiment. Without previous notice, the manifested blaze burned the point end of the man¡¯s gun.


    ¡°What.....¡±


    The special steel of the gun¡¯s barrel helplessly melted. The silencer installed at the pointed end fell to the ground with a dull sound.


    ¡°Y-you ¨C ¡±


    Receiving the man¡¯s hair-raising glance, Ren informed him in a low voice:


    ¡°It would have been better to melt somewhat closer to the center.¡±


    What would have happened if the flame that melted the special steel heated the gun powder, there is no longer any need to explain it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not particularly well acquainted with weapons but what would have happened to the hand holding that particular spontaneously discharged gun, huh? Only the hand would be blown off? Or.....would the head blow up as well, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°E-Enjutsushi............¡± among the black suits only one whispered so, with a hollow voice.


    ¡°My name is Kannagi Ren. If you know the meaning of that name, quickly withdraw. Otherwise ¨C I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    ¡°K-Kannagi.....¡±


    The black suits¡¯ voices were already close to screams.


    Kannagi ¨C among the flame manipulating Enjutsushi they are known as the strongest clan. All professional mercenaries have a common knowledge about that name. As the one existence you unconditionally must not oppose.


    It is of course, only natural.


    For beings that can turn humans to ash just by thinking of it, one would be hesitant to put them in the same category as humans. Being hostile to them meant a waste of time and a loss of life. Moreover, the power yielded by a direct descendant, someone who calls oneself by Kannagi¡¯s name is in a different dimension ¨C they were told they have by far surpassed the human level. The opponent wasn¡¯t someone you could cross swords with, with only several armed men. The black suits prepared to flee at once.


    They obviously stepped back. If the withdrawal sign comes down, they would leave the scene as fast as possible.


    But among them, just one ¨C the party¡¯s leader didn¡¯t lose his presence of mind. Casually throwing away the melted gun barrel, he faced Ren with a bold smile.


    ¡°By no means did I imagine I will have the honor to meet the young Kannagi prince in such a place. If that¡¯s the case, the etiquette dictates we should also name ourselves¡± said the man proudly, in one beat.


    ¡°We are prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Tsuwabuki. My name is Kayano. I serve as the leader of this force.¡±


    ¡°................Tch!¡±


    Now it was Ren¡¯s turn to be disturbed. The Tsuwabuki household, that is, a family of Chijutsushi, manipulating the spirits of the earth. If Kannagi are the strongest Enjutsushi, Tsuwabuki are the strongest Chijutsushi. Their influence is not inferior to the Kannagi clan.


    ¡°It appears to be some sort of misunderstanding but that thing originally belongs to the Tsuwabuki household. If Kannagi¡¯s eldest son would steal it, the consequence of such a foolish act I cannot imagine.¡±


    ¡°Kuu................¡±


    Because he named himself Kannagi, Ren is no longer able to settle this business privately. Regardless of its authenticity, this would be played as if the Kannagi clan committed hostile acts towards the Tsuwabuki household.


    What am I supposed to do...?


    Although this was just a conversational exchange so far, for Ren the last ten minutes became a mental burden. His original character being gentle and weak to pressure, he is a boy with an unsuitable disposition to argue with others. However, obediently handing Ayumi over was out of the question. From the black suits¡¯ entrance until now, that option was never considered in his mind.


    ¡°That¡±.......? ¡°thing¡± you said?............don¡¯t screw around!


    Ren was angry. Deeply. Quietly.


    Among the Kannagi clan¡¯s natural color, the elitism, the idea of being part of a chosen people, he is one of those few exceptions maintaining a normal, healthy spirit. The arrogant ideology of confusing one¡¯s abilities merits with the merits of the human nature, he doesn¡¯t have it.


    The person possessing a stronger ability than humans cannot help but judge oneself more strictly. His father¡¯s, Genma¡¯s teachings, certainly came to fruition inside Ren.


    Therefore, as far as he is concerned, a person regarding others as objects, there is no use in arguing about it, he recognizes it as the lowest of trash. It was unthinkable of handing Ayumi over to those kind of people.


    Think...if this would be my big brother, at this time...


    The reason that Ren, who hated conflict, was able to banter easily with the black suits was because he kept in mind, ''What would Kazuma do?'' and based his actions off that.


    The provocative speech and conduct that taunts people, the precise timing for striking the opponent¡¯s weak spot, it went smoothly so far, but because he took unsuitable actions for his disposition, he¡¯s under a lot of stress. But...


    I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯ll pull it through...


    Ren instinctively sensed this is the critical moment. If he can get through this, the enemy will step aside.


    The perfect imitation of Kazuma ¨C wholesale slaughter to avoid future trouble ¨C if he could do that, it is the very best policy to make them withdraw without being hurt. With relaxed shoulders, he faced the black suits with an innocent smile.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you understand,¡± Kayano replied superficially polite but rude in intent.


    Sending a sign to his subordinates, he tried to continue Ayumi¡¯s capture.


    ¡°Aaargh!?¡±


    ¡°Fireeeee!¡±


    But the black suits instantly stopped their movements. Because the moment they started walking a golden flame appeared before their eyes.


    ¡°..................What is this behavior? I thought we reached an agreement?¡± Kayano asked, with an expression more polite than necessary. Of course, it was but an attempt to intimidate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we reached an agreement. That is, there is no room for negotiation.¡±


    ¡°............Do you really understand? Our role as the Tsuwabuki household representatives ¨C ¡±


    ¡°There is no need to repeat it. My hearing is not particularly poor,¡± Ren coldly interrupted Kayano¡¯s words. In account of making double sure, he called out the flames.


    At the dozens of golden will¡¯-o¡¯-the-wisp shining in the dead of the night, the black suits raised voices, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Well, now that the self-introductions are out of the way, we should start using force anytime now, right?¡±


    The person standing there was by no means just a twelve year old boy. The golden radiance basking that body in light was the fire of a demon, clearly laughing. Only armed humans had no means of resistance.


    ¡°Th-this is not the end.¡±


    ¡°You people have two options,¡±


    Completely disregarding the man¡¯s words Ren announced.


    ¡°You will disappear from my face with your own legs or I will annihilate you. You have three seconds. Choose whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    After two seconds of indecision, the leader almost spit out the order:


    ¡°Return to the base.¡±


    Of course nobody objected to that.


    ¡°........Sigh¡±


    Seeing off the car leaving in a hurry, Ren finally relaxed his body. Turning around he confirmed Ayumi¡¯s situation:


    ¡°Ayumi-chan are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.............¡± Still somewhat dumbfounded, Ayumi nodded vaguely.


    ¡°You are part of Kannagi..............¡±


    ¡°Surprised?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very¡±


    Closing her eyes partly, intoxicated, almost entranced she was staring at the flames.


    ¡°The golden, purification flame ¨C how beautiful...........¡±


    ¡°............................¡±


    Ayumi¡¯s face gazing at the flames, Ren was silently watching it in fascination. The way in which the golden flames shined in her large, black pupils was beautiful to the extent he involuntarily forgot how to breathe.


    The first to calm down was Ayumi. Standing up while brushing the dirt off her clothes, she bowed very deeply to Ren.


    ¡°Thank you, you helped me ¨C but was that all right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope so.....¡±


    Although his face became somewhat stiff, Ren showed a smile to give her peace of mind.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t help a troubled girl, there is no meaning in having this power.¡±


    ¡°..........Thank you.¡±


    Again speaking words of gratitude, Ayumi smiled softly. Just by looking at that smiling face Ren had a feeling that all the troubles so far and all the troubles that would come after this have been compensated for.


    ¡°And so.........errr.....¡±


    Apologetically looking up at Ren, who was full of happiness, Ayumi boldly spoke:


    ¡°Maybe you will think I am shameless but....can I request of you just one more thing............?¡±


    Apologetic but at the same time including seriousness in her wish the girl looked hard at Ren. To be able to refuse that gaze, it was impossible for him.


    Part 4


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t found that, Yuuji?¡±


    Tsuwabuki Mayumi lost her temper at the man kneeling in front of her. The man ¨C Yuuji lowered his head even more, letting the tyrant¡¯s anger go past.


    ¡°Until now, that thing has not once put up resistance! What the heck is Kayano doing, unable to catch it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, my lady. It seems that thing made a Kannagi practitioner ally ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Kannagi? Why are the Kannagi intruding on us?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem the family consensus. The practitioner was involved by chance, without knowing its circumstance.¡± While Mayumi folded her arms in irritation, she listened carefully to Yuuji¡¯s report.


    ¡°Kannagi Ren? Although a child, he¡¯s not the head of the family. He was properly seduced by that thing, huh?¡±


    ¡°That only speaks of my lady¡¯s beauty.¡±


    Yuuji¡¯s words, intended to emulate, helped only to bring Mayumi¡¯s wrath upon him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put me together with that thing!¡±


    ¡°P-Pardon me, it was inexcusable!¡±


    Flattening under the abuse thrown at him, Yuuji deeply prostrated himself before her. The man, in the middle of his twenties deprecated in front of a girl, who was heads shorter. Maybe funny, also unsightly but the man himself was extremely serious.


    Mayumi ordered in a rough tone:


    ¡°Try putting me in the same class as that thing, one more time! I will never ever exchange words with you again!¡±


    ¡°P-Please, permit me at least that much!¡±


    While rubbing his forehead against the tatami mat, Yuuji begged for forgiveness in an exaggerated tone.


    ¡°I will, without fail capture that thing myself! Therefore please, please ¨C ¡±


    ¡°...................¡±


    Mayumi placed her foot oh Yuuji¡¯s head. She mercilessly pressed her body weight against it.


    ¡°I wonder if you really understand. If we lose that thing, I will....¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    While his head was trampled down by Mayumi, Yuuji strongly pledged.


    ¡°I ¨C I will protect my lady! I swear I won¡¯t let anything hurt you.¡±


    ¡°..............humph?¡±


    Bestowing upon Yuuji the same smile she would have given to a faithful dog, Mayumi removed her foot from his head.


    ¡°However imposing your determination, can you win? Although young, your opponent is a direct descendant of Kannagi ¨C the top ranking Enjutsushi, you know?¡±


    Yuuji quietly raised his face. Those eyes, looking up at his master, carrying an absolute self-confidence, replied to that.


    ¡°To those conceited fools thinking Enjutsushi are the strongest, let¡¯s instruct them about reality.¡±


    ¡°Live up to my expectations.¡±


    Lightly bowing her head, Mayumi¡¯s wavy black hair softly flickered.


    ¡° ¨C Fuun¡±


    Approximately at the same time Juugo hung up the receiver, from the other side of the sliding door Ayano''s voice got through.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Without introduction, Juugo asked his daughter upon entering the room:


    ¡°Did Ren return home?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ayano immediately replied.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock; I wonder what is he doing? Aunt Miyuki is worried. She said his phone is turned off and she can¡¯t call him.¡±


    ¡°.........I see¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t understand aunt Miyuki. When Kazuma left home, she didn¡¯t show any sign of being worried.¡±


    ¡°........well, it¡¯s because Ren is still very young.¡±


    Vaguely dodging the question, Juugo returned to the real issue at hand.


    ¡°I was contacted by the Tsuwabuki, you know.¡±


    ¡°Tsuwabuki, you say? Those Chijutsushi?¡±


    With a grave nod, he informed her point blank of the shocking truth.


    ¡°It seems Ren plundered the Tsuwabuki household¡¯s treasure and escaped.¡±


    ¡°Ha!? What is this!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details but the other party says so.¡±


    ¡°.........................¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Ayano slowly opened her mouth:


    ¡°...................were the Tsuwabuki deceived or are the Tsuwabuki trying to deceive us ¨C that ascertainment is essential.¡±


    ¡°We have too little information. It¡¯s too early for a judgment.¡±


    Although his response was reserved, Juugo didn¡¯t reject Ayano''s thoughts. For both of them, who knew Ren¡¯s character very well, the report received from the Tsuwabuki didn¡¯t appear to have any value, only nonsense.


    For all that, in a certain way, the truth was just like that.


    ¡°So, what about those guys? They told you to take responsibility and that we should search for him too?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems they didn¡¯t want us to get involved. Worst case, if Ren gets killed, we should consent to it, or so I was told.¡± Upon hearing those remarks serving their own convenience, Ayano raised her eyebrows.


    "What is that? Don¡¯t tell me you accepted this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd!¡± Juugo promptly denied.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t understand the circumstance with that alone, when I pressed them for a more detailed explanation they became evasive and cut the conversation.¡±


    ¡°What the heck is that!?¡±


    Toward the exceedingly rude behavior, Ayano too revealed her anger.


    ¡°Generally, they were always a meaninglessly self-important bunch. Because they shoulder the protection of Mt. Fuji, I can¡¯t believe they have the nerve to imagine themselves more excellent than other people.¡±


    Mt. Fuji, by nature is an active volcano that didn¡¯t erupt in the last three hundred years, being suppressed by the Tsuwabuki household. If the steamy mountain would have erupted ¨C the capital and consequently Japan¡¯s political and economic loss would have been extensive.


    If you think about it this way, the achievements of the Tsuwabuki family are great.


    However, using that as a foundation for looking down on people, the attitude with which they demand respect and admiration, Ayano cannot help but be irritated by it.


    The power of the spirit technique users is only lent to them by the spirits. Thus, the spirits are assisting, expecting the practitioners to work in cooperation and the people granted a greater power, it¡¯s only natural they must shoulder bigger responsibilities.


    ¡°One by one they became condescending of that fact ¨C they completely fell out of rhythm.¡±


    ¡°Well, the fact that their mission is significant is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Something like that. At least significant enough to sacrifice a member of their own family each and every time,¡± Ayano declared bitterly from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°In what way can you boast about offering human sacrifices for three hundred years? They had no intention of becoming a pagan group?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because there was no other way.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡± That prompt objection, Ayano kept it back with a tedious expression. Right now, that¡¯s not what we ought to discuss.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s absolutely necessary to find Ren before those Tsuwabuki get to him. Did you get in touch with Kazuma?¡±


    About the object being sought, there aren¡¯t many superior Enjutsushi. To say nothing of the situation, Kazuma will unconditionally find Ren faster than the Tsuwabuki. Ayano had confidence in that fact.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with him,¡± Juugo¡¯s answer was ruthless.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t answer his phone, he doesn¡¯t seem to be home. I have people searching for them as we speak.¡±


    With a meaningful gaze, Juugo fleetingly looked at Ayano.


    ¡°You worked together with Kazuma today. Do you know where he went afterwards?¡±


    ¡°No, I, don¡¯t¡±


    With a rusty tone, as if steel frames rubbed together, Ayano let out the answer, inserting power in each and every word.


    Although faltering underneath that strange intensity, Juugo asked again:


    ¡°Ugh.........are you sure?¡±


    ¡°The moment work ended we separated immediately. That is correct, without delay.¡±


    ¡°.................is that so?¡±


    The strength of her tone, not permitting any objection, made Juugo give up on the investigation. Putting the Kazuma issue aside, he promotes the conversation.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, I have to request a search from the Special Data Arrangement.¡±


    ¡°From that woman?¡±


    Seeing Ayano arching her eyebrows in dissatisfaction, Juugo was surprised.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Police Superintendent Tachibana? I thought such an independent woman would have gained your good will.¡±


    ¡°...........Well......I think she is splendid in that respect,¡± Ayano said with a bitter voice.


    Tachibana Kirika. Leading the only public domestic demon repelling organization ¨C the Special Data Arrangement belonging to the Metropolitan Police Department, a woman recognized by everyone as very capable.


    Without flattery, Ayano thought it was a big deal. But, their first meeting was the worst.


    Of all things, that woman, intimately linking her arm with Kazuma¡¯s appeared from a love hotel (actually from the love hotel district).


    From that moment, for Ayano, Kirika became the foe that cannot be allowed to live under the same canopy of heaven. She doesn¡¯t really understand why, but anyway she dislikes that woman. Kirika¡¯s figure, over-familiarly, coquettishly leaning against Kazuma and each time she thinks of Kazuma''s stretched upper lip, she is furiously angry.


    Why that is she doesn¡¯t know but she can¡¯t help but feel irritated.


    ¡°Nevertheless, just because you dislike her, don¡¯t cut the connection with the Reference Room.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    In reply to Juugo''s pointing out, Ayano puffed her cheeks.


    After the collapse of the Fuuga-Shu the Kannagi clan¡¯s information network remained pretty much destroyed. Therefore Juugo had his eye on replacing the Fuuga-Shu with Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s Special Data Arrangement.


    The S.D.A had almost no practitioners with combat abilities but in exchange has a substantial sightseer system. Moreover, if you include the investigation ability of the normal police, their intelligence gathering faculty is without mistake the largest in Japan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mix personal feelings with work. Have you already made the request?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Make your preparations. You leave the moment you receive the information.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Ah, and then ¨C ¡±


    To Ayano, leaving the room, Juugo added a secondary task.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, get in touch with Kazuma.¡±


    ¡°........................Don¡¯t ask for the impossible, Father.¡±


    Turning her head around Ayano showed her father an amazed expression.


    ¡°If it¡¯s impossible for father, it¡¯s also for me. Did you forget? His phone number I got from you, Father, not him.¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but...how many times have you worked together with Kazuma? Haven¡¯t you decided on some manner of contact during emergencies?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing that plain declaration, Juugo was visibly disappointed.


    ¡°................Is that so?¡±


    Pretending not to see her father¡¯s drooped shoulders, Ayano left the room. Closing the sliding door from behind, she said in a sulky voice:


    ¡°.............I don¡¯t get him, that guy.¡±


    The vanishing whisper reached nobody¡¯s ears.

 Volume 3, 2 - Small Client

    Volume 3, Chapter 2 - Small Client


    Part 1


    Let¡¯s go a few hours back in time.


    ¡°Seeii!¡±


    With a sharp exclamation, Ayano swung Enraiha down. The divine sword granted by the king of the flame spirits to conquer the devil, burned and exorcized in a single stroke the revengeful ghost haunting the construction site.


    ¡°.............Fuuu¡±


    Confirming the ghost¡¯s annihilation, Ayano restored Enraiha back to its scabbard ¨C her own body. Immediately from behind, a vapid sound can be heard:


    Bu, bu, bu


    ¡°.................!¡±


    Looking over the shoulder at the sad sight, sproing, she faced the source of the noise with a villainous discernment. That gaze, with no exaggeration, contains several times more killing intent than when facing the vengeful ghost.


    Basking in those murderous eyes, Kazuma finally stopped the act ¨C clapping hands ¨C giving such a dull sound. But as evidence he wasn¡¯t particularly sorry, his predatory smile didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°.................¡±


    With a challenging look that could kill people by sight, Ayano stared at Kazuma very long. The usually sloppy facial expression. A slack attitude from which you couldn¡¯t feel a trace of tension. That was acceptable. Even if he appears relaxed, it¡¯s impossible for this man to be less than prepared before a battle.


    But even so, around his head, or to be more accurate, from around his jaw and below, there was a thing, as one would expect, she cannot stomach. The width of Kazuma''s body increased by 20%. He did not get fat, much less put on muscle. He was bundling up in layers of clothes.


    At the topmost he was wearing a fluffy down jacket. Stuffed with lots and lots of feathers. He seemed to be extremely warm. Also, how many extra clothes is he wearing underneath to appear to have doubled the thickness of his arms? Furthermore, a scarf is rolled around his head; he wears gloves ¨C the origin of those dull applause.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a flawless winter-sports-watching-look.


    If he were to hold a warmed canned coffee in his hand, before killing the vengeful ghost, Ayano would have tried to decapitate Kazuma first.


    Ayano focused that thorny glance on Kazuma. The reason he was standing in this place was because he was supposed to act as Ayano¡¯s guard. To conclude, it wasn¡¯t to watch other people¡¯s fight from a safe place, with an appearance that would slow down his movement.


    Despite it, this man is ¨C


    ¡°Just by standing there distractedly, to be given money, what a good social position, huh?¡±


    Sarcasm with all her might. But naturally, that degree of scorn doesn¡¯t get through Kazuma¡¯s thick skin.


    "I agree. The suzerain favors me so!¡±


    Toward Kazuma''s frivolous, sneering response, Ayano felt a fairly serious killing intent. She shouted, letting anger take it¡¯s natural course.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of it! Why does Father hire you for this kind of job!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that¡±


    Certainly, so far, Juugo never allowed Ayano to take a job unassisted. But, the duty of being an escort held so far by the practitioners of the branch families nowadays was entrusted to Kazuma alone.


    Of course, he was being paid.


    No matter how nasty his personality was, Kazuma is a top class practitioner. His remuneration is by no means inexpensive. In spite of this, Juugo, even on these trifling ghost extermination jobs, obstinately continues to employ Kazuma. On jobs like these, Kazuma literally doesn¡¯t lift a finger. Ayano does all the work by herself. This man stands before her eyes for the sake of profit.


    You¡¯re just a pimp!


    Irritating but inevitable, Ayano decided to allow herself a modest recreation. Staring at that hateful, frivolously laughing man, she says in a tone that allows no objection:


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. We¡¯re going to dinner.¡±


    Kazuma scowled slightly.


    ¡°Do you want to extort money from me again?¡±


    ¡°Why are you complaining? They¡¯re easy money at best¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. If I were to name it, my job is like insurance. There is no need to move until an opponent you cannot manage alone appears.¡±


    In reply to Kazuma¡¯s solemn exposition, Ayano sternly trusted her finger in front of him.


    ¡°In case of insurance, isn¡¯t there supposed to be a refund?¡±


    ¡°If he were to refund every time, the insurance man would immediately go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re safe. Because you still make a lot of profit.¡±


    Obstinately, Ayano strongly insisted. Even Kazuma became generous after securing such a comfortable job and wasn¡¯t in the mood to unconditionally refuse her. Even his rebuttal lost their usual severity, containing sweetness similar in some respects to a pre-established harmony.


    ¡°Well, fine. If it¡¯s just food.¡±


    In the end Kazuma gave in. Ayano stiffened her mouth already turning into a broad smile, proudly nodding.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s go then. Yukari told me about a delicious French restaurant.¡±


    ¡°...........French, huh?¡±


    Kazuma calmly drew Ayano¡¯s attention, who already started walking.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s French of ethnic it doesn¡¯t matter but will they let us in, dressed like this?¡±


    Ayano turned around, twitching her eyebrows. Her attire was the usual school uniform. Because this suit is an important ceremonial dress, it said everything is OK, a mighty item.


    But Kazuma ¨C


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dress properly?¡±


    ¡°Fool.¡±


    With a single word Kazuma cut down and threw away Ayano¡¯s criticism.


    ¡°Why do I have to dress up in the exorcism business?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Perhaps you will become better looking.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone. It can¡¯t be helped if my partner is not worthy enough to dress up for, right?¡±


    It goes without saying but those words can¡¯t help but incur Ayano¡¯s displeasure. Arching her eyebrows in anger she commands:


    ¡°Do you hear me? From now on, during the job wear a necktie. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Kazuma answered instantly.


    That quick reaction clearly denoted that there is no place for negotiation.


    ¡°What a cheapskate!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s where the problem is?¡±


    During this vigorous match full of boos and irony the couple walked to the station. Although the ambiance was stormy, those two¡¯s back and forth argument, not wanting to be separated, snuggling as close as they like, looked like nothing else but some sort of matrimonial quarrel ¨C maybe.


    Eventually both were admitted in, even without neckties, settling down after searching for the most expensive (this is essential) restaurant.


    ¡°Well, something like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t > me! You always order the most expensive thing on the menu! Do you bear some grudge against me?¡±


    Ayano bent her head slightly to one side and gazed at Kazuma with a completely curious look.


    ¡° ¨C Eh, you thought I didn¡¯t?¡±


    Being treated by Kazuma to dinner, as a matter of fact, this is not the first time. Or perhaps I should say, it already became an after work custom.


    Harassment for the sake of diminishing, even if just a little, Kazuma¡¯s profits obtained without working at all. Ayano explained her actions like this and she herself truly believed so ¨C at the very least, at a superficial level.


    ¡°Before I met you I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Hands joined before her chest, like a dreaming maiden, Ayano whispered with a voice shaking with delight:


    "The meal other people treat me to could be so delicious.¡±


    Ecstatically and with eyes closed, she is looking forward to Kazuma¡¯s reaction. However, the severe retort she certainly believed would come, no matter how much time passes, doesn¡¯t appear. She opens her eyes, looking at Kazuma. The man sitting in front of her turned an absentminded gaze outside the window.


    He didn¡¯t hear a word from Ayano¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? Ah......¡±


    Brought back by Ayano¡¯s voice Kazuma¡¯s eyes barely return to her.


    ¡°Nothing¡±


    ¡°...............hmm¡±


    "Sorry to keep you waiting" For a short while the same quarrel-like unromantic conversation continued. The waiter appeared carrying champagne.


    "....ufuu ?"


    Ayano attentively watched the champagne poured into her glass, making satisfied sounds, with a smile on her face. She took the glass in one hand.


    "Well then, let''s celebrate another job successfully finished - "


    The moment she put up her glass for the toast, Kazuma abruptly stood up.


    "Kazuma?"


    "I''m sorry but I have urgent business. I''ll take care of the bill, so don''t worry."


    With those words, without looking at Ayano, he took the receipt and walked away.


    "Eh...wait..."


    Ayano stared in a daze at Kazuma, paying by the register. And just like that, without any sort of greeting, Kazuma left the store and disappeared in the middle of the crowd.


    "What''s the matter with you..."


    At that time Ayano finally calmed down. The simmering anger made her body tremble.


    "What are you trying to say......!"


    Because this was a public place she barely managed to keep her voice down. In that state, that violent emotion that filled her insides was demanding an outlet to get angry at.


    The slender fingertips supporting the legs of the champagne glass broke it with a sinister sound.


    Part 2


    After leaving the restaurant, with a manner of walking that showed no hesitation, Kazuma had his eyes upon the back street. After walking several minutes, finding a slightly empty space and stopping there, he looked up at the sky.


    "Well then - what are you going to do?"


    Facing the empty space, quietly, Kazuma asked -


    "Will you come out by yourself? Or else - be dragged out?"


    The answer was a blow. The light ball that suddenly appeared came flying at high speed, aiming at Kazuma''s head.


    That oblique attack from the sky, Kazuma dodged it, nimbly swaying back. The light ball flying before his eyes suddenly altered its angle and started climbing just before it crashed into the ground.


    A second dive.


    But this time, with no dodging involved, its aim was off.


    "Good grief!"


    The light ball flies around Kazuma as it pleases. The irregular high speed maneuver disregarding the laws of inertia, perfectly exceeds humans'' perception capacity.


    By using his eyes alone, Kazuma can only perceive the light ball''s movement as a line not a point.


    But -


    Lightly, his right hand stretched horizontally. As it, just by doing that he can take something which has been placed there, a relaxed, natural movement.


    And yet, when the light track blended with his fingertips, as if it was something they mutually agreed upon - Kazuma''s hand seized the light ball. And without change grasped it tightly.


    "It huts, it hurts, it huuuuuurts!!"


    The high pitch shrill that gushed out of the light ball jolted his brain.


    Simultaneously the light faded and the real figure hidden inside materialized. It had a human pattern. However, it''s height was less than twenty centimeters. Incidentally, the ears were slightly sharp and transparent wings were growing from its back.


    Looking hard at the thing held in his hand, Kazuma murmured, looking bored.


    "What, it was a bug?"


    "Wrong! Bug is wrong!!"


    From inside Kazuma''s palm, that thing was wiggling and struggling.


    It was belonging to the species referred to as pixies. Living inside forests, mischievous but cute fairies. They rarely ventured into human communities but as he unfortunately knew, not never.


    It happened at the end of the last year. Together with Ayano, during the job at the school she was attending, it was the first time he was around something called "a fairy''s prank".


    Although he was the only whose good fortune wasn''t damaged, the memory of that one night''s stupid fooling around was still fresh.


    "So, what do you want?" asked Kazuma with apathetic words.


    If the pixie were to say this is just "a greeting because of a chance meeting" he was seriously determined to crush it.


    "You see, you see, I have a request, Contractor-sama."


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem this fairy just happened to pass by. However, the response was meaningful. Because he was called by a name it wasn''t supposed to know.


    "Does this mean that instead of greeting the party you want to ask a favor from, you start the attack?"


    Cross-examined, visibly looked down upon, while innocently laughing, the fairy answered.


    "Ah, that - that was a play for the sake of an impressive stage-entry? Something like that - ouuuuch!?"


    "Ha - ha - ha"


    With a dry laughter, Kazuma grasps the fairy, considerably inserting more force. He said with perfectly serious tone:


    "Die at once!"


    "Auuuu...it huuurts, I''m really going to die!"


    With sober eyes. Kazuma looked at the struggling fairy. - Of course, without reducing the strength.


    Observing the way the fairy''s movements were becoming slughish, when it''s breath became faint, he opened his palm. With no energy to flap it''s wings, the fairy fell to the ground with a flop. After several seconds -


    "Auuuuu.....how cruel....Gyaaaa!"


    Kazuma lightly placed his foot above the fairy who got up at last.


    While feeling a frail resistance from the sole of his foot, he fired the next question.


    "Well then, question number two. Where did you find out about me?"


    "Aah, how terrible!"


    Just like that, the energetic fairy jumped out from underneath the foot. Standing still in front of Kazuma''s eyes, glaring at him as if saying "I''m really angry!"


    "You don''t remember about me?"


    "You don''t get it."


    Waiving his hand quite bothered, flinging off the fairy''s complaints and its body, Kazuma asked:


    "What did you call me?"


    Surely the pixie saw his face during that incident but he doesn''t remember telling it he was a Contractor. It wasn''t information easy to come by.


    "Ah - that? I heard it from the head of our village", answered the fairy as a matter of course. Laying on its back with legs outstretched, it continued with a triumphant air.


    "And so, it''s been decided that only Contractor-sama can rescue our family from crisis. I was sent because I was a close acquaintance."


    "............that so?"


    close acquaintance - who are you talking about?


    Although harboring that that sort of feeling, he can''t flatly refuse the request of the patriarch of the fairy village. Kazuma pressed forward.


    "So, what is that request?"


    "This is a major incident!"


    Planning to display its anger, the fairy rose slightly higher than Kazuma and talked on and on leaning forward.


    "Recently humans have entered the village and stole the family''s treasure!"


    Contrastive to the excited fairy, Kazuma replied in a sober tone.


    "..........Well, that happens often."


    "No, it doesn''t! Even the patriarch said it is unparalleled in history!"


    "That''s wrong", Kazuma declared with absolute confidence.


    The fairy''s village is placed in a slightly different dimension from the material world humans inhabit. Therefore, by physical means it absolutely cannot be reached.


    "I don''t know whether it is unprecedented or not but it will happen again. No matter how secure barriers will you form, in front of human greed, they are powerless"


    For the sake of satisfying one''s desire humans conquered all hardships. Even if a dimensional barrier were to block their way, if it is necessary, it will, without exception be smashed.


    What''s more, they don''t pay attention to the damage inflicted on others.


    The affirmation of all desires - whether they are good or evil, that is mankind''s course of action - Kazuma knew it so.


    "Don''t be so proud of such a thing......."


    "It doesn''t mean I am particularly proud of it. I am simply pointing out the truth."


    Even because of those eyes obviously filled with blame, Kazuma doesn''t falter. Throwing out his chest with dignity, he affirms himself.


    "Moving on, the request is to find the treasure, right?"


    "Uh-huh. That''s right. If we don''t have it, our entire existence will be in danger!"


    Seeming convinced that the request was already heard, the fairy began dancing, looking glad. While quietly starring at that appearance, Kazuma let out the essential question.


    "Will there be a reward?"


    The fairy petrified in the middle of her dance. Voiceless, eyes and mouth forming 3 separate O''s, it stared at Kazuma. Kazuma also, calmly stared back at her. Not less than one full minute, they stared at each other.


    "............errrr.............Contractor-sama..............."


    Finally pulling herself together, the fairy asked Kazuma in a cracked voice.


    "What?"


    "Contractor-sama, you made a contract with the spirits of the wind and became a Contractor, right........?"


    "Yes", Kazuma nodded in assent.


    "And because of that, well........we, the pixies, are fairies affiliated with the wind, you could say the relatives of wind spirits.........."


    "Thank you for especially teaching me such an obvious thing. What of it?"


    "So,.........well, as for the proxy of the King of the Spirits on this earth, isn''t it natural to help his family in times of crisis, don''t you think?"


    "...........Ah, I see."


    Smiling sweetly, Kazuma kindly extended a hand to the fairy. He softly wrapped his hand around that small body, treating it like fragile glass work.


    "Listen up, bug."


    "No, hear me out, I''m not a....."


    With that firm smile that clung to him like a mask, Kazuma inserted little by little more power in the hand grabbing the fairy.


    "Wow - putting one''s life on the line for the proof of one''s identity, huh? Not what I''ve hoped for but that way of life can''t be evaluated."


    "Auuu....fine, something like me, just an insect............."


    Yielding to terror, the fairy sold her pride. Kazuma nodded.


    "Listen really close, bug. You should know about me that just because I made a contract with the King of Spirits, it doesn''t mean I am burdened with some special sort of special duty."


    "S-sneaky.........does that mean that you took all the power without any sort of risk?"


    "Yeah", Kazuma boldly declared tossing the fairy.


    "That''s why, if you want to request something from me, start by showing me the stack of cash. I''ll listen to your story after that."


    Saying those words he turned his back on the thrown out fairy and started walking.


    It wasn''t a strategy, much less a joke. Kazuma considered this discussion already over.


    "Wh - wait a minute!"


    The dumbfounded fairy, seeing off his retreating figure, flew before Kazuma in a panic.


    "I understand, we''ll give you some of our village''s treasure."


    ".........a fairy''s treasure?" Kazuma frowned, very suspicious.


    "Something like glass beds or pretty stones you picked by the river or insect shells or - "


    "The fairy village is not a crow''s nest! We have lots of gold and gems, you know!?"


    Just by hearing that, Kazuma''s facial expression didn''t cheer up. Looking up at that fairy with that apathetic face, he casually said:


    "How much of those?"


    "Uuu, huh....."


    "There doesn''t seem to be a big amount, huh? If your family is in crisis hand over at least half of everything you own!"


    "You''ll go that far!?"


    "That''s the foundation of business, you know", Kazuma heartlessly declared to the whining fairy.


    With sulky eyes, she glared at Kazuma.


    "........I have to consult the patriarch"


    After all, it became like this.


    "Please do. And - "


    Nodding proudly, Kazuma suddenly changed the topic.


    "About the treasure, what is it?"


    "Eh?"


    "So, the shape, the material, its function or something like that. If you don''t tell me about those I can''t search for it."


    After understanding the meaning of those words, the gloomy, depressed fairy''s facial expression began to shine. She shouted with vigor.


    "You came around!?"


    Answering to the fairy''s smiling face, Kazuma also broadly grinned.


    "If it''s the treasure of the fairy village, I pray it has enough value to satisfy me."


    Instantly the fairy remembered that optical illusion-like mouth that seemed to split until ears. Timidly, she asked:


    "Say......just for reference, what will you do if it doesn''t satisfy you?"


    "Annihilation, isn''t it obvious?"


    ".......isn''t it obvious..."


    Toward the fairy, involuntarily repeating it, Kazuma grinned all the more.


    "When that time comes, you will be the last to go. After burning in your memory that the destruction of your family was the result of the rashness of your speech, you can die."


    Sizing it in his hand for the third time, Kazuma laughed enjoying himself from the bottom of his heart. If, from that back bat-like wings and a pointed tail were to appear because she was hallucinating, that is definitely not the fairy''s responsibility. "Auuuu......."


    "Well then......"


    Permitting for a while the fairy''s scream, Kazuma returned to the topic.


    "Enough idle talk, tell me the job details."


    "Well, you see.........to call the announcement of my entire family''s annihilation idle talk......"


    "You''re noisy. So, what kind of treasure is it?"


    "This kind"


    Smoothly escaping Kazuma''s hand, the fairy''s and his head touched each other. Through the contact portion, the "treasure"''s image poured into Kazuma''s brain.


    "...........a seed?"


    That was the first impression. Unidentified life force, so to speak.


    The strong pounding wave, from within the shell, rose ready to burst open.


    "What on Earth is this?"


    Being asked so, the fairy looked away. After its eyes wondered about for a while, it looked at Kazuma, waiting for an answer, with an upward glance.


    "Let me see.......that is something like a trade secret..........no?"


    "What sort of business?............well, it doesn''t matter."


    Although riposting, Kazuma easily allowed the secret. He had no interest in a treasure he can''t take hold of and obtained only the necessary information for searching. There''s no meaning investigating further.


    "Then show me the points the humans invaded through. We''ll follow from there."


    The wind will certainly remember the treasure''s presence. No matter how advanced the enemy''s shielding was, Kazuma had confidence he could locate it less than 24 hours.


    "Eh? Ah, that''s fine. Because we know where it is."


    "What? - Ah, so that''s the reason."


    The answer to the question that came to mind, Kazuma instantly found it by himself. In other words the commission wasn''t for a search but for a recovery.


    "The place it is this way."


    The fairy touched his hear with hers for a second time. Deriving the name of the place from the information flowing in, Kazuma''s eyes faintly opened wider.


    "........Ah? This is - "


    "Something wrong?"


    "Nothing. Leaving that aside, bug, are you coming too?"


    "Yeah, I''m coming. - By the way, Contractor-sama?"


    Resigned but including a faint hope, the fairy looked at Kazuma.


    "Do you remember my name?"


    "No."


    Instant reply. Incidentally he had no guilty feeling about it. The fairy named herself with a sigh.


    "It''s Tiana. Please treat me favorably, Contractor-sama."


    "Stop that. Kazuma is fine."


    When Kazuma told her his name, the fairy - Tiana corrected herself, looking glad.


    "Please treat me favorably, Kazuma?."


    "Use Kazuma-sama."


    "............."


    "It''s a joke."


    ".........teh"


    Overwhelmed by anger, she pretended to throw kicks from Kazuma''s back.


    Ei! Ei!! I give up!!!


    After the one-two punch, a reversal left hook and then a left, low hit finish stroked Kazuma''s phantasm, Tiana finally felt refreshed.


    However, she was careless. Kazuma was a Fuujutsushi - within a certain range his perception had no blind spots.


    "I saw that."


    "Fukyaaa."


    The small wind pebble flied together with the cold reply, delivering a hard blow on Tiana''s face.


    Part 3


    "Kazumaaaaa, it''s boring ~ "


    From inside the improvised wind cage, Tiana''s boredom leaked out.


    "Hey, Kazumaaaa - fugyuuu!?"


    Eliminating reply time, Kazuma shrunk the wing cage, putting screws on Tiana. When her complexion became bluish-purple and the restrains became loose he shortly informed her.


    "Shut up."


    "Auuuuu...."


    Disregarding the fairy''s groans, Kazuma shifted his focus outside of the window. The streaming landscape. Because the sun already set, the place of destination supposed to be beyond that point couldn''t be seen. Even if that is supposed to be the highest place in Japan.


    "A train? Why a train? If it were me, I would fly."


    "Then fly. By yourself."


    That exchange of words already happened two hours ago.


    Even forcibly, about no choosing a different course of action, Kazuma was regretting it vehemently. The fact that the pixies are mischievous creatures it''s a universally known legend. But, for most people it seems that they regard that mischief counterbalancing the lovely outward appearance as something charming. They are absolutely wrong.


    The pixies pranks are plenty disagreeable. Breaking items that would have lasted a lifetime or changing outcomes to force people into unpleasant situations - they will do them without hesitation. Tiana was no exception.


    Opening the running train''s door all of a sudden, erasing the window glass where children bent forward to see outside, causing poltergeist phenomena into the driver''s seat.


    And lastly - it''s unknown how she did it, but when she managed a train barrel roll, Kazuma''s patience cord was severed. Keeping her in a wind cage, he sealed her entire movement.


    Tiana may be complaining but considering this is Kazuma, it''s possible to say this is a remarkably generous step. Without speech and attitude, it''s possible she has nothing but some residual part of race awareness.


    "Kazumaaa, let me out....."


    Otsuki ~ Otsuki


    Covering Tiana''s voice, obstinately begging, the announcer informed about the arrival at the place of destination. Watching Kazuma get up in silence, Tiana''s eyes sparkled.


    With this, he''ll let me out!


    But, far from releasing her, he let the wind cage itself behind, got off the train and started walking.


    "...........Eh? W-wait!?"


    Without response to the frantic voice, calling to halt, the train slowly started to move. From the window Tiana looked at the station platform. In the middle of the scene that started to flow little by little, just once, Kazuma waved his hand.


    "........Ah.......Ah......"


    It''s body shaking with anger, the fairy shouted as far as possible.


    "Kazuma, you idiot!"


    That scream that couldn''t shake the atmosphere reached no one''s ears.


    Approximately 10 minutes afterwards.


    "Kazumaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    From behind a motorcycle sprinting on the dark street, a screaming light ball was approaching. The light ball suddenly stopped right beside Kazuma''s face. Maybe because the relative velocity was equal, the figure of the girl growing wings inside the light and even her angry expression could be perceived in detail.


    Shifting his attention to her only for a second, he muttered, bored-looking.


    "That was unexpectedly quick."


    "Why did you do that? Leaving someone behind, how terrible!"


    "Well, I hesitated."


    It wasn''t about whether or not to take someone along.


    "Not that sort of indulgent method but whether or not I ought to deal with you before, to eliminate future trouble."


    "..............tch!"


    Involuntarily, the imagining of "eliminate future trouble" drew Tiana''s attention. Thinking about his behavior so far, there is no room for doubt. This man is serious.


    "Auuuuuuu~ I won''t pull pranks anymore so don''t kill me!"


    To the lamenting fairy, Kazuma showed a cynical smile.


    "Ho - Can you take responsibility for those words? Next time I''ll deal with you in a conclusive manner."


    a conclusive manner - an abstract expression and yet that meaning was excessively tangible.


    Trembling in fear, Tiana nodded soundlessly.


    "..........humph"


    Faintly slanting his lips, Kazuma twisted the acceleration. Tiana chased in a panic that speeding up bike. Both of them aimed at the destination straight ahead. The vast forest stretching out at the bottom of Japan''s highest peak rising in front of them, Mt. Fuji, the Aokigahara Forest.


    "Hey, hey."


    Even after promising to be a good child, Tiana can''t be silent more than one minute. Even humans can be like this at times. Those who can''t endure psychological silence.


    "Where did you get that vehicle?"


    It was a natural question. A more accurate one would be not "where" but "by what means". At any rate it would have been impossible to make preparations for riding on a plot of land he had no plans of visiting.


    Kazuma replied simply.


    "I borrowed it."


    "Borrowed? Really? Maybe there are kind people after all."


    Holding no sarcasm, those were sincere, praising words. The superficial comprehension towards human society in addition to humans themselves allowed such misunderstanding.


    "Indeed. The society has not yet degraded so."


    A brazen declaration. By the way Tiana didn''t notice that Kazuma''s garments too, subtly changed. As one would expect, he thought the down jacket to be ugly and changed it to a dark gray jacket. Perhaps this is also a borrowed item.


    In any case, after nothing but traveling for a dozen of minutes, in the middle of the national highway going through the sea of the trees, Kazuma located a private road, quiet and secluded.


    "This way, huh?"


    "Yeah."


    Abandoning the bike Kazuma jumped over an iron fence pretending to be broken. And then, after several jumps riding the wind, both of them arrived at a slightly elevated hill overlooking a magnificent residence built in the mysterious sea of trees.


    "These guys?"


    A murmur shaking in delight. The rising urge lifted his lips and a small laughter leaked out.


    "I see. So they were these guys..."


    ".......Errr, I''m afraid to ask but are they your acquaintances?", Tiana timidly asked while flinching at the dangerous, carnivore-like smile.


    "No, they''re not personal acquaintances."


    Kazuma clearly shook his head, while that ferocious smile still clinging to his face.


    "But.....since while back I couldn''t help but want to crush these guys."


    "Wh-What kind of people are they?"


    "These guys are..."


    "............well, if it were me instead of him, I''d kill you instantly."


    "Auuuuuu ~ I don''t want to die."


    While weeping, Tiana clung to Kazuma.


    "Hey! If it''s Kazuma, can you search where it went!? Can you!? Please, I''ll pay an extra charge."


    "Well - calm down."


    "I can''t calm down!!"


    "Listen up! Look this way."


    Kazuma turned around Tiana''s head with all his might. Somehow he had a feeling its neck-bones made a somewhat thick sound but there is no meaning in paying attention to the head of such random living things like fairies.


    "Auuuuuuuu~"


    Kazuma quietly but with a sharp voice murmured close to the I-don''t-know-why-but-fainting-in-agony fairy''s ears.


    "Look properly inside the mansion. Do you see?"


    The residence was approximately 100 meters away. Furthermore it was night. The things that could be seen with a physical eye were only the outlines of the mansion. But -


    "Huh? Isn''t it kind of noisy?"


    As far as Fuujutsushi and Pixies are concerned, both of them are companions of the wind spirits and reading the information the wind is carrying is easy.


    Just as Tiana said, the residence''s atmospheric was uproarious. Disturbance and impatience and the mayhem caused by them were transmitted as far as below the two.


    "I wonder what happened."


    "Well, it doesn''t seem they are merely busy. Perhaps the disappearance of the treasure was an unexpected accident for that lot."


    "You mean, that it was again stolen by a different someone. Doesn''t that mean it will be more difficult to search!?"


    Kazuma lightly shrug his shoulders.


    "It''s not like you''ll be troubled if I don''t find it personally."


    "I''ll be troubled!!"


    Cruelly brushing away Tiana''s half-cries he aimed a daring gaze at the mansion.


    "Leaving jokes aside let''s take a closer look."


    Kazuma lightly kicked the ground. Enveloped by the whirling wind that body smoothly shook off the gravity''s restraint. Shortening the distance by 10 meters with each jump, he stopped 20 meters from the mansion and stood still in the air above it. Tiana, running after him asked:


    "Won''t we be exposed? If we are so close?"


    "It''s safe", Kazuma assured her.


    At any rate, the opponent is the Tsuwabuki Family - a family of Chijutsushis. They don''t have techniques for detecting things that aren''t connected to the ground.


    "Well then - "


    Concentrating his consciousness, he searched for useful information. As long as the other party is in a place with air, there is nothing an Enjutsushi can''t spy on. Whether it''s a distance of 20 meters, obstacles such as roofs and walls, for them it''s equal with zero. Setting apart useless information as noise and picking up only the necessary one.


    The tuning was immediately over. A little grazed alto was reached Kazuma''s ears.


    - you haven''t captured it yet?


    Yes - but we have perfectly caught hold of its presence and now it''s only a matter of time.........


    Not particularly. However splendid that is, The Grand Festival is tomorrow, do you understand?


    "A - Already...."


    At the impossible to decipher conversation, Tiana looked slightly doubtful at Kazuma.


    "What is The Grand Festival?"


    Without answering, Kazuma closed his eyes partly. Feeling the temperature falling below freezing at once, Tiana backed off shivering.


    "I see - " with an icy smile etched to his face, Kazuma murmured slightly.


    "It was this year, that thing?"


    "Th - that thing?" too reckless Tiana asked a second time. But this time there was an answer.


    "I said it earlier, didn''t I? About that evil sacrificing ceremony. It seems they do it at intervals of approximately 30 years, on the first full moon night of the new year. In short, tomorrow night."


    "You''re well informed, huh?"


    "Because it''s a famous ritual."


    Kazuma spit out unpleasantly.


    "These fellows, far from hiding the use of sacrificing, they take pride in it, instead."


    "Hmm - So, there is some connection between that ceremony and the treasure they stole from the pixie village?"


    "There must be. As far as the Tsuwabuki are concerned, the ceremony is more important than anything. Because the rite is so close, there''s no way they have enough composure to be concerned with unrelated stuff - but I have no idea what they''ll use it for."


    "That cannot be allowed - "


    Silencing Tiana, who started screaming, Kazuma restarted the reconnaissance, this time projecting visual information.


    Do hurry. I don'' care about means. As the head''s representative, you have permission to act freely.


    In one of the mansion''s rooms, a woman ordered the group of men. Kazuma focused on that woman.


    dark - more than anything, that was the impression she made. The hair was oddly long. Darker than darkness itself, that straight glossy hair was falling like a waterfall as far as her knees. A black suit. It seemed a long straight skirt was coiling around her legs, but a deep slit on its left revealed almost all her thigh.


    She was approximately in the later half of her twenties. Although amazingly beautiful, she was so bewitching she didn''t seem human. From a distance she was a sight for sore eyes, and yet the type you didn''t want to get to know. She seemed to be younger than the men surrounding her but there wasn''t a single person appearing to look down on her.


    All their foreheads were sweating, imploring the woman in a good mood.


    If it seems we won''t make it in time, we have no choice but to call Mayumi back.


    ......!!


    At those matter of course words, the men were vehemently disturbed.


    Kureha-sama, that would be against the Head''s intention -


    Silence!


    That woman everyone called Kureha raised her head triumphantly.


    Now that my father is sick, I am the one ruling over Tsuwabuki. Do you complain?


    N - no.........we wouldn''t......


    Aiming a cynical smile at the overpowered, drained in cold sweat men, Kazuma whistles frivolously.


    "Scary woman."


    But that face suddenly became stiff. Kureha suddenly looked at the ceiling.


    "........Ah? Oi, you don''t say......"


    That severe glance pierced the ceiling, directly grasping him. Although understanding it, that impossible fact halted his thought process. A lethal space was born.


    who?


    Simultaneously shouting for Kazuma''s identity, his body was rapidly drawn to the surface.


    "W - wait a second! What the heck is this?"


    There''s no way his wind was stopped. With a force by far surpassing the dynamic lift the wind produced, something dragged Kazuma to the ground.


    What on earth is this!? But first, how did she noticed? Did she changed the dust in the atmosphere in a radar or something?


    While Kazuma was confused, Kureha briskly gave direction to those men.


    "There''s a trespasser in the sky. I''ll drop him off here so counter attack! "


    "......Y-yes!", the men nodded obediently.


    Although not understanding, it seems they put all their trust in Kureha''s power. The eyes looking up at the ceiling held not a speck of doubt, storing power, preparing the one finishing blow for the intruder who will fall.


    This is pretty bad, huh?, Kazuma whispered at his wit''s end while falling.


    This was not far from a crisis. Since he doesn''t know by what kind of ability he is dragged down, it''s impossible to resist. He tried to ease up the speed of the fall with wind, but it had almost no effect.


    As if his body''s weight was increased ten, no more then a hundred times.


    .....that''s it!


    Kazuma swung downward a wind blade. Just because of that one stroke the field of that invisible power was cut cross-section-ally while the back-lash eased up the speed of the fall. But it was already too late -


    Gonn! Gogann!


    Smashing down the roof and the ceiling, Kazuma fell into the Tsuwabuki residence. Of course, the wind was doing the smashing, it''s not like his life was in danger, but it wasn''t a pleasant feeling.


    "Don''t underestimate us!"


    Barely managing to land, he used wind to counterbalance the Chijutsushi''s attack coming from every direction. If they were to include one more blow, he would have obliterated everyone here.


    "Fugyaaaa!"


    But, Tiana''s existence, falling on his head at that precise time turned away the chance to attack.


    ".............."


    Without saying anything, Kazuma gripped the fairy from the top of his head and threw it onto the ground.


    "Auuuuuuuu~"


    "Good grief - "


    After looking down on the groaning fairy very annoyed, he turned his eyes to the surroundings.


    Because that attack supposed to deliver a certain kill was brushed off, the Chijutsushi peeled their eyes in fright. But, that wasn''t all.


    "F - fairy......?"


    The man''s eyes looked intensely at Tiana. Not the questioning look asking why the fairy is here.


    Disturbance and surprise - a face that knows more than enough. Seeing that, Kazuma raised his lips. Kicking up a scattered-on-the-floor Tiana and sizing it, he shouted clearly:


    "You people, who devastated the fairy village! Know that the sins of blockheads like you will never be forgiven! We won''t let you use our treasure for your wicked ceremony. Know that tomorrow evening is the time this family will be ruined!"


    Together with that bombastic pronouncement they escaped through the hole opened in the ceiling. Before the dumbfounded, completely played Chijutsushi calmed down, Kazuma''s figure disappeared beyond the sea of trees.


    "What was that at the end?"


    Putting a 10 minutes distance from Tsuwabuki, properly sitting down on tree branches, Tiana asked with a stunned expression. Kazuma answered with a smile:


    "A confirmation tentative and the last one, well, I just went with the flow. There''s no meaning behind it."


    The fairy''s existence and Kazuma''s words clearly disturbed them. But more then that, the positive proof that the Tsuwabuki family stole the fairy''s treasure was obtained.


    "Hmmm - So, what will you do next?"


    "I''ll wait", Kazuma replied simply.


    "Only that?"


    "From the conversation earlier, it seemed they grasped the treasure''s whereabouts. They said they would search for it. There''s no need for me to work, right?"


    "............."


    Without taking action, stealing the opponent''s result - even if Tiana thought that was an absolute makeshift method, she kept her silence and her wisdom. One way or another, it seemed she had at least a little learning ability.


    "Ku ku ku"


    Thinking of something, Kazuma revealed an exceedingly enjoyable chuckle.


    "If I keep hidden the fact that the secret treasure has been returned I''d be able to do what I wanted. Taking the moral high ground so to speak. I''ll ask nicely so don''t return it without a fight, alright?"


    "Ku ku ku ku - "


    Exactly as stated a while ago, he appears to plan the complete destruction of the Tsuwabuki. That the drifting smell of blood will be filling that dangerous, limitless laughter, Tiana was scared from the marrow of her bones.


    Why? Why!?


    While frantically plugging her ears, for the first time in her life, she complained to the King of the Wind Spirits.


    Why did You make this kind of man Your Contractor!? That was absolutely, absolutely a mistake!


    Whether the fairy''s bitter soul scream reached the King of the Wind Spirits or not, only the spirit king knew.

 Volume 3, 3 - The person one must protect

    Volume 3, Chapter 3 - The person one must protect


    Part 1


    "......................"


    Inside the train, Ren was frozen solid.He sat in such a way that if someone poked him, he would roll on the floor while in sitting position.


    The reason for that was the existence of the girl sitting earnestly on his left side, Ayumi. She was clinging to Ren''s left arm in order for their bodies to be glued as close as possible.


    At the beginning of her teens, wearing a coat over the still immature body, although the sensation wasn''t supposed to be very fresh, it''s still impossible to be composed about it.


    Contrastive to Ayumi, who yielded herself to Ren with a peaceful appearance, his brain has been frozen for the last 10 minutes.


    - It happened approximately 10 minutes before.


    At the time they waited for the train on the platform of Tokyo Station, staring at Ren shivering from the coldness of the wind, Ayumi asked in a worried manner:


    "Are you cold?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Ren showed a smile meant to give her a piece of mind but the next moment that smile became frozen.


    "a... a... a... Ayumi-chan?"


    "If we are like this it''s warm, right?"


    Feeling guilty for borrowing his coat and trying to transfer her own body temperature, she clung to Ren''s arm.


    "D-don''t do that -"


    Ren''s brain, trying to separate his body, was pierced by Ayumi''s expression, looking at him with upturned eyes.


    "-No?"


    "Eh, ah, no, that sort of..."


    A stuttering Ren. He was unbelievably ashamed, he also thought this sort of thing is wrong, but before the girl''s gaze, looking at him sadly, he couldn''t shake his head.


    What to do.....


    The warm sense of touch transmitted by his left arm thoroughly snatched Ren''s presence of mind. After that, when, how did they get into the train, he didn''t remember any of it.


    "I''m sorry."


    "-Eh?"


    Receiving such an abrupt apology, Ren''s consciousness recovered after a long time. Ayumi''s turned away expression, full of guilt was reflected in his eyes.


    "About what?"


    "For making such an odd request."


    Ren replied while laughing.


    "It''s not a big deal, this much."


    Actually the girl''s wish was simple. What it required were traveling expenses and a little bit of time. Just those will suffice.


    Take me to the sea.


    That''s what Ayumi spoke in the park. It was just one wish. Naturally, Ren had no objection.


    Investigating those contents for a while, he asked only one thing.


    "Is a harbor-like place acceptable? Or a sandy beach?"


    Without wavering, Ayumi chose the latter. Therefore, together they boarded the Tokaido Line. That route was aimed at Chigasaki.


    If that was the nearest swimming beach, Ren doesn''t know. But that was the only place he could lead her to. Because of his family''s line of work he is a boy unrelated to family vacations et cetera. He had hardly any experience of swimming in the sea. Ren was deeply grateful to the girl who took him by force sea bathing last year''s summer.


    While chasing the flowing scenery, Ayumi murmured:


    "In the end, I wanted to see something beautiful with my own eyes."


    "In the end, you say?"


    "When I do so, I''m going back. To the Tsuwabuki."


    "No!", Ren promptly shouted.


    "No! They don''t treat you like a fellow human. Only like a tool. If you return to those people you''ll never be happy. If you have no place to go, you can come to my house. The Kannagi Clan will, without exception -"


    "Ren, you see-"


    Ayumi quietly interrupted Ren''s desperate pleading words.


    "Have you heard about the Tsuwabuki''s Grand Festival?"


    "The Grand Festival - about that ceremony to appease the volcanic activity of Mt. Fuji? I''m not very familiar with it but the practitioner always lost his life... "


    Going that far, Ren turned a terrified glance towards Ayumi.


    "No...way....."


    What was reflected in those eyes was Ayumi''s excessively tranquil smiling face. It was unbelievable. Ren completely denied that expression. There shouldn''t be something like that. Such a thing cannot be allowed. Something like that- something like that-


    "I have no family name, nor a family register, naming myself is not permitted, but-"


    No way.


    I don''t want to hear.


    Despite this - the body doesn''t move. Even blocking his ears, he can''t do it. Without waiting for agreement or disagreement, pouring into his ears, that tone calm as the surface of the lake. Admitting everything, allowing it, accepting it.


    "I am called Tsuwabuki. According to the lineage, something like a direct descendant."


    I don''t want to hear it.


    "The ceremony is tomorrow night. Therefore, I must get back until then. Because I- because I am the priest of the ritual."


    Because I am the priest of the ceremony.


    From Ren''s body, with a water-like sound, blood flew backwards.


    The Yamatsumino Grand Festival - the origin of it goes back roughly 300 years.


    The year is 1707 - during the Houei era was the last volcanic eruption of Mt. Fuji and the greatest since the dawn of history. The violent eruption reaching 15 days, it was said that the volcanic ash fell as far as the distant town of Edo. It was not only Kant¨­ but a life or death crisis for Japan itself. No matter how many times Mt. Fuji erupted, it didn''t show any signs of quieting down.


    That raging finally resulted in the embodiment of one demon beast. The impersonation of Fuji''s. It is certain that was the largest, strongest devilishness that materialized in this country. If one tried to rank it among other demon beasts, the only reference it had would be the legendary monsters, like the eight tail serpent that couldn''t be defeated without the help of god''s power.


    The beast''s roar beckoned eruptions and its stepping feet invoked eruptions. Mowing down everything it touched, it exhausted the limits of tyranny. The ones who sealed it were the yet unknown Tsuwabuki family. A young girl leading the family offered prayers to the King of the Earth Spirits for seven days and seven nights and finally attained that divine protection.


    And then, by that divine protection, the girl managed to seal that demon beast. Thus Mt. Fuji calmed down and Japan''s peace was protected. And they all lived happily ever after.


    -But that story has sequel.


    First, that girl was not able to endure the release of such an over-sized power and lost her life with the seal. And then, even after applying such a powerful seal, the demon beast''s lock couldn''t continue forever. Being the personification of an active volcano, it''s possible to say that was the unavoidable outcome.


    Approximately 30 years - that was the limit of the seal. For the sake of continuing the sealing of a raging demon beast seeking release, Tsuwabuki family had no choice but to conduct the ceremony at fixed intervals for the sake of suppressing Mt. Fuji''s.


    Because of the divine protection of the Spirit King that dwelt in their blood - the strongest unmarried woman was elected as the priest of the ceremony.


    Until today, the sealing ceremony known under the bombastic name of "Grand Festival" took place 8 times. And there were 8 casualties. The fatality ratio was 100%. This is the reason the ceremony practitioner was named sacrifice.


    With no other option, the 9th ceremony approached. The girl called Ayumi was a lamb led to slaughter.


    How long was he in blank amazement, I wonder. When Ren came to his senses, Ayumi was smiling gently, looking at him.


    Unable to meet that extremely pitiful smile, Ren muttered, while looking down.


    "Why?....."


    "Ren?"


    "Why do you have to do such a...."


    After examining for a short while Ren''s expression, Ayumi replied:


    "Because someone has to do it."


    "But it doesn''t have to be you-"


    Ayumi softly touched Ren''s lips with her fingers. The boy who unintentionally couldn''t keep his mouth shut, she rebuked him gently.


    "It''s not good saying these kind of things. If you speak filthy words your heart will become filthy too."


    "........I''m sorry.........."


    Ayumi shook her head.


    "No. It''s alright. Truthfully I was a little happy. Because I was never regarded as something valuable."


    From the moment she was born, it was decided that Ayumi will be a sacrifice. She wasn''t regarded as part of the same family, not recognized as a human being. For this girl with no family register, with no choice but being a tool for the ceremony, so far there wasn''t a single person to hold her life dear.


    Pointlessly, Ren made sure of her acknowledgement.


    "Even so, you''ll do it? For the sake of those who think of you as a tool?"


    "It''s different", Ayumi flatly shook her head.


    "It has nothing to do with the Tsuwabuki family''s expectations. Because it must be done no matter what, I''ll do it. It''s bad if Mt. Fuji erupts, right?"


    "That is true..."


    "If I am able to suppress it, my life, my death is not worthless.Even if the physical me dies, my prayers will fuse with the mountain and I will continue to watch over this country eternally. That''s a very beautiful thing, don''t you agree?"


    "................."


    Something is wrong. Something is terribly wrong, Ren thought so.


    -Don''t try to glorify death with words of self-sacrifice -


    Kazuma''s words, once intended for him were recalled to his mind. Doesn''t Ayumi make the same mistake he did at the same time? But Ren had no persuasion words for the girl. He could not think of a path that doesn''t result in Ayumi''s death.


    Only to let Mt. Fuji erupt-


    To replace Ayumi as a sacrifice.


    She would accept neither. There is no mistake about it, the girl known as Ayumi was the type that would sacrifice herself for others.


    "That''s why I''m not afraid of death. It''s because I was born for this purpose. And yet, I desired memories before the time comes. Memories of my own, born from my own experience."


    In that peaceful pupil, that accepted everything dwelt the light of a faint longing.


    Memories of her own?


    It''s only natural to display a strong attachment for one''s dying wish. But even so, that was a strange expression. Memories are neither true nor false.


    To the bewildered Ren, Ayumi threw another bomb.


    "You see, I don''t have my own memories."


    "Eh?"


    "I haven''t lost my memories. It''s not like I have something to remember and I don''t, it''s more like I have nothing to remember."


    "..............."


    Without saying anything, Ren starred at Ayumi dumbfounded.


    "If it would be just like that, even speaking and moving my body would have been impossible. But the me right now is something ignorant of the ways of the world but I can communicate with other people. Do you know why?"


    "Wasn''t it because you kept studying it?"


    Toward such an unbelievable circumstance, Ren said so, including a ray of hope.


    But, as feared, Ayumi shook her head.


    "In my head there are transcripts of another''s memories. I don''t know how it''s been done, though."


    Almost like it was somebody else''s problem, Ayumi indifferently recited those grand circumstances. Ren finally had the feeling he understood the reason why Ayumi had no attachment to her life. She had nothing to be particular about.


    Not even recognized as a person, her existence valued as nothing but a tool, day after day. Planted forged memories. Without beginning, Ayumi''s life ended.


    With no room to harbor hope, she has no attachment except despair. Together with that gentle resignation, Ayumi accepted everything.


    "That''s why I wanted to see the world through my eyes even if it''s just once. I wished for something that''s not faked, real memories."


    Like telling an unfulfilled dream, Ayumi whispered with a distant look. Toward the ordinary everyone was given as a natural privilege - no, the privilege they took for granted she felt endless longing and envy.


    "The moment I saw the sky when I first left the residence, I was very surprised. How vast was the sky windows don''t limit, Mt. Fuji was so big..."


    "Ayumi-chan......"


    "The sky, the stars, the moon were so much more beautiful than what I remembered. Surely, the sea must be very beautiful, right?"


    The silhouette of the innocent girl in high spirits was reflected in Ren''s eyes as overbearingly pitiful.


    -She wanted to see beautiful things-


    What sort of feelings did she include when she said those words? The words of a girl dreaming, escaping from reality, now that he knew everything, they were unbelievably heavy.


    "-This is hopeless."


    With a strong determination, Ren muttered in his heart.


    Such a thing cannot be. It cannot be forgiven.


    "Ayumi-chan!"


    "W-what?"


    His immature sense of justice aroused, Red declared strongly.


    "I will protect Ayumi-chan."


    " - Ren?"


    "So please, don''t give up. Don''t say it''s OK to die. Because I''ll protect you. I''ll protect you for sure."


    "Ren........."


    Making a somewhat troubled face, she looked at the boy making a vow.


    Joy and sadness and the kindness of a mother watching over her child were mixed in that complex gaze.


    Without noticing that gaze, Ren continued.


    "I''m sure it exists. A way in which Ayumi-chan doesn''t have to die. I''ll do whatever it''s in my power. My own ability may be very small but if it''s big brother, surely- "


    "Your older brother?"


    "Eh?"


    Ayumi unintentionally asked in return and Ren reaffirmed with force those entrusting words.


    "Ah-"


    In those cornered eyes hope was shining.


    "That''s right! I have my older brother! If it''s big brother, he will definitely save you!"


    Without a fragment of anxiety, with absolute faith in his voice, Ren clearly declared.


    For a short while, Ayumi opened her eyes wide, staring at the smile of the boy, delighted as if the problem was already settled.


    "Do you have such an amazing brother?"


    "Yeah", Ren answered without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Big brother is stronger than anyone. There is nothing he can''t do. I''m sure."


    "............Is that so........."


    "So please don''t say such lonesome things like last memories and let''s do many more together. I want to show you many other things. That is...."


    Embarrassed and blushing Ren invited the girl screwing up his courage.


    "Because - I''ll take you no matter where."


    ".............."


    Receiving Ren''s invitation, for one instant, Ayumi seemed to burst into tears. However, in just one moment she erased that bitter expression and replied with a calm and somewhat sad smile.


    "Right.....If we could do that, it would be very nice....."


    Part 2


    "I wonder where did big brother go....."


    Descending on the platform of the Chiwasaki Station, the shore on the other side of it, Ren muttered to himself with a worried face.


    He can''t get in touch with Kazuma.


    He called Kazuma''s cellphone from the station''s public telephone but what came back was the dull announcement of the answering machine.


    Because his own cellphone broke, he can''t wait for Kazuma to get in touch with him. In the end, leaving the message "I''ll call again" Ren hanged the receiver.


    "I''m beaten."


    As soon as he complained, Ayumi''s hand, holding his left arm, tightly hugged him. Flustered, Ren showed a bright smile meant to give her peace of mind.


    "Oh, it''s fine. Because we''ll get in touch shortly."


    " -yeah", Ayumi nodded a little.


    For a little while they didn''t speak. Both of them walked the road to the beach in silence.


    "Ah........."


    A sound resembling noise making her eardrums vibrate, Ayumi strained her ears. The term sea roar came to her mind.


    "The sound of waves......?"


    "Yeah. We''ll be there shortly."


    Nodding, Ren increased his pace to not fall behind Ayumi, who unconsciously did so.


    And now -


    "Ah -!"


    At the magnificent view at last reflected in her eyes Ayumi raised her voice in delight. Ren looked in the came direction. It was the sea. The great deep stretching endlessly. The utmost blue sea surface sparkling in the downpour of sunshine - naturally, it wasn''t.


    The winter sea is cold and hollow. It doesn''t have a particle of the heat and energy the summer sea is full of, instead it''s pushing out a cold surface, almost like rejecting humans. Staring at the utmost black sea, the same color as the night sky, Ayumi muttered:


    "Is this... The sea...........?"


    Perceiving the sound of a clear disappointment, Ren became impatient.


    "W-what to do......."


    Thinking now about it, it was a problem he should have noticed earlier. The winter sea - at night. Seen by girl his age it can''t be a pleasing spectacle. Anyway, there was definitely not enough light. But there are at least seven, eight hours until dawn breaks.


    If I had light....light -?


    The idea that reflexively occurred to him was suppressed at an almost instinctive level. His family admonished sternly such conduct. But, even so-


    Do it!


    After just 3 seconds of hesitation, Ren decided to dismiss good sense. For his peace of mind, turning around, he searched for indications of human presence, surveying the surroundings.


    From what he roughly saw, there was none except them.


    - It must be done now.


    Summoning fire spirits, he shortly informed:


    "Go"


    " - Eh? What?"


    Before Ayumi finished her second question - the sky exploded.


    "Kyaa!?"


    The golden light shines out far and white pressing down the darkness. The brightness spreading out on the entire surface of the sky dyed the world golden and the jet black sea surface glittered dazzlingly.


    "This - this is....Ren?"


    To the Ayumi starring up in succession to both the sky and Ren with a surprised gaze, somewhat embarrassed but at the same time very proud, Ren''s nostrils twitched.


    "It''s impossible to replicate the midsummer sea, but it''s better than the pitch black gloomy sea, right? How is it? Do you like it?"


    "Ren- "


    Calling out Ren''s name with a voice trembling with delight, Ayumi gave Ren a bear-like hug.


    "Amazing! It''s amazing! It is the most beautiful thing I''ve seen!"


    "R-really? I''m glad"


    Although confused by Ayumi''s bold conduct, the relaxation of Ren''s cheeks was irrepressible. Ayumi''s large smile - even if he tried to express it, it''s magnificence was beyond words.


    Underneath the gold radiance, they innocently smiled at each other and looked up at the sky. Just like a golden aurora borealis the movement of the dancing fire spirits combined and the canopy covering the entire sky changed the same way a kaleidoscope would.


    "Beautiful...but won''t it cause an uproar?"


    Ren shrugged his shoulders in silence. Without even thinking, it was an obvious matter. This was not a solitary island in the southern sea. Approachable by walking from the train station it was an empty swimming area.


    Although there was a shelter-belt and a fence obstructing the field of vision, a highway was running less than 10 meters away. The houses were close. Without having to wait, it''s likely spectators with burning curiosity would arrive in great numbers. There''s no mistake that it will appear in tomorrow''s newspaper.


    But even so, Ren didn''t care.


    To make Ayumi happy - right now, for Ren it was all that mattered. Seeing Ayumi''s wet eyes, Ren asked her casually, as if inquiring about the dinner''s menu.


    "Do you want to keep it up just a little bit more? Before long it could cause trouble but if they get in the way I''ll drive them away."


    "....No, it''s enough."


    After considering for a short while, Ayumi shook her head.


    "It''s enough. Because I''ll never forget it."


    " -Alright"


    With a light nod, Ren called out the fire spirits. Promptly answering to the Enjutsushi''s will, the fire spirits came together in a boisterous dance of light. And then -


    "....W...ow...."


    The light shining in the sky rained like drops of water above ground. Like snow, lightly flickering in the wind, the golden drops descended in a dance.


    Holding no temperature, the clusters of pure light, upon touching the sandy beach and the surface of the sea, burst open and disappeared like in a dream.


    "Ah- "


    The last descending drop, Ayumi caught it extending both her hands. The moment it touched her hand, the light fleetingly disappeared but the girl softly closed her hands and touched her chest. That irreplaceable something stored in her hands was tucked away inside her chest.


    Dropping the curtain on the light''s dance performance, affecting acting, Ren made a bow.


    "Did it please you?"


    "Yes - yes...."


    Her eyes full of tears, Ayumi bowed many, many times over.


    "I... I am glad that I am alive. Meeting Ren.... Seeing something so beautiful, I...I...from the bottom of my heart...."


    Unable to bear it in the end, her tears escaped. Shed for the first time in her life, tears of happiness.


    In order to wipe the sobbing girl''s tears, handkerchief in hand, he touched her face. Both their shadows brought forth by the moonlight, slowly became one.


    But - this moment was the concluding moment of their honeymoon. On their cuddled silhouettes a violent, intense light shined.


    " -!?"


    Turning around holding hands, an eternally domineering voice pierced their ears.


    "That''s right! I''m so happy for you! That means you have no more regrets in this world, right?"


    In front of both of them, watching over in a daze, the woman with the light on her back laughed.


    Part 3


    The pursuer from the Tsuwabuki!


    In an instant Ren saw through the shadow''s true character. Or perhaps I should say, as far as Ren knew, it was the only opponent pursuing them.


    Drawing Ayumi back and stepping forward with a sleepwalking like gait, Ren probed into the other party''s attitude. Overlooking them for a brief period from a higher place, the woman descended the stairs and continued walking towards the beach in a composed manner.


    One man, like a servant, followed her, leaving between them several steps.


    Because of the back lighting he saw only outlines but even from those shadows it was impossible not to recognize the proud atmosphere drifting around the woman. The glance overlooking them was more suited for stray dogs than humans.


    Leaving a distance of five meters between them, the woman faced Ren and Ayumi.


    As one would expect, approaching so much, it was now possible to discriminate her looks. Closing his eyes partly, Ren observed the woman - and several seconds afterwards he opened his eyes wide in shock.


    "Eh -?"


    The woman was younger than he thought. Probably not yet of age, in the second half of her teens. But that wasn''t what Ren was surprised about.


    -They looked alike.


    Ren thought so, watching intently, in succession, Ayumi and the woman. No, they didn''t resemble each other. If the age difference could be removed, their facial features would be perfectly the same.


    Twins separated by age - those sort of contradicting words passed through Ren''s head.


    "Mayumi-sama........" Ayumi murmured, looking at that woman with a glance mixed with panic.


    Unintentionally, Ren asked:


    "Your elder sister?"


    If that is the case, she too can...


    The thought that instantly came to his mind, Ren denied it confused. Ayumi does not wish for such a thing.


    -If you speak filthy words, your heart will become filthy too -


    Good grief, I need to be more careful.


    Agreeing to Ayumi''s words reverberating in his head, he grasped her hand tenderly. Ayumi''s face stiff from fear, still displayed a gallant smile.


    "Elder sister?"


    On the other hand, for the boy and the girl happy by themselves, the woman - Mayumi matched it with the height of displeasure.


    "Elder sister, you said?"


    Glaring at Ren as if he was her archenemy, she squeezed out a stifled to death voice from the gap between her clenched teeth. Her well regulated, elegant features, changed into the face of a demonic warrior.


    "Don''t mess around with me."


    Mayumi''s angry roar shrunk Ayumi''s body with a start. After staring with much discord at the frightened girl, she turned an identical glance at Ren.


    "It was enough taking Ayumi and running away without understanding the circumstance and this already foolish show, I believed you were someone lacking prudence but, never to this extent. Me and that thing sisters? It''s the first time I was insulted so."


    "..............."


    It seems Ayumi didn''t receive human treatment even from her relatives. Holding down the rising anger, Ren searched for presence in the surroundings. It was unpleasant when Ayumi was called "that" again but Mayumi''s words implied an imminent crisis.


    Other people didn''t come. Because what Mayumi evaluated as a foolish exhibition was already over, if such a flashy, abnormal phenomenon happened, it''s impossible for none to approach. Normally, about now, a crowd would have gathered on the beach and the police and fire department would have surrounded the place.


    None of it happened.


    It''s very likely that right now this area was blocked.


    By the subordinates of the Tsuwabuki.


    Can we escape?


    Without thinking of handing Ayumi over, Ren investigated the possibility of escape. The fact that the girl in question accepted her own faith was totally forgotten.


    "Why are you so cautious, young Kannagi prince?"


    Seeing through Ren''s decision promptly, Mayumi laughed, smiling sweetly.


    "Everything is already over. There is nothing left for you to try."


    Although using honorifics, speaking in a clearly despising tone, Mayumi focused on Ayumi.


    "................."


    Without even using words, Mayumi carelessly beckoned her as if calling her pet dog or something.


    Ayumi started walking obediently.


    "Ayumi-ch-"


    "It''s fine."


    Ren''s words, trying to call her to a halt, Ayumi interrupted them shortly and with a decisive voice.


    "It''s fine already. Thank you for everything until now. - It was very fun."


    "Ayu- "


    In order to shake of his extended hand, Ayumi turned her back on Ren. And with that, she never turned around.


    Standing in front of Mayumi, Ayumi''s body became stiff as if she turned to stone. Her glance swayed insecurely nearly Mayumi''s feet. Suddenly Mayumi stretched her fingers to Ayumi''s chin and forcefully pointed upwards her face hanged in shame. Coercively looking down on the startled girl, she said in a voice full of smiles:


    "If you wanted to run away, you should at least have crossed the ocean. Instead of that, seducing a man and flirting with him in this kind of place, - do you look down on us?"


    The Chijutsushi manipulating the spirits of the earth can make searches on fairly long distances as long it''s adjoining land. It goes without saying that if you know the target well that searching ability is further improved.


    For the sake of running from Chijutsushi, by sea or by air - anyway the most important thing is to separate from the ground.


    "I had...no intention...."


    Staring at Ayumi, protesting in a trembling voice, with the look a carnivorous animal has before its feed, Mayumi let go of her jaw.


    And then - she pulled her hand backwards and swung with all her strength.


    " -Uh!"


    It wasn''t something as lovely as a slap. The punch made by hardening her wrist at the moment of the impact was a blow that made her bones resound.


    Instantly Ayumi''s legs separated from the ground and from the beginning exhausted body sunk into the sandy beach. Appearing to have completely fainted, her face half buried in the sand, she was completely still.


    "Wha...."


    Overcome with surprise at the sudden violence, Ren shouted white as a ghost.


    "What have you done?"


    But Mayumi didn''t even look at Ren. As she already stated "your turn is already over" she disregarded his existence itself.


    Instead, the man who followed behind her moved. With body movement that had no openings he stepped forward and got on his knee before Ayumi.


    Decidedly, he did not attempt to nurse her. Grabbing hold of Ayumi by the hair, casually the man lifted her head as if he would uproot a radish.


    "...........E-eek......"


    "What are you doing?"


    Coldly looking down on Ayumi''s feeble struggle, the man said in a monotonous tone.


    "Do you think you can be lying down in front of the young lady, do you?"


    "Yuu...ji.....sama....."


    "Silence!"


    The man - Yuuji - abruptly became enraged.


    "With that face, through that mouth, don''t call out my name! How disgusting!"


    Raising his hand, pulling her hair even more, he made Ayumi stand on her knees. And then - this time from the front, he slapped her face onto the sand. Forcibly making Ayumi take a prostrating position, Yuuji shouted.


    "Apologize! Until your voice becomes hoarse, until your throat tears apologize! Did you understand in how much danger did you put the young lady? If we didn''t find you in time what would have happened! Did you intend for the young lady to be a sacrifice in your place? You puppet doll!!"


    That was the limit.


    He thought he himself endured it really well. Surely, big brother would praise him for it. Or - he''ll get angry for letting it get that far.


    Quietly he held out his right hand and pointed his index finger at Yuuji. And then - without a moment of hesitation he released his power.


    The thin, refined heat ray grazed Yuuji''s cheek sticking into the concrete wall. The red hot concrete melted and the wall followed it, crashing.


    "..........What kind of behavior.." Yuuji questioned with a voice stiffed to death. However, like Mayumi did before, Ren completely disregarded that utterance.


    It wasn''t a provocation or something like that. It''s just that in Ren''s field of vision no one else but Ayumi was reflected. It was just that.


    "Re....n.....?"


    For the girl weakly getting up, hearing that cracked voice, Ren painfully shook his head.


    "As I thought, it''s useless."


    I can''t control it.


    I can''t endure it. Anymore than this - I can''t stand it.


    "What is the right thing to do, I don''t even know. However, to hand you over to these guys it''s absolutely impossible."


    Whether it''s right or not, that''s long past. His feelings denied that option.


    "Fall back!"


    Struck by that sharp voice, Ayumi reflexively kicked the ground. Slightly further away from Yuuji. In that gap Ren threw a fireball brought forth from the sky.


    "-Tch!"


    Visibly agitated by the blast, Yuuji and Mayumi jumped. The distance widened even more. Well in advance Ren wedged himself in the space separating the two "enemies" and Ayumi.


    "Humph - in the end brute force, huh?"


    Staring at Ren blocking his way to Ayumi, Yuuji laughed fearless.


    "Ah, well. Just as planed."


    "Shall I back you up?"


    "It''s not necessary."


    Politely rejecting Mayumi''s proposal, he casually took one step forward. With an attitude full of composure he looked down on Ren taking a battle stance.


    "Publicly- "


    Without particularly preparing in advance, just standing, Yuuji began to speak in a relaxed manner.


    "Publicly, it seems there are many idiots who believe Enjutsushi the strongest but do you think so too?"


    "-?"


    Not understanding Yuuji''s plan, Ren was perplexed. There is nothing to believe. The fact that Enjutsushi are the strongest is a with no room for argument.


    It''s not about whether an Enjutsushi never lost to another kind of practitioner, of course there is no such thing. That is the power of one individual. It''s about whether the ability difference can undermine the advantages and disadvantages of a technique style.


    As for what technique system is the strongest - there is only one answer to that question. Without room for argument, with no chance for objection, the grave doesn''t change.


    That is what Yuuji downright negated.


    "What a foolish thing. All of you understand nothing about battle. The greatest offensive ability? When killing people do you think that is necessary?"


    "What exactly?"


    Including the confidence of certain victory in front of the perplexed Ren, Yuuji fired the question.


    "You, where on earth do you plan to place your feet on?"


    Unintentionally Ren stared at his own feet.There was nothing there but the ordinary sandy beach. There was no sign of set traps. There was no sense of discomfort when stepping on it, nothing but the feeling of soft sand-


    -Sand?


    "-Uh!!"


    The sign of something wriggling, underneath his feet. Jumping by reflex, Ren''s face became stiff with surprise and shivers.


    Underground, and in addition to that, directly under his footprints a spear covered in sand was pushed up.


    If his evasion would have been delayed by one second the spear would have stopped his foot by sewing it. It may be true he avoided the first attack but he had no room for relief. Visibly lying in wait at the spot Ren would come down, several spears sprung up.


    "Kuu- "


    Releasing fire and pointing it directly below, a countless number of spears burned to nothing. Coincident with his landing above the red hot sand, Ren rolled on the ground. Pursuing the rolling Ren from inside the sand, one after another, spears stick out.


    While narrowly avoiding those, the boy cursed his overly optimistic thinking.


    Shit, Chijutsushi - so that''s the reason!


    The spears hidden inside the sand were not something prepared in advance. Hardening the sand itself and changing its shape, Yuuji made those sharp spears.


    Chijutsushi possess the force of the Earth Spirits. Sand, soil, ground stone and all materials affiliated with those, for them, are similar with extensions of their own hands. There was no need to expressly set traps.


    The battleground itself was the Chijutsushi''s weapon because that was for them the absolute most advantageous arrangement.


    What to do?


    Starting to see gaps one way or another, running in zig-zag to dodge the underground attacks, Ren looked for a breach. At any rate, as long as he is staying on the ground, his disadvantage can''t be overcome.


    Continuing to receive one-sided attacks without grasping a counter-attack clue, sooner or later he will receive a fatal blow.


    On the other hand, Ren doesn''t know such a jutsu that would allow him to gain a foothold on something else other than the ground.


    If it were an Fuujutsushi, he could fly into the air.


    A Suijutsushi could maybe stand on top of water.


    However, Ren being an Enjutsushi - it may be possible for Jugo or Genma - he had no skill to stand on top of flames. As long as gravity comes into play, he had no choice but to place his feet on the ground.


    What should I do?


    Looking over his surroundings, he searched for a turn-around plan. The sandy beach was the worst as a battle ground but concrete and asphalt must be similar. What remains -


    Inside the sea?


    It was out of the question. Ren being an Enjutsushi water was nothing more but a thing to be avoided. There was no point for Ren''s power to be weakened beyond what Yuuji could accomplish.


    To Ren, stuck in a defensive battle, Yuuji turned words of ridicule.


    "What''s the matter? Are you just going to run? I don''t care how far you run but if you go to far I''ll take Ayumi and go back home."


    "Kuu- "


    Because of Yuuji''s carelessness, recognizing he became long separated from Ayumi, Ren grinds his teeth. If it goes like this, Ayumi will really be taken away.


    What should I do? What should I -


    The problem was that he had no technique to defend against the blows. He can use flames to cover the surroundings but the bottom of his feet are perfectly defenseless. When fighting against Chijutsushi, that became a lethal weakness. A foothold was necessary. Separated from Yuuji''s control, a scaffold made of he cannot control.


    He cannot fly into the sky. Water is also excluded. There''s no wood near. He cannot stand on top of fire. On top of fire -


    -Huh?


    Suddenly Ren remembered the scene of a volcanic eruption he saw on TV. From craters, forcefully spitting out the red hot-


    Shall I give it a try?


    There was no time to spare. Making his resolve, Ren stopped and concentrated his consciousness.


    "Aa.......a.........aa!!"


    From Ren''s whole body golden flames erupted. The dazzling glimmer blurred even the contours of his body and the boy shined, transformed into a small sun.


    "Ua.......unh, it''s useless."


    To encourage himself overpowered by the tremendous quantity of heat, Yuuji intentionally raised his voice.


    "No matter how hot a flame you clad yourself in, you cannot defend against attacks from below."


    Trying to make the reality that he was currently on offensive known, Yuuji was perplexed by the dull response from the spirits.


    The spirits of the earth didn''t respond to his will - No, something different obstructs the formation of sand spears.


    "You....what did you do?"


    He turns a glance full of suspicion towards Ren. No matter what an Enjutsushi tries to do, it''s impossible to exercise a stronger influence towards sand than a Chijutsushi does.


    Ren didn''t answer. Unaffected, abandoning that body to the flames, he only stood rock still above the red ground.


    "Red -? I see, you- "


    Yuuji stared at Ren''s feet. What was there didn''t have the rough characteristics of sand but was reflecting the flame like grass. Sometimes, from the bottom bubbles rose to the surface and burst open with a particular thick sound.


    "You brat - you changed the burning sand to magma!"


    "I gave it a try."


    Receiving Yuuji''s angry roar, Ren laughed triumphantly. It does not mean he had a positive proof. If a Suijutsushi can stand atop water he tried to stand atop magma, that could also be called fluid flame. He simply tried out that idea.


    Although having a fluffy, undependable sense of touch, magma firmly sustained Ren''s body weight. As there was no fist fight involved, the tenderness of the scaffold didn''t matter. The radius was about two meters. Although modest,from the underneath Yuuji''s absolute control, Ren gained that much territory.


    "D-don''t be excited, boy!" barked Yuuji after loosing his advantage.


    "Even for magma, it''s attribute doesn''t change. The situation is still the same!"


    With an angry roar, including a severe determination, Yuuji ordered the ground spirits. Around Ren''s surroundings magma unnaturally rose, molding red spearheads.


    "Die, boy!!"


    The spears lengthen trying to pierce Ren''s body. But just before that - they stopped.


    "W-whaaaaat!?"


    Quietly gazing at the surprised Yuuji, Ren talked indifferent.


    "Certainly magma is something that belongs to the. Still, half of it it''s Enjutsushi possession. I''m not gonna hand it over so easily!"


    The spear on the verge of touching his body, Ren casually flung it off. The hard sharp spear instantly lost her unity and returned with a small splash on the surface of the magma sea.


    "Guu..........Ba......."


    With a really detestable howl, Yuuji stopped trying to proactively commence the next attack. It''s understandable.


    The control of the material called magma with attributes of both and has been snatched away. That means that in a contest of pure strength he was defeated by Ren. As the opponent of a higher ranked practitioner, he couldn''t carelessly take the vanguard.


    "Next is my turn, huh?" Ren declared with no fighting spirit.


    His pushed out right hand accurately aimed at Yuuji. From that palm golden flames gushed out.


    "Oooooooooooohh!!"


    Yuuji too, didn''t gave in. Hoisting the sand beneath his feet, he threw it onto the approaching flame. A surging sea of white sand attacking the golden torrent.


    Receiving the aftermath of the struggle between these two powers, the ground grated and the sky trembled.


    "Gu........me..uuuu......."


    Through clenched teeth Yuuji let out a pressing moan. He understood that in a contest of strength he was inferior. As it is, he will certainly be pressed down.


    While his body burned in humiliation, Yuuji changed his tactics to defense. The sand changed into a bulky bedrock and stood before the fire torrent. Although the bedrock stopped the flames there was no room for relaxation.


    "It''s coming from behind."


    Inside the thunderous roar made by the flames burning the rock, for some reason that whisper clearly reached his ears. Uneventfully changed to a quiet oath, Yuuji felt that enormous heat approaching from behind.


    "Sh-shit!"


    The already thin bedrock rose, splitting the sand and stopped a gigantic fire ball. Although withstanding it somehow, the tremendous impact crossed over the bed rock and mercilessly pummeled Yuuji''s body.


    In the space between the two bedrocks Yuuji was in anguish. And there, the last blow came.


    "Next is up."


    " -!?"


    Looking up at the sky, Yuuji''s eyes peeled in shock. A remarcably big fireball descended upon Yuuji like a meteor. The distance was less than two meters.


    "Kuuu-!"


    It''s unthinkable of having time to defend and so forth. Overhead the man looking at it dumbfounded, the fireball violently exploded.


    "..............Uh!"


    There wasn''t much heat but the shock was hard to describe. The two sheets of bed rock made by him efficiently reverberated, sinking Yuuji''s body in the sandy beach.


    "Go...........bah.........."


    As if gravity was increased a hundred fold, the extremely heavy pressure flattened his body, the air in his lungs was squeezed out without exception and all the bones in his body creaked.


    "Not........not yet......yet......"


    Putting all his strength in his arms Yuuji seemed to want to push out the heavens. But after lifting it 10 centimeters the elbow joints made a thick sound and bent the other way.


    When the broken right arm fell to the ground the shining fireball in the sky also vanished. But even so, Yuuji couldn''t give up.


    The sound of the broken bed rock resounded in vain, like the gong at the end of the match.


    Part 4


    "-Fuuu"


    Taking a small breath, Ren shifted his attention to the remaining two.


    Ayumi''s gaze shaking with anxiety. And, despite having the same face, not showing even the smallest disturbance, expressing a thin smile, Mayumi:


    Confronting Mayumi directly, Ren asked with a determined look.


    "What will you do? Do you want to give it a try?"


    While it may be true her outward appearance was that of a frail young lady, he won''t act unprepared. Based on Yuuji''s behavior it was clear Mayumi was the purest descendant. Not an opponent to make light of.


    "Oh, the Kannagi young lord would go as far as to raise his hand against a non resisting woman?"


    With no place for misunderstanding, Mayumi''s expression was provocative. Even so, looking puzzled at the girl not showing any indication of battle, Ren retaliated in a low voice:


    "-If you want to run away I won''t pursue you."


    "Well, thank you."


    Replying to the lenient laugh with a scornful laugh Mayumi shed a fleeting glance.


    "That''s what he said Yuuji. What will you do?"


    "-?"


    Looking the same way Mayumi did, Ren unintentionally opened his eyes wide. Over there, Yuuji, beaten down enough to keep him immobilized for three months, was crawling out of sand, drawing near.


    ".........Ridiculous......"


    It was impossible. From right overhead, from an angle he couldn''t elude he received a strong bomb blast. He must have ten or twenty bone fractures and his internal organs were supposed to be damaged. Not the kind of injury you could move with because of fighting spirit and will power - that''s the way it was supposed to be.


    Mayumi loudly sneered at Ren in mute amazement.


    "It seems you took lightly a Chijutsushi''s resistance."


    The high ranking Chijutsushi, by directly taking the ground''s inside their body, are endowed with a resistance that exceeds common sense. Ren too, also knew that but seeing it in practice was fairly ominous.


    "B-but....."


    While looking at Yuuji advancing by crawling, as if he was seeing a zombie, Ren shouted.


    "He received so much damage! It''s impossible to recover so much to try and fight immediately!"


    "Is that so?"


    As for Mayumi, she was thoroughly composed.


    "Yuuji, were you not supposed to protect me at the cost of your own life? Do you plan to crawl out of there cowering to see me getting killed?"


    The effect of those words was tremendous.


    Enduring the pain, Yuuji stood up and although stumbling, began to walk on his own two feet. Step by step that unsteady manner of walking lost its disorder and by the time he stood up in front of Ren, blocking his way to Ayumi, with the exception of the smashed right arm, he seemed completely recovered.


    "..........I,will protect,my lady.............."


    With an unsightly smashed but firmly determined voice, Yuuji bravely declared.


    "I will absolutely not let her, get killed.........."


    "I don''t want to kill her!" Ren shouted while feeling, without knowing why, overawed by a dying, severely wounded person.


    "If she wanted to go back she can go for all I care! I have no business with the lot of you. I just want to protect Ayumi-chan, that''s all!"


    Hearing Ren''s claim, Yuuji unexpectedly starred in wonder. And then, he suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Ku ku ku......Buahahahaha.......ku ku ku ku ku....."


    Although throwing up blood, Yuuji still laughed. His blood stained face was warped and extremely happy.


    "I see......that''s the way it is, huh?....."


    "Wh-.....what is so funny?...."


    Ren suddenly shouted blushing with anger and Yuuji suddenly stopped his sneer.


    "You don''t understand anything. You''re just a brat playing with the power passed through your body."


    "What?"


    "Just shut up already and go back home. Forget everything that happened today."


    Those remarks almost like regarding an unreasonable child made Ren childishly exasperated.


    "Don''t joke around with me! I''m not gonna hand Ayumi-chan over to guys like- "


    "So, do you say my lady should be the sacrifice instead?"


    With a terribly cold expression, Yuuji retaliated.


    Seeing Ren lost for words at the unexpected objection, almost like pressing for an answer, he continued.


    "It''s not like you don''t know. Ayumi is the ritual sacrifice. It''s a thing made for the sake of dying instead of my lady. If you protect it, it''s equivalent with killing my lady."


    "That sort of- I- "


    "I have no intention of doing that, huh? The meaning of the act called protection is it the affectation of a knight who does not consider the weight of words, just entrusts to his power? That''s why I said you are a brat who doesn''t understand anything!!"


    "Wro......"


    Wrong - when trying to say that word, with all his heart Ren was at a loss for words. There was nothing to answer back.


    "Listen, kid. The act of protection means obviously getting your hands dirty for something important. For the sake of that one irreplaceable thing to be prepared to cut down everything else! Mere lip service changes nothing - saves nothing!"


    A few hours ago, when Ren started speaking about making preparations for a substitute sacrifice, Ayumi gently rebuked him.


    -If you speak dirty words, your heart will become dirty too-


    They were beautiful words. If anyone heard these words after knowing Ayumi''s situation, they would have been deeply moved.


    But, Ayumi will die. Without leaving anything behind except that deep emotion, she will disappear from this world.


    -To die in such a beautiful way or to survive in an ugly way -


    Which was correct, Ren was not able to judge. On the other hand, Yuuji did not hesitate.


    "For the sake of protecting my lady, I will kill Ayumi. Those that will get in the way, I will kill them all! I will remove all obstacles even at the cost of my life and protect my lady!"


    DETERMINATION


    Crossing over the judgement of right and wrong, good and evil, Yuuji selected the protection of that "one thing" that must be protected. To stop him it seems there is no choice but to kill him.


    But, right now Ren had no will to go through with it to that extent. No, even if he had that determination, he lost sight to whom it should be pointed to.


    What should be done? -What should I do?


    Ren was perplexed.


    But before the boy found the answer, the situation changed.


    "......Kyaa......"


    Swept by the wind, a disappearing small shriek. But even so, it was impossible for Ren to miss that voice. Because that was no one else''s but Ayumi''s voice.


    "Ayumi-chan!?"


    In front of Ren''s eyes,turning around with a changed expression, were reflected the figures of Ayumi and Mayumi, standing behind her. Embraced closely from behind, Ayumi''s pale complexion became stiff.


    Although not being strangled or press against a dangerous weapon, panic grabbed hold of her heart.


    "-My lady..."


    When Yuuji called out to her, Mayumi''s lips became sharp with dissatisfaction.


    "What, are you telling me not to get involved? Aren''t you at fault for being inefficient?"


    "No, I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    " -Humpf! Good grief. I''ll be troubled if you can''t be more reliable!"


    This time she held her head high, self-important. She seemed to have a pretty simple personality.


    "At any rate- "


    While embracing Ayumi, Mayumi shifted her focus on Ren.


    "Loving such a doll as this, the Kannagi young lord too, must have some unusual hobbies."


    "Ayumi-chan is not a doll! She''s human!"


    "-Hey, hey..."


    At Ren''s shout, Mayumi displayed a studied surprise and looked down on Ayumi:


    "You said nothing, did you? -What a bad child."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Mayumi gently stroked Ayumi''s cheek and her body tightly shrunk. That face, smiling complacently, gave the impression of a cat considering how to tease the mouse pinned down by its forelimbs.


    A cruel smile lifting her lips, Mayumi said:


    "Do you listen, Kannagi young lord? The Ayumi-chan you tried so hard to protect is not human."


    "W- what are you say-"


    "It''s the truth. Because, you see, this is a clone made by cultivating my cells."


    " -!?"


    Ren opened his eyes wide with surprise. But simultaneously, he felt somewhere in his heart it was true.


    Mayumi and Ayumi - even assuming they were sisters, those two resembled too much.


    Thing Doll Sacrifice - completely spoken ill of, a girl whose human dignity was trampled underfoot.


    If it was just as Mayumi said, if Ayumi was not human and was created for the sake of dying as a sacrifice, doesn''t everything makes sense?


    "A lie.......It''s a lie."


    Aiming a smile full of spite at the dumbfounded Ren, Mayumi continued.


    "Her appearance may seem that of a twelve years old girl but in reality only a month passed since its creation. Even her planted memories have been suitably edited from my own. That kind of crude doll, you tried to protect with your knight affectation. That was fun ?."


    "It.......It''s a lie......"


    "Let me tell you one more thing. Even if she doesn''t become the sacrifice, just a month from now on, her life span will be cut from inside. Made with no intention to use for an extended period of time, just instant makeshift goods."


    "That''s, a lie...."


    Ren looked at Ayumi almost like searching for help. She received his glance for just one second and sadly cast her eyes down.


    Thus, at last Ayumi - Ayumi told the truth.


    "........It''s true. I am the katashiro doll[1] made for the sake of keeping Mayumi-sama alive. Mayumi-sama''s impostor."


    Where is the genuine Ayumi?


    I have no memories - Ayumi told Ren so. That''s natural. If she had been made just a month before, it''s impossible for those to exist. Without even trying to steal it, there was nothing there form the beginning. Everything was an imitation. If only her heart was more than a transient object, his own act of protecting Ayumi, his determination, everything would not have been a wasted effort.


    "I look, so stupid....."


    His body was full with a sense of helplessness. Feebly hanging his head, Ren collapsed on the sandy beach.


    "It looks like that was a lot of shock, huh?"


    Coldly looking down on the defeated Ren, Mayumi sneered.


    "That''s only natural. It made him realize his own buffoonery can''t go any higher."


    "Well, isn''t that fine? By understanding reality, the boy becomes an adult."


    ".........you could say that."


    Yuuji replied to Mayumi''s words, pretending to act like a grown-up, in a quiet voice. Maybe because they were both men, but it was impossible not to feel sympathy for Ren.


    "Come now, let''s go home. We must quickly return and prepare for the ceremony."


    On the other hand, Mayumi didn''t have such a compassionate heart. Already disregarding Ren''s existence, she starts thinking about tomorrow''s ceremony.


    "....yes", Yuuji respectfully bowed.


    Receiving Ayumi, presented to him like luggage, the same way as they came, he followed Mayumi like a servant.


    But, at the same time he placed his leg on the stairs connected to the main road-


    "Step aside!"


    From the vicinity of the main road that command reverberated, and a second later a golden pillar of fire lit the sky.


    Involuntarily the three people turned around to Ren. But, he did not seemed to notice the present disturbance and was kneeling on the sandy beach, his head hanged. Hearing footsteps they turned in the direction of the main road once more. Two sets of footsteps. Both of them light. They were probably women.


    Around that time, Yuuji made a guess about the opponent''s identity. Noticing he should be in front, he tried to make Mayumi step back, but- it was slightly late.


    "Ren!"


    On top the stairs, one girl appeared.


    Pushing out the darkness, the aura of red and gold shining out far and wide. The enormous amount of fire spirits that followed her in the background were displaying the girl as the human model of the flame itself.


    "This is also......"


    From Yuuji''s mouth a mutter of unexpected wonder leaked out. Certainly her age was sixteen. And although childish, the shape of the young lady captivated him.


    Overflowing from that small body, the surge of an overwhelming power. That sword was not yet drawn out but even so, it was impossible to misread the girl''s identity.


    Beautiful-


    He genuinely thought so. That was not in regard for the human, much less the opposite sex but the same deep emotion he felt at the time he looked at Mother Nature''s magnificent scenery.


    Suddenly, he noticed a sharp glance. Calmly looking away and folding her arms, Mayumi''s half opened glare met his eye.


    "This is also..." with a monotonous voice Mayumi repeated Yuuji''s words.


    "What is the meaning of This is also... Yuuji?"


    "Ah, no, that is..."


    While becoming completely confused, Yuuji desperately searched for explanatory words.


    If he cannot talk his way out of it now, it will become fairly difficult afterwards.


    "That, didn''t have any significant meaning. This is also...flashy...?"


    "-Humph, that so?"


    With that considerably packed expression Mayumi nodded.


    "Well, afterwards I''ll receive a lengthy explanation of that matter. Now it''s not the time for it."


    Mayumi faced the two standing at the top of the stairs.


    "Nice meeting you, Kannagi princess. Being able to meet you is an honor."


    ".......and you are?"


    The girl - Ayano, shortly inquired.


    "I was slow in saying. I am Tsuwabuki Mayumi. This is my attendant Yuuji. Although belonging to a collateral family, for the time being permit him to call himself with the Tsuwabuki surname."


    "If I say I will, I wonder will I have to call you by such an embarrassing name as Tsuwabuki princess?"


    "I am at your mercy."


    To Ayano''s provocative response, Mayumi bowed her head with a smiling face.


    Irritated, Ayano ended this conversation lacking sincerity and got to the main question.


    "I have no particular business with you. Where is Ren?"


    Mayumi pointed at the sandy beach in the back.


    "Somewhere in that area. Maybe he is crying holding his knees."


    "What, have you done to him?"


    The atmosphere became noisy. The explosive scarlet aura flickered like a flame.


    "Physically, nothing. He did not receive a single wound."


    ".........haa"


    When that report was made, Yuuji looked sullen.


    "But it seems his emotional scars are quite deep. We would be troubled if you complained to us about such things. About the details, you can ask that boy. However, I believe not prying into it would be a kindness to him."


    Just saying that, with no precaution Mayumi started walking up the stairs. Whipping his wounded body, Yuuji went in front of Mayumi, trying to be a shield as much as possible.


    "Well then-"


    Greeting her while passing by one another, Mayumi walked near Ayano''s side. And then, after looking at the retreating figure running down the stairs not returning the favor, she shifted her focus on the other person - a woman standing in a somewhat separated place.


    "Good evening. It''s been a long time, Police Superintendent Tachibana."


    "We haven''t talked in a long time, Mayumi-san."


    That perfectly ordinary greeting, the detective in charge of Tokyo MPD''s Special Investigation Unit, Police Superintended Tachibana returned with an absolutely tranquil tone.


    "Because you didn''t appear together with the that young woman, can we assume you have no intention of opposing the Tsuwabuki regarding the Kannagi matter?"


    "Of course. We have no intention of interfering in any kind of dispute. Naturally, if you would accept our mediation, we would fill that position with pleasure."


    "That won''t be necessary."


    The faint tension that dwelt in Kirika''s words, smiling, Mayumi severed it when she replied.


    "Everything has been already settled. We have regained the object Kannagi Ren stole and because it''s something a child did, we have no intention of blaming the Kannagi Clan for that error. If you would be so good as to pass it along to Ayano-san."


    "......I will comply."


    "Thank you."


    Bowing her head to Kirika, Mayumi left accompanied by her attendant and the spoils of war.


    No matter how polite her tone was, the girl''s attitude was that of a victor who obtained everything.


    Gazing for a brief period at the retreating figure, never looking back, Kirika started walking towards the defeated boy or maybe the defeated people.


    "There''s no sign this is ending here."


    That''s what she was thinking.

 Volume 3, 4 - Each and everyone’s determination

    Volume 3, Chapter 4 - Each and everyone''s determination


    Part 1


    ".....!"


    "Fugyaa!?"


    Kazuma, peacefully breathing in his sleep on the upper side of the tree, suddenly - avoiding Tiana''s wings, who just happened to fly on top of him - jumped to his feet.


    "W- what?"


    On the verge of falling, reorganizing her attitude, Tiana groaned. Completely ignoring those complaints, Kazuma said:


    "It came back."


    ".......really?"


    Tiana forgot her resentment on the spot. While it may be true she felt it, it does not mean she can do something about it.


    "Where, where?"


    To the now rushing out fairy, Kazuma jerked his jaw, pointing to the car trying to pass through the gate. Both their glances have been rooted on the spot.


    From the car stopped in front of the entrance, several men and women made their appearance. Among those people, from inside the body of one small girl at the beginning of her teens, the wave motion felt from the center of her chest was, without a doubt, belonging to the treasure stolen from the fairy village.


    "Even so, that is....."


    The girl emitted an awfully unnatural presence. And then, when comparing her with the girl with an identical face, five or six years her senior, Kazuma muttered in a bitter voice.


    He grasped the family structure of the Tsuwabuki head house. A girl that was not supposed to exist and an older identical girl.


    And then - the fairy''s treasure carried inside her body. From his perspective everything was clear.


    "What a vulgar copy cat...."


    On the other hand, Tiana was unrelated to those strong feelings.


    "Ah, I found it....."


    Murmuring with a voice overcome with emotion, both hands before her chest, looking up at the Heaven with wet pupils, as if saying "Thank you, God".


    "Inside that, it''s inside that! Come now - Kazuma please carry out the request! Gouge that girl''s heart and retrieve the bloody treasureeee!!"


    Because of too much excitement, Tiana screamed the bloody speech. How to say this, it was a scene meant to break any dreams and aspiration regarding the so called fairies.


    That Tiana, shouting with blood shot eyes, Kazuma lightly disregarded, as if it was a matter of course. Brushing off the leaves and bark sticking to his clothes, he lightly muttered one thing.


    "Well then, should I go back to sleep?"


    "Just wait a secoooooooond!"


    Tiana pulled with all her might the nape of Kazuma''s neck, trying to descend from the tree that was their kip. Casually grabbing the fairy''s body, following about, and plucking it of, he asked tiresomely.


    "What?"


    "It''s not what, right? The treasure we searched for it''s just there!? Quickly get it baaack!!"


    "Tiana"


    Kazuma called out the fairy with the propensity for derangement in a terribly quiet voice.


    As if cold water was poured on her heated head, Tiana promptly returned to her true character.


    "W- wh- what is it....?"


    "If you think about it, the ceremony is tomorrow night."


    "So?"


    "Instead of taking it now, won''t it be more amusing to take it when they will be relived and think the ceremony can quietly take place? When knocked down from the peak of rejoice to the bottom of despair, what kind of expression will they do?....ku ku ku...."


    Engraved on the contractor''s mouth was an inhuman, cruel and brutal smile. The man''s true character, who essentially should be a saint, made Tiana feel despair countless times.


    "Auuuuuuuu...."


    Part 2


    She saw a dream.


    Of a distant past, of a time her chest still harbored hope, a resemblance of the once foolish self. She wanted to be appreciated. She wanted to be smiled at. It did not matter if she was number one. It did not matter if she was the second.


    That''s why she desperately struggled. Putting her life on the line, piling up experience, refining her power. Without considering that it was the cause of still more alienation.


    "That technique is a heresy. It''s not appropriate for a practitioner of the traditional Tsuwabuki."


    "That thing is not Chijutsushi. Why does my child have to use such black arts?"


    Disgrace


    Demon Child


    Evil magician


    The cruel words thrown at the very young girl by her own father carved in her heart wounds that cannot heal.


    "Someday, for sure....."


    Realizing that was a wish that will never come true, when did that happen?


    That was a crab.


    Not something particularly scary. Its size was somewhat big - enough to bisect a bear with its kitchen-like pincers. Its legs were somewhat numerous - the fore pincers - but, if she were to use her power the opponent would have no choice but to be lightly pinched out.


    Despite this - the girl she was supposed to protect, was being overpowered by such a thing and paralyzed with horror. The huge pincers swung from overhead, was being looked up at, in a daze, by that inexperienced face.


    "...Mayumi!"


    She promptly released her power. The pincer trying to smash Mayumi''s head was broken as if crushed by a giant hand.


    "Come here!"


    The crab was spouting froth from anguish. She sharply ordered Mayumi, who was still looking up at it in blank amazement.


    ".....Y-yes!"


    Finally calming down, Mayumi rushed over while her legs got twisted. She payed absolutely no attention behind her. To that defenseless back, the crab tried to give a retribution blow. While driving out the crab with a feint attack, she caught the small body leaping in her chest.


    "Older sister!"


    For the girl trembling in fear, she showed a perfectly forced smile.


    "It''s alright. Against that kind of apparition, it''s impossible for you to loose."


    "B-but....."


    "I will stop its movement and I will give it the finishing blow. That''s fine, right?"


    ".........."


    "Make your preparation."


    Turning around Mayumi''s still insecure body, she was made to confront the imminent crab.


    "It''s alright."


    Embracing from behind the younger sister stiff with fear, she tenderly whispered. Contrary to her tone, that facial expression was cold but invisible to the girl gazing at the crab.


    "Look....observe it."


    Kicking the ground with eight long legs the crab approached the two straightforward. And, when he was approximately ten meters away, suddenly the crab was smashed.


    It was like from right overhead, an unbelievably huge palm held him down with all his strength. Smashing the collection of legs, the shell conspicuously fissured. Plucking from the root the pincers that were rose overhead, admitting defeat, it was buried into the ground with a roar.


    Without moving at all she pointed at the crab in anguish and told Mayumi:


    "Come now, finish it off. Make a hole through the center, pierce it from bellow. You can do it, right?"


    "Y-yes" Mayumi obediently nodded.


    Obeyed by the spirits of the earth, she governed their power. The spirits promptly responded to the most powerful Chijutsushi blood.


    " -ya!!"


    Together with the girl''s cute yell, from beneath the crab a spear stone grew. That long and narrow cone shape penetrated the crab''s shell and rose facing the heavens. Making a huge hole in the middle of its body, the crab wriggled, foam at it''s mouth. But by construction the crab was unable to escape from the stone spear. It''s resistance gradually weakened and gradually stopped.


    Before their eyes, the skull of the reddish crab lost its gloss, growing dull in color. The crack spread from that gap and the muscle became visible. It faded the same way loosing its elasticity and the muscle became stiff.


    It turned to stone.


    That was Mayumi''s real aim. The stone spear that went through was no more than the preliminary arrangement for that purpose. The ground spirits pumped into the wounds changed with great vigor the organic matter in inorganic one. Making sure the petrification reached the interior of the body, including fighting spirit, Mayumi shouted.


    "Smash!!"


    It was impossible to disobey it. Agreeing to the command, the ground spirits speedily dissolved the bindings. Making a thick sound the stone crab was smashed.


    Because the body changed to countless stones it was no longer possible to guess its original shape.


    "Very well done Mayumi-sama!"


    "Merely eight years old and to be able to take down such a Youma!"


    Waiting for Mayumi when she returned home was a storm of praise from the entire family. The people assembled in the saloon unanimously praised Mayumi and her alone.


    There was nobody who talked to her. Without showing any reaction for the uproar of the surroundings, she was sitting diagonally behind Mayumi, mute like a puppet. In front of her ignored as if her existence was the same as air, Mayumi who was given the family seat of honor was being spoken to by the Tsuwabuki Iwao.


    "You did very well, Mayumi."


    "Father!"


    Mayumi''s smiling face lit up and jumped into her father''s chest, whom she respected and loved. Iwao also embraced his daughter closely, including an overflowing love.


    "You did very well, Mayumi."


    While pressing her cheeks against against Iwao''s chest, who repeated those words again, Mayumi said innocently:


    "Yeah, I did my best. But older sister practically did it by herself. Older sister is awfully strong!"


    The unreserved large voice reverberated in the saloon, and the faces of the people sitting in a row became pale. Feeling the change of atmosphere, Mayumi raised her eyes to her father in wonder.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Iwao replied laughingly.


    "It''s of no concern. Mayumi is admirable, dividing her achievement with other people."


    "That''s wrong, really, elder sister is- "


    "It''s fine, I don''t give a damn about that thing."


    Blocking Mayumi''s field of vision by hugging her close, Iwao shifted his attention to her. Cold like a different person, a glance exceeding hatred, filled with curses.


    But even so, she didn''t move one finger, one eyebrow or one muscle. Ignoring the glance sticking between her eyebrows, her gaze looked at nothing but in front, one meter horizontal from Iwao, fixating on the wood details of the alcove post.


    The sister embraced with love and the sister glared at with hatred.


    All present looked at the excessively contrastive sisters, catching their breath.


    "Kureha-sama.....Kureha-sama?"


    ".....!"


    At the voice repeating her name, taken aback, Kureha woke up. It seems she took a nap in the middle of her duties. Lightly shaking off her head, to remove the remaining sleepiness, she responded.


    "Enter"


    From the door opened by the maid, a group of three people got in. By priority of age, Yuuji, Mayumi and - Ayumi.


    That was unexpectedly fast.


    Kureha thought so, looking at the puppet with eyes sunk in bitterness. As far as she saw of that facial expression, her first trip had not been particularly enjoyable.


    Well, it''s a thing of no consequence.


    "Following your instruction Ayumi has been returned home."


    Being considerably pathetic, Yuuji reported stiffly. Expressly speaking of such obvious things, Yuuji may have been foolish but that doesn''t mean Kureha was the same.


    That was some kind of indication of his decision.


    "With this I won''t allow Mayumi to become a sacrifice", or something


    It''s not like her real intentions stood out. Instead, feeling that naivete pleasant, Kureha responded with a sweet smile.


    "I appreciate your efforts."


    "Y-yes!"


    No matter how he perceived those words of appreciation Yuuji made a respectful bow, his face lit up. But before he raised his head, Kureha informed the three.


    "Yuuji, you can already retire. Mayumi and Ayumi, please follow me."


    "....Eh?" unintentionally Mayumi asked back.


    Yuuji stiffed in a comical stance, his back bent.


    ".......Me too, you said?"


    Seeing surprise and a small quantity of fear clung to Mayumi''s question, Kureha laughed.


    "That''s right. Did you think you will be sightseeing the ceremony drinking tea? You too have an important part. Follow me."


    "................"


    Iwao being on the sickbed at the present time, Kureha was the one commanding the family. She could not advocate her objection.


    Complying with Kureha, who naturally opened the door and stated walking, Mayumi and Ayumi followed behind.


    Yuuji followed the three people until they left the office but clinging to them further was not permitted.


    For him, unable to do anything but see them off, Mayumi looked over her shoulder just once.


    That profile full of anxiety was scorched in the center of his consciousnesses together with a feeling of loss that cannot be undone.


    Part 3


    The next morning


    Hiding his pathetic decision inside his heart, Yuuji knocked on the door leading to Kureha''s private room. Without pause, the reply came.


    "What''s the matter, Yuuji?"


    "........I have something to discuss."


    "Enter."


    The knob turned. It wasn''t the work of a key. In a mental state similar to that of entering a dragon''s den, Yuuji stepped inside the room.


    "Good morning. You''re early Yuuji."


    Although saying that Kureha''s appearance too was perfectly in order. Her flowing black hair was perfectly arranged and the same as usual a black suit was tightly wrapped around her.


    "Will you let me know my lady''s whereabouts?"


    Standing before Kureha, impolitely Yuuji did not return the greeting and got to the main question. His complexion was bad. In spite of being injured to that extent yesterday it seems he didn''t sleep a wink.


    "Since last night, after Kureha-sama took her along, she did not return to her room."


    "You, did you stick yourself in front of Mayumi''s room? You''re almost like a stalker, huh?", Kureha laughed sarcastically.


    However, Yuuji, without showing a glimpse of insincere smile, draw near with a severe face.


    "Please answer, Kureha-sama. Depending on what happens, even if it''s you..."


    Kureha indifferently asked back.


    "Even if it''s you?"


    "Ku.........."


    Without doing anything, just by standing there, Kureha overwhelmed Yuuji.


    Even by making use of his blind devotion towards Mayumi, he could not fill the desperate power difference.


    "My lady, where is she...."


    Still, seeing Yuuji hang on, mustering his willpower Kureha showed a somewhat unnatural look of admiration.


    "What considerable devotion. If you want to meet her that badly, I will allow you to. Come!"


    Yuuji chased after Kureha, who left the room and began to walk a few meters behind. The distance he put between them, rather than him being precautious, it was more like he was afraid of getting closer.


    What kind of person is this woman?


    Even if it was for a moment, when he confronted her he felt her abnormality. That power was clearly on a different level, when compared with other practitioners. Even Iwao, the Head, for Kureha, he was not a match by far. To say it simply it was an excessively mighty power. From the time she was a child, although unique, she was recognized as a powerful practitioner but nobody expected her to rise above to such a level.


    "What are you doing? You''ll be left behind."


    Almost like reading his heart, indulging himself in speculation, Kureha suddenly looked over her shoulder.


    Bearing the shriek trying to gush out by clenching his teeth, Yuuji shortly answered.


    "...........I understand."


    "Hurry up. I don''t want to be seen by too many people."


    And with these words, her beautiful face showed her usual smile, with no trace of impatience.


    Glaring annoyed at Kureha, who faced forward once again Yuuji slightly quickened his pace.


    In silence, Kureha walked to the deepest part of the grounds. Yuuji never entered this place before- it was a place nobody could enter with the exception of those who earned the permission of the Head.


    "This is......"


    "You''ve never entered this place before, huh? It''s because, with the exception of those belonging to the main family this is a place that doesn''t open but once every thirty years."


    At the words he feared, Yuuji''s face became stiff.


    "Kureha-sama, you, by no means, even my lady- "


    Those words, spoken in a strong tone, Kureha interrupted icily.


    "Yuuji, you may believe you are given permission to an opinion but I have no intention of bestowing it any further. I am letting you meet her in deference to your loyalty but I have no intention of releasing Mayumi until the ceremony is over. Remember it."


    ".............."


    Completely forbidden from raising objections, Yuuji had no choice but to be silent.


    "..........is this the place?"


    Staring at the small shrine they arrived before long, Yuuji asked.


    "This is the entrance. Our place of destination is inside it" answered Kureha, opening the small shrine''s gate.


    Inside there wasn''t even a single light, and without having performed any kind of process the cave entrance lightly opened its mouth.


    "Here is....."


    "Correct, this is the sacred ground of Tsuwabuki. The place we must protect even at the cost of our lives. Well, shall we go forward? Your beloved lady is inside."


    "I understand."


    To Kureha''s exaggerated words, mixed with ridicule, Yuuji replied seriously.


    He continued walking while controlling his uneasiness at the endlessly continuing cave.


    A pitch blackness without a ray of light. A natural cave with no reinforcements. This was a situation that would have driven claustrophobic people to madness but for a Chijutsushi it was a place full of tranquility equivalent with the inside of mother''s womb.


    And yet, Yuuji frantically endured the urge to start running. In what sort environment was Mayumi placed, thinking of that he is unable to suppress his anxiety.


    My lady....I will, definitely.......


    Hiding that strong decision n his heart, he is descending in the cave. And then -


    ".......uh!?"


    A dazzling glint burned Yuuji''s eyes. Into his ears, unintentionally shutting his eyes, Kureha''s composed voice resounds.


    "Welcome to the center of Tsuwabuki''s consecrated ground."


    "Wh...at?"


    Holding his hands before his eyes, Yuuji slowly opened his eyelids. What was there was a huge space that did not appear to be underground, spreading out.


    "This is....."


    A voice full of wonder leaked out. The magical spectacle spreading before hos eyes, drew in his sight and didn''t let go. The gigantic pillar soaring at the center of the large hollow spreading a hundred meters below Fuji''s sea of trees, is brilliantly shining.


    "Crystal?...."


    The sparkling, transparent stone pillar - there is no mistake about it, it was a pillar made of high purity crystal. The diameter roughly four meters, it''s height nearly twenty meters.


    And then, even supposing this crystal was guiding the sunshine so deeply underground, that enormousness exhausted any kind of description.


    To Yuuji, stupefied with amazement, Kureha turned an evil smile.


    "Yuuji, it''s fine to be so deeply moved but is it not something else you should look for?"


    ".......eh?"


    "Please look carefully inside the pillar."


    "............"


    Doing as he was told, Yuuji closely observed the pillar. Enduring the radiance, he saw a dark stain somewhat lower than the center.


    He supposed that was just some foreign matter that was mixed in, but that unusual shape weighted on his mind. Taking a few steps forward he stared even more.


    "..................eh?"


    He was terrified. That stain had the form of a human.


    Dressed sparingly, the white, thin dress showing her shoulders, the girl''s eyes were peacefully closed. It was unthinkable not to recognize her.


    Because she was the girl he pledged to protect by sacrificing everything.


    "My lady!"


    On Yuuji''s shoulder, who started running, an invisible power was placed.


    The heavy pressure reaching one ton sealed his body''s movements as if it was its loyal subject.


    "Calm down!" coldly informed Kureha.


    Yuuji glared at her.


    "What have you done to my lady?"


    That shout, so overcome with emotion it forgot even honorifics, Kureha tolerantly pardoned.


    "I did say Mayumi too has her own role."


    "Role...?"


    "Ayumi''s body cannot withstand the release of power. The emission ratio will not be enough for the final tuning. Therefore, the power Ayumi cannot sustain by herself, I made Mayumi shoulder. You could call it the unexpected side effect of a clone."


    The practitioner who performs the ritual, even calling it extreme, one is enough. Or perhaps it should be said that for the delicate control required by the technique, the governing intent must only be one.


    Excluding the early few times, the ceremony was practiced by almost all the family, adding multiplied force for the sake of raising the success rate but did not change the fact that the practitioner controlling the power that is the focal point is just one.


    But, if it''s Ayumi and Mayumi practically identical at the genetic level, it may not be impossible to align their consciousness. Particularly by making the weak-self Ayumi do the main part and leaving the trance to the egoistic Mayumi.


    "Such a...."


    Without listening to Kureha''s explanation until the end, Yuuji dropped to his knees, heartbroken.


    I...until now, for what sake.........


    That appearance, feebly hanging his head, resembled Ren''s the night before, in a cruel way.


    If Yuuji could see himself through an objective point of view perhaps a cynical smile would be irrepressible.


    "Relax. Because she probably won''t die."


    "........eh?"


    But, Kureha did not permit even despair. In front of the stricken Yuuji, she suspended an ostentatious thread of salvation.


    "In the end, Ayumi is the main one and Mayumi is the spare. Because she is supplementing Ayumi''s insufficiency, I don''t think it will be fatal - that is, as long as the seal does not break even for an instant."


    Reinforcing a seal that already has shape and rebuilding from scratch a seal that burst open without leaving any trace, between the power required by the two, there is a world of difference.


    If that sort of abnormal situation does not occur Mayumi will survive, it was said, but for some reason, Yuuji could not relax.


    "Do you think there is a possibility it will happen?"


    At Yuuji''s cautious question, Kureha responded without hesitation.


    "At least, there will certainly be interference."


    ".........the Kannagi kid will come again?"


    Nothing else came to his mind but Kureha opened her eyes wide as if she was surprised and let out a small sarcastic laugh.


    "Ah, do you mean Kannagi Ren? I received the report. But, I am concerned about the fairies."


    "The fairies? What can those insubstantial living things do?"


    Deepening her sarcastic smile toward Yuuji''s bewildered face, Kureha continued.


    "Did you not hear? Your head if filled with nothing but Mayumi, huh? Yesterday, a fairy and it''s guardian got inside the house."


    "A-ah...." Yuuji nodded vaguely.


    Come to think of it, someone said that. According to Kureha''s pointing out, he had no composure to think about something else, vaguely ignoring it.


    "The guardian?"


    "A terrifyingly strong man making use of the wind. He seemed human but - I wonder about that. He said he is the fairy''s brethren too"


    "Wind, is it?"


    Frowning id doubt, Yuuji asked in return.


    "Why, if its only the likes of Fuujutsushi should we be afraid?"


    "If it''s only-?"


    Stuck by Yuuji''s words, Kureha giggled in a very improper way.


    "You''re right, if it''s only Fuujutsushi. If it''s just that kind of practitioner able to defeat the power of the likes of me, perhaps someone like you has no need to be afraid."


    "....!!"


    "So reliable"


    Yuuji asked the sneering Kureha in a hoarse voice:


    "Is - is that true.....? Truly, with just wind, your power -?"


    "It''s the truth. What''s more, I''ve been seen through after the first attack. To be ahead of me to that extent, that was a first. The world is really big, huh?"


    ".........."


    At a loss of words, Yuuji stood rock still in blank amazement.


    A Fuujutsushi surpassing Kureha - if such a thing were to appear, for him it''s impossible to oppose no matter how he were to struggle.


    "B-but........if he obstructs the ceremony, Mt. Fuji will definitely erupt. Will he go that far?"


    "I don''t know about the Kannagi''s side but the fairies have no reason to hesitate. Because the eruption is nothing more than a natural phenomenon they have no intention of resisting it."


    Talking about such a hopeless story with a gossip-like tone, Kureha looked at Yuuji''s face, dyed in despair.


    "So, we can''t talk about it, but... how about you? Don''t you desire power?"


    ".....eh?"


    "Power. A mighty power. To drive away all enemies, to protect your precious one, overflowing power. If I were to say I can grant you that power - you, what will you do?"


    "............."


    Yuuji looked hard at Kureha with a bottomless shiver. As a practitioner, Yuuji recognized the fact that she was in a by far superior rank - No, he was supposed to know that.


    But it was different. This, it was not that kind of thing.


    This woman - is she really human?


    Feeding on his hope, something that tempts humans to their ruin. The existence passed down on tradition on every culture around the world, right now, is sneering before his eyes. The spoils it aims at are waiting the time of the fall


    Even so -


    Do I mind?


    As far as Yuuji is concerned, he had no other option. No, his choice was already made.


    If the compensation of power is required, he would give anything, no matter what it is.


    His life, his soul, he had no choice but to consider them second or less.


    That''s why his answer had beed decided.


    "No matter what will happen, I don''t care. Please give me power."


    Receiving the answer she was eagerly waiting, Kureha smiled ominously. He had the feeling that for one second, those lips tore until ears.


    Part 4


    "Father, do you know where Ren went? He''s not in his room."


    "I happened to see him sitting on the porch just before noon."


    Ayano turned an uterly amazed glance at Juugo, who answered matter of course.


    "........Father, it is already evening."


    "Go and see for yourself. A certain someone who does not want to move at all is supposed to be there."


    "............."


    Scowling, Ayano cast her eyes down. Her strongly gripped fist was trembling.


    "If you tell me he has no outlet for his anger, I''ll get angry. Knocking down those Tsuwabuki guys and settling this is so simple and yet...."


    "....True"


    Evening


    Ren, dicovered with the help of Kirika''s side, the Special Data Arrangement, although he had no visible wounds, his heart received near fatal damage.


    Remaining silent without responding to any questions, secluded inside his shell, Ren was brought home after midnight.


    As a result of being left to rest without having to listen to anything, at dawn he recovered enough to take a minimum of communication.


    As if he would been asked Ren told it all, without faltering. His own feeling - the fleeting emotion harbored for that girl, the despair when he found the truth - without hiding anything.


    In front of the stricken boy nobody could do anything.


    Their feelings were summarized in Ayano''s words from a while ago. That is - "There is no outlet for his anger."


    The act of the Tsuwabuki Household was by no means incorrect. Caring about morals has no meaning. In their line of business that goes beyond the life or death of one person, they are naturally operating for the sake of justice. There was no other way.


    There is no choice but to pray to God that time will heal his emotional scars.


    "So, what did you plan to do after searching for Ren?"


    "What, you ask - I can''t leave him alone like that, can I?"


    Ren right now was similar to a living corpse.


    If he was talked to, he''d give a minimal reply.


    If food was given to him, he would eat it.


    However, without urgings from other people, left by himself he would not move, not even a finger. Sitting sprawled out, that figure with blank eyes was exactly like a puppet whose strings have been cut.


    Sober, Juugo shifted his attention to Ayano, wanting to comfort Ren.


    "Can you do something?"


    "I don''t know if I can."


    There was clearly no hesitation in Ayano''s response.


    "But even so, I can''t leave him alone. That kind of helpless situation, I won''t admit it. I definitely won''t let it end this way."


    Making this declaration in a rough tone, Ayano left Juugo''s room.


    Wow, it really was true...


    Voiceless, Ayano murmured to herself. Ren was in the place Juugo said he would be. Sitting on the verande, he was leaning on the left side pillar. Perhaps that attitude never changed since before noon.


    Approaching directly, Ayano sat dawn next to him. Ren''s eyes moved slightly, perceiving her figure.


    "............older sister.."


    A feeble murmur escaped. The question why are you here did not resound, just calling the name of the person that entered his field of vision, that sort of dull and uninteresting matter.


    Ayano did not venture to make eye contact, placing her glance on the garden in front.


    Ren too, immediately lost his interest towards Ayano, restoring his glance on his feet.


    Without change, for several minutes, time flew quietly.


    "If it''s me....."


    Almost like the sound of blowing wind sliding through gaps, Ayano simply spun her words. For a second time, moving his eyeballs, Ren looked at Ayano, but she continued facing forward.


    "Because I am the person that will someday succeed as the head of the Kannagi Family, I understand those Tsuwabuki''s point. At the very least I will never say something like it doesn''t matter if Mt. Fuji erupts, go and save that Ayumi girl!"


    "............."


    "But even so, that''s not what you should be thinking of now, is it?"


    "...........ee?"


    Because that was very unexpected, Ren raised a small doubtful voice.


    "Those kind of large scale problems you must leave to adults. A child should give preference to himself. What you should think of right now is what you should do related to Ayumi. That''s all."


    "........eh......?"


    Smiling sweetly Ayano too stared at the dazed Ren.


    "You said it, right? That Ayumi is an imitation? She''s a clone, her memories are borrowed from another person, that the real Tsuwabuki Ayumi doesn''t exist, right?"


    "..........yes.."


    "That can''t be true, you big fool!!"


    The moment he nodded - no, as soon as "y" was pronounced Ayano grabbed the cute, brother-like Ren by the collar, constricting him.


    "Whether it''s reproduction, doppelganger, multiplied by cell division, if it has an original will you have no right to look down upon her as an imitation. Deceiving yourself with superficial words, denying the time you yourself spent with Ayumi, why are you doing it?"


    Ayano became excessively agitated while shouting but when she finished speaking her calm returned.


    Releasing his collar, with sober eyes she overlooked the choking Ren.


    "I thought I''d say that by putting the screws on you but you''re a bright kid so you already figured it out, didn''t you?"


    "............."


    There was no need to say it.


    Although he was surprised when he first found out, once he calmed down and thought about it, it all amounted to what of it?


    Even if her body and memory have been reproduced Ayumi''s personality was certainly original. It was very clear. Because everything bestowed upon her was an imitation, the girl grasped in her hands genuineness.


    From the beginning to the end Ren sensed that decision closer than anybody else.


    But, for this reason Ren can''t help but feel ashamed.


    "I didn''t understand anything....."


    In spite of seeing it from the closest place, he did not see anything. Loosing his head, getting caught in the moment, he said a lot of cruel things.


    Big brother will surely come to save you.


    I want to show you many other things so I''ll take you anywhere.


    The groundless hopes, the promise of a tomorrow that will never come, he wondered with how much cruelty they resounded in Ayumi''s ears. But even so, Ayumi showed a smile.


    That''s right. That would be nice...


    The fact that she didn''t reveal the truth was certainly not for her self-protection. So that Ren won''t be crushed by the truth''s weight, its anguish, its sorrow, she locked it in her chest.


    I was a fool!


    He wanted to protect Ayumi. He wanted to save the girl by expending all the power he possessed. And yet - he didn''t notice he was the one being protected.


    He, descendant from the strongest, made a girl scared of her imminent death worry about him and protect him like a baby.


    You don''t understand anything, you foolish child pretending to be a knight - Yuuji''s words hit the bull''s eye and left no room for rebuttal. He didn''t understand anything.


    "That''s why............I couldn''t do anything........."


    With a regretful emotion, he spoke of conclusion. So, everything ended in the worst possible way.


    "Don''t use the past tense arbitrarily just because you decided the conclusion."


    Ayano could not forgive the fact that Ren was full of resignation. Grabbing him by the collar for a second time, she forcefully pulled his hanged head upwards.


    "Do you feel like ending it this way? This helpless conclusion, do you approve of it?"


    "But.....there is nothing I can do for Ayumi-chan anymo- "


    "I''m sick of it!"


    Very irritated Ayano harshly shook Ren''s body.


    "You''re such a thorough good kiddie! Right now it''s not about for the sake of Ayumi-chan or something like that. What about you? What do you want to do? That''s what I want to hear!!"


    "......eh......me?"


    Faced with a question he never thought of, Ren revealed a confused voice. And yet, Ayano''s words did not stop.


    "That''s right. If it''s true you won''t do anything anymore, if that''s the case, I won''t interfere. But if you do so, you''d better label it as memories of my first love or something and put it away in some corner of your memory. Frankly, that is the most peaceful settlement. Still..."


    Ayano held Ren''s cheeks between her hands and brought their eyes at the same height by leaning over a little. And then, directly facing that glance mixed with bewilderment she asked earnestly.


    "Still, are you OK with that? Parting in such a way, although it was the last and you will never be able to meet again, you don''t regret it? There is nothing you want to tell that girl?"


    "............."


    Do you want to meet her, do you not want to meet her?


    Faced with this choice, he answered without hesitation.


    I want to meet her. Even if it''s just once. Meet her and then...


    But....


    "So, what will you do?"


    Ayano pressed the hesitating Ren for an answer.


    "You won''t be able to chase after her if it goes like this - you know, right? You don''t have time. Tomorrow, Ayumi-chan will be nowhere to find. No matter what your answer, there will be none to say it to. You have no time to hesitate. Decide now. What should you be doing?"


    ".............."


    Hanging his head down, Ren closed his eyes. And he thought about it. What he wanted to do. What he ought to do. What he must, no matter what.


    Dozens of seconds afterwards, at the end of his most serious meditation, the boy slowly opened his mouth.


    "About the ceremony, about the living sacrifice, the most righteous thing to do about those, I have yet to realize. However..."


    Lifting his head, he looked straight at Ayano.


    That gaze held no more indecision.


    "However, I want to meet Ayumi-chan one more time. Meet her, apologize to her and I want to tell her - I have something I must tell her no matter what."


    "OK. Let''s go then."


    Ayano responded to those words said with the resolution of a lifetime with a just out for a bit of shopping mood.


    "...You mean, right now!?"


    "That''s right. It''s not like you need some particular preparation, no? If you need a stop over set, we can buy it at the local supermarket."


    "No......that''s not the probl- "


    With a snap Ayano trusted her index finger at Ren, unable to follow the development''s speed.


    "Didn''t I say it? We have no time. The ceremony is tonight and to begin with, do you think they will let us pass by saying ``I came to meet Ayumi-chan. I have no intention to interfere with the ceremony so please let us past``?"


    ".........that is perhaps impossible..."


    "Not ``perhaps``, it''s absolutely impossible. At any rate we have no choice but to push through with brute strength so we''d better move while we still have time."


    Saying that, Ayano stood up without waiting for a reply.


    "Well, go change your clothes. If Father finds us, an explanation will be difficult so we must not be exposed."


    "``Difficult``, you say!? If he finds out it''s confinement for us."


    If they mess up, it''s a deed quite capable of making Mt. Fuji erupt. It''s obvious Juugo will never allow it.


    "If that''s the case, hurry!"


    But, once Ayano got like this she couldn''t be stopped. Having a thorough knowledge about that, after coming this far he finally resolved himself.


    "I understand. Give me five minutes."


    "I''m waiting by the rear entrance."


    Exchanging a small nod, both of them hurried in different directions.

 Volume 3, 5 - Dreams and reality

    Volume 3, Chapter 5 - Dreams and reality


    Part 1


    After changing the train at Kawaguchiko[1], one of the lake belonging to the Five Lakes of Mt. Fuji, Ayano and Ren took a taxi to the Tsuwabuki residence. Before the private road that led to the residence they got off and forcibly climbed over the iron fence with a clearly written ``NO TRESPASSING`` sign. After that was supposed to be a straight path.


    Staring quite anxious at Ayano going forward, planing in a rude entrance, Ren asked.


    "Still, is this OK? Approaching so boldly?"


    "Then, do you want to try sneaking in? Climbing over the wall and slipping through the defense system and try to finally arrive at Ayumi-chan without the Chijutsushi noticing, do you have that confidence?"


    "...........no"


    That was impossible. The opponents are Chijutsushi. If they step on the ground of the premisses they will be noticed without mistake that instant.


    "Right? That''s what you call unsuitable orientation. For a Enjutsushi to take covert action is the same as telling the sun >."


    "ha........"


    They kept walking without change ten odd minutes. The sun faded out and around the time the world became engulfed in darkness the Tsuwabuki residence made an appearance before those two. Both of them looked up at the magnificent manor.


    "First of all, we made it in time, huh?"


    "Yeah."


    Gazing at the majestic style entrance, Ren replied.


    "So, how do we get in?"


    Ayano was still looking at the gate. An inter phone was not found. It did not seen likely the sound of a knock would reach.


    ".......shall I burn it?"


    ".......Nee-sama......"


    At Ayano''s bold words, Ren murmured in a lamenting voice.


    "How can you make up your mind to go that far?"


    "How, you ask........my disposition, I guess?"


    "Please don''t be so proud of it.......even if we don''t do such an excessive thing, it''s not that high we can''t climb over, right?"


    Leaving the gate aside, the height of the wall that followed it on both sides was, at best, approximately 3 meters. Certainly it wasn''t a height that couldn''t be climbed over.


    "Well, I hope that''s safe."


    Ayano nodded and bent over in order to jump over the wall. At exactly the same time.


    Raising a dull creak, the thick doors slowly opened.


    "..............."


    Ayano and Ren exchanged glances and both shrugged their shoulders.


    "We are being let in."


    "How thoughtful."


    Exchanging a sarcastic smile both stepped inside the grounds.


    And then - they met the receptionist.


    Approximately twenty minutes before


    In the large underground gave, Yuuji looked up at the crystal pillar encasing Mayumi. Guiding the above moonlight the crystal produced a faint radiance shining in the darkness.


    In the surroundings other Chijutsushi were hastening the preparation for the ceremony. But, he completely disregarded that clatter, turning his glance on Mayumi - and only her.


    "You''re really earnest, aren''t you?"


    A whisper shook his ear. Unaware of Kureha''s presence standing right behind, Yuuji was not surprised anymore. Managing that level of presence was a matter of course. He knew it first hand.


    "What?" he asked without turning around.


    Kureha did not blame him for it. She informed him of what he had to do.


    "We have a guest."


    "Who is it?"


    "Two fire presences. I still don''t feel the wind. But if it''s that man, he is quite capable of following us around without anyone noticing."


    Talking serious words with a smiling face Kureha gave an order again.


    "Go meet them. I''m leaving the rest to you."


    "I will return before long."


    Including a quiet self confidence, Yuuji consented. Without change, he started walking to the gateway but after going forward several steps he turned around.


    "Can you answer me one thing?"


    "Say it", Kureha generously nodded.


    "Why did you seek so much power and violate the taboo? Your ability was supposed to be the most powerful in the entire family."


    "Why?"


    For a moment Kureha had a blank facial expression, as if taken by surprise. Nevertheless she immediately raised her even lips, expressing a somewhat otherworldly archaic smile.


    "Why? Isn''t that obvious? Because I didn''t have you."


    ".....ha?"


    Yuuji frowned in doubt. But, Kureha did not permit further questioning.


    "Go."


    With a quiet and yet resolute tone she ordered. Yuuji had no right to oppose her.


    ".......yes"


    With a small nod, Yuuji started walking once more. After looking hard at that retreating figure until it disappeared from her field of vision, Kureha looked up at the younger sister sealed in the crystal.


    The shape of the girl sleeping inside the shining crystal was a fantastic spectacle that gave one the impression of a scene from a fairy-tale. Placing her hand on the crystal, Kureha looked up at Mayumi with a gaze full of affection.


    "You didn''t notice, did you? How blessed you were. How loved you were. I too, love you so very much. That''s why - that''s why I will let you go while being so blessed."


    Visibly pouring out the peak of her emotion, Kureha pushed her forehead against the crystal pillar. After savoring the icy texture for a few seconds, she turned to the Chijutsushi underneath and informed the most high-ranking practitioner among them:


    "I will temporarily excuse myself. Continue the preparation."


    "Yes"


    The practitioners nodded without showing surprise. Kureha could be said to be the one supervising but she couldn''t directly participate in the ceremony. Therefore, if no unforeseen situation happened, the fact that she was not there was not a particular impediment.


    Throwing a glance at the practitioners continuing to work, Kureha went towards the cave''s interior. Arriving at the deepest part, where not even the light from the crystal pillar reached, she softly began to float.


    It didn''t have the sense of speed similar to Fuutsushi flying by wearing wind. It was a gentle float as if the body would be slightly lighter than the atmosphere, giving the impression of a balloon or a blimp.


    Going beyond the ceiling of the cave, Kureha continued ascending. She quietly penetrated a shaft that opened in the ceiling, far from any light source, a gap unnoticed by anyone. Rising about four or five meters in the pit, Kureha chanted a small incantation.


    "Light"


    After frequent twinkling, the soft light born in the air illuminated the pit''s appearance.


    The pit had a diameter of roughly ten meters and a clean, bowling round shape. It seems it doesn''t connect with the above ground but it is fairly long. No matter how you think about it, it wasn''t made by nature. And in the center of it, there was a rock.


    A cluster of rocks arranged in a rough elliptical shape.


    If you consider this is a huge cave underground, it''s not something especially unusual. That is, if you consider the fact that it is floating in the air without any kind of support.


    "Fu fu"


    Expressing a light smile, Kureha is approaching the rock lump. And then she motionlessly stares at that surface. Because it was flowing in the air, it was clear that was more than a lump of rocks.


    On the surface the full length portrait of an elderly man was thrown into relief.


    Enjoyed from the bottom of her heart, she gazed at the man''s carving - it''s hardened closed eyes, its expression warped with anguish. And then, she spoke:


    "Greetings, Father."


    For a while there was no reaction. Still, gradually, little by little, the rock lump began to shiver slightly.


    Visibly moaning in agony, visibly twisting his humiliated body, the rock lump continued its frail oscillation. And then -


    "O.......oo.....ooooo......you......yoooooouuuuuu......"


    The man''s eyes, engraved in stone opened. That eye, glares at Kureha floating in front and from the inorganic throat, curses spun out.


    "You......Kurehaaaaaa.......haw dare......how dare you........to your father......"


    That thing was once referred to as Tsuwabuki Iwao.


    Kureha and Mayumi''s father, the man praised as the strongest practitioner of the family - the man who, it was reported a week before, was recuperating in his own room because of illness - right now was reduced to a lump of rocks.


    "Ah, that felt good."


    That look full of hatred made Kureha''s lips curve with contemptuous ease.


    "If you have no answer, I believe it''s time for you to die."


    "Damn you....you....betrayer....."


    Iwao groaned his words as if spitting blood, but he couldn''t do anything more than that. No matted how much power he possessed once, now he can''t move a finger and was nothing but a pitiful prisoner who had no choice but to spit out his grudge.


    Kureha sneered at that unsightly appearance.


    "Having said you are the strongest Chijutsushi, how silly of you unable to separate from the ground. Ignoring the poison that desecrated the body, you had no choice but to assimilate rocks within reach to save your life. That is truly unsightly."


    She ridiculed him, enjoying herself from the bottom of her heart.


    It happened a week ago.


    Iwao and Kureha - the parent and child mutually hating each other, finally crossed swords in the big cave that was the sacred ground of the family. Without a particle of leniency, both let out certain kill blows.


    Thus Kureha''s > was superior to Iwao''s >. With the help of that invisible power, Kureha fixated the half-dead Iwao in the air. Even with the near invulnerability and resilience of an Chijutsushi, if he is not touching the ground - when all connection with the ground''s > was cut, Iwao was degraded to an average human and had no means of healing his wounds.


    "Is that all it takes?" asked Kureha, visibly disappointed.


    "Known as the strongest, Father''s might, is it really only this amount?"


    "You.....fool...."


    His lungs becoming useless, together with the vividly red blood, Iwao spit out curses.


    "The Tsuwabuki Family''s.........disgrace......."


    "..........."


    Kureha''s reaction, regarding the abuse she got used to hearing was the throwing of a small knife, dripping in poison, with one uninterested long breath.


    "Kuuuu........guh.....ahhhhhh"


    Towards the suffering Iwao, Kureha sneered cheaply, merely saying over her shoulder.


    "I was thinking you will let me hear a somewhat fresh utterance - but enough. Please die."


    Kureha prepared the poisoned blade for the sake of this day. The fact that the strongest Chijutsushi was killed by poison - when thinking of so much disgrace, her body was trembling in a dark joy, but now it didn''t even matter.


    But, before Kureha''s eyes, preparing to deliver the final blow, something she didn''t anticipated happened.


    A huge stone pillar rose from the ground, connecting Iwao to the solid earth.


    "........eh?"


    Kureha promptly smashed the stone pillar. Immediately suppressing any kind of link with the ground, only the spearhead of the stone pillar was sized by Iwao and taken in, floating in the air.


    Calculating the quantity of > taken from the large rock, lightly, Kureha took a breath of relief. To neutralize the poison, it''s entirely insufficient.


    "I was somewhat surprised. That you were left with such power - did he die?"


    Iwao''s vigor was only supposed to restrain the poison''s progress with all his might. So, when he revealed such a bold move, it wouldn''t be unusual for him to die the moment it was put in operation.


    Still, just to be sure, ready to smash the mass of rock floating in the air, Kureha frowned truly in doubt.


    "Oh - "


    Softly dancing in midair, she is drawing near the mass of rock. And then she saw that, sticking on the surface.


    ".........pfuu....ahahahahahahahahahaha!!"


    After becoming speechless for several seconds, Kureha''s body was convulsed with laughter to the point of breaking. In the corners of her eyes, even tears were floating.


    "Oh.....oh Father.....what a....what a...."


    The lump of rock suspended in the air. On that surface was clinging Iwao, changing into stone.


    Kureha ridiculed that miserable shape to her heart''s content. The aim of her Father, she was seeing through it now for sure. Mustering the remaining strength for one resuscitation move.


    But at the time it was defeated, Iwao took extreme means for the sake of surviving and changed himself to rock. Poison doesn''t run in rocks. Rocks do not die. By means of changing into an inorganic substance one second before his death, Iwao suspended his own time.


    "Good grief, what a filthy way of living or perhaps not knowing when to give up, apparently not killing you instantly was the correct decision. You have shown me such a pleasant performance."


    No matter how much he was being ridiculed, Iwao could do nothing anymore. Already without energy to even turn back but even assuming he could turn back, immediately the poison would be taking his life.


    Unless Kureha doesn''t take down the mass of rock, he has no choice but to carry on living changed to rock for eternity.


    "I understand. In deference to the hatefulness of that resignation, I will let you live a little longer. That is, until the moment I fulfill my longstanding desire."


    Despising her father''s anguished face, Kureha laughed loudly one more time.


    Thus, Iwao managed to survive one more week. If, in this state, it''s accurate to say he is living.


    "You.......do you understand what are you guilty of?"


    Including an endless curse, Iwao muttered. Surely, that voice didn''t hold a simple personal grudge but was pregnant with the sense of duty, as head of the family.


    Keeping the beast''s force in the bodies of the family who sealed it at the cost of it''s members'' life.


    The union with the sealed demon beast - that was the source of Kureha''s power - that was the reason that made Iwao decide on his daughter''s conviction.


    For the Tsuwabuki Clan, who have been sealing the demon beast for more than three hundred years, that may be called the most serious taboo, above all else.


    But, at Iwao''s outcry, almost vomiting blood, Kureha laughed lightly.


    "But, wouldn''t it have been wasteful? Although the long awaited power is just in front of me, to just put it back to sleep......."


    "You......you.....fool......!"


    In response to Iwao''s wrath, the rock cracked here and there and broken pieces scattered.


    A deed similar with scraping his body, but even so, his anger didn''t subside.


    "What do you plan to do by locking me up in such a place? Don''t tell me, you want to release the demon beast?"


    "Of course not."


    The angry roar that once made the entire family yield was let go past, like a gentle breeze. Kureha shrugged her shoulders.


    "We are carrying out the ceremony smoothly. That is correct, with the power of two sacrifices, I will show you a seal stronger than ever."


    "...two......?two, you said......!?"


    "Yes, two. Ayumi and Mayumi. The only daughter you love, I have decided to use her on this occasion."


    The other daughter, the one who was not loved, raised words of cruelty, together with a cynical smile.


    The man''s face, carved in stone, was warped with fury.


    "I don''t allow it! That alone I won''t allow! I won''t let Mayumi become a sacrifice!"


    "Then, what will you do? Can you do something with that body locked in stone? Are you some acquittance of Sanzouhoushi[2]?"


    "Guh.....mee....."


    At Kureha''s mockery, confident in her overwhelming superiority, Iwao groaned.


    "Why?" he asked, his voice carrying the sound of supplication.


    "Even if it''s only Ayumi, she ought to be feasible for a satisfactory seal. To even use Mayumi, what is your purpose? If.. if you wish for the family''s hegemony, then - "


    "I don''t."


    Kureha coldly discarded Iwao''s proposal.


    "I have no use for such a thing. My goal is consistent with what I said earlier - the effective practical use of resources."


    "Wh..at....?"


    Frowning, Iwao asked back, in doubt. But midway he perceived something and his body - or perhaps the mass of rock trembled as if stuck by lightning. Opening his narrow eyes to the utmost limit, he stared at Kureha''s thin smile. As his doubt turned into conviction, that look was painted with nothing but pure horror.


    "Y - you....you....never -!"


    Abstaining from that light smile, Kureha indifferently starred at her father, trembling with fear.


    "Fu, fufufufu - "


    That irrepressible chuckle reverberated in the gloomy prison.


    Part 2


    "As I thought, you came, huh?"


    Ren didn''t show any surprise, seeing that Yuuji was expecting him very matter of course.


    It was very simple.


    If it happens someone would stand up in front of him and block his way, that would be no one else but Yuuji.


    However, having come this far, Ren had no intention of prolonging the fight. This boy that dislikes conflict opened his mouth in order to somehow settle this peacefully.


    "Good evening."


    "..............."


    Yuuji''s severely strained face, relaxed for a moment, visibly tired. He asked in a somewhat reluctant manner.


    "You....why did you come here?"


    "Well..."


    What does he want to do, the answer he finally arrived at after thinking about it, Ren spoke it slowly as if trying to ascertain its value by putting it into words.


    "I want to meet Ayumi-chan once more. I have no intention of getting in the way of the ceremony this time so, won''t you please let us pass?"


    It was a proposal full of candor. However it''s not always true that tractability is a necessary virtue at any age.


    "...huh"


    Yuuji gave up as hopeless Ren''s childish bullshit and instead focused on Ayano who was looking at both of them from a little distance.


    "And you?"


    Ayano waved her hands, appearing to say >.


    "Ah, I am Ren''s escort. Think of me like nothing but air."


    "As if!"


    Yuuji became exasperated faced with these two whose remarks made it seem they didn''t understand the situation.


    "Get out, both of you! We''re kind of busy, you know!!"


    "...I''m afraid that is impossible."


    Finally gave up on this pointless conversation, Ren reversed his submissive attitude. Obviously, with a battle attitude.


    "I''ll meet Ayumi-chan once more. I decided so. If you get in the way-"


    "What a talkative chap."


    Yuuji coldly interrupted Ren''s statement.


    "If you can''t win a theoretical argument, only then are you ready to dirty your hands? That degree of resolution is pointless. Just go back home before you hurt yourself."


    Those words were so full of confidence you wouldn''t even consider he lost just yesterday. Taking that slight as a personal offense, Ayano raised her eyebrows with a twitch.


    "Hey, why is this guy so proud?"


    She came forth with loud footsteps. Enraiha has yet to be drawn but it''s clear from her attitude she''s asking for a fight.


    Her scarlet gold aura gushing out, Ayano declares proudly.


    "Do you want me to teach you in detail what happens when you let your big mouth run about in front of two direct descendants of Kannagi?"


    But, she couldn''t advance any further. Raising his hand, Ren obstructed Ayano''s way.


    "Please wait."


    "Wait a minute, do you still want to..."


    Ren shook his head at the scowling Ayano.


    "No, it''s not like that- "


    And then, he faced Yuuji.


    "I''ll do it. Onee-sama please stand back."


    "............"


    In silence, Ayano alternatively looked at both Ren and Yuuji. They seemed to be locked on each other.


    To force one''s way through in that atmosphere requires a great deal of nerve, courage and insensibility.


    Letting out a bored sight Ayano gave up on intervening.


    "...Well, we still have a bit of time."


    Besides, the opponent already lost once. There''s no problem, even if she were to remain a spectator.


    "Be careful."


    And with that, she took her distance from the two.


    She was prepared to jump in at any moment but, for the time being, she is entrusting Ren.


    "Do your best."


    Even if she knew he couldn''t hear it, still, Ayano cheers for Ren a little.


    "Could you please step aside ~ you do know you can''t win against me?"


    Even if he thought it was pointless Ren tried to persuade him just once more. To say it plainly, it became nothing more than a provocation and Yuuji, without moving a single muscle, rejected that proposal.


    "Enough of that repetitious talk!"


    Placing killing intent on his frozen voice, Yuuji loudly roared.


    "Just try to kill this me if you can!"


    " -!!"


    Feeling Yuuji''s >''s explosive rise, Ren immediately melted the ground beneath his feet. But, the offensive came from the front.


    "Using that cheap trick?"


    Together with an angry roar, a huge amount of pebbles - enough to fill his vision - approached Ren. Because each and every one was fired with bullet-like speed, receiving that attack, the human body would become more than just covered in holes but crushed like minced meat and the corpse impossible to identify.


    "Yaaa!!!"


    Raising a high, clear soprano yell Ren swung down his right hand. The golden flame that gushed out burned the countless stones to nothing.


    However -


    "Am I being pressed down?"


    In Ren''s pupil both surprise and shudder dwell. Those pebbles are really forcing back the fire torrent. Although he''s not yet using his whole power, he included enough of it to thoroughly defeat someone like Yuuji from last night.


    "Kuuuu- "


    In a panic, Ren raised the heating power. But, faster than that, Yuuji made his move. Drawing nearer while concealing himself in the stream of throwing stones, he suddenly appeared before Ren''s eyes.


    " -!!"


    He was completely taken by surprise. Without wasting time on interception, he was forced into close combat.


    Barely managing to avoid a straight hit from right overhead, he wasn''t able to avoid a left middle kick that was sent from the opposite angle.


    "Kuuuu!!"


    Although just barely managing to defend himself, Ren, shorter and younger, couldn''t stop the kick of a highly trained adult. His arms sustained the damage but were blown off, and he was thrown in the fence.


    "Ren!"


    "I''m...fine..."


    While shaking his head, Ren stood up. It didn''t seem Yuuji would pursue. Taking a short distance, he calmly observed the degree of damage he inflicted.


    Is this what it comes down to?


    Voiceless, Ren groaned.


    For a spirit practitioner, from the power they are manipulating - for an Enjutsushi fire, for a Chijutsushi earth and rocks they don''t receive any damage.


    For this reason, they can jump right into the Jutsu they created and be able to use it as camouflage or protective wall.


    It''s not really an original move. You could say it''s one of the basics.


    And yet, up until now Yuuji didn''t try to use it, in spite of the fact that when thinking about the physique difference, close combat is advantageous.


    Before, he had an aim. Not just to defeat Ren but to verify that "when facing an Enjutsushi a Chijutsushi is superior."


    He was being conceited.


    But Yuuji right now held no arrogance. Not as a Jutsushi but as a single human being, he used all his power to defeat the enemy - that''s all he was thinking.


    In general, rather than the fact that he had become more powerful, his stubbornness in paying no attention to his behavior was far more dangerous to Ren.


    Agreement or no agreement, he was being taught a lesson about the strength of a person ready for death.


    "But even I cannot yield on this - I''m not going to lose!"


    "Shut it, brat!"


    Both their will powers turned to force and clashed. The devastating fire storm swallowed all the cracks produced one after another. Weaving their way in the explosion made by the red hot plasma and gigantic rocks crashing into each other, their fists met.


    It seems it was a negligence. In regards to the result of the hand to hand fight, without even thinking about it, it will remain the same. It was obvious.


    A twelve years old child versus an adult male. If it comes down to who has a more trained body, Yuuji''s is superior. It was impossible to lose.


    Therefore, he must have been negligent.


    So, at the time his thrust, powerful enough to pulverize the brain and splat spinal fluid everywhere was beautifully evaded, Yuuji lost sight of Ren''s figure completely.


    One moment later, when he spotted him again, Ren slipped his extended arm in Yuuji''s blind spot and his elbow hit him in the pit of the stomach.


    That kinetic energy resulted from a rush similar to teleportation was all poured in one blow. That shock, stronger than his drilled abs crushed Yuuji''s stomach and escaped trough his back.


    His heavy built body lightly danced in mid air. Beside the fact that Yuuji would have fallen down eventually Ren concentrated his consciousness and power.


    "Gooooooo!!"


    Four thin refined heat rays accurately shot out the joints of his legs and shoulders. Yuuji''s body fell like a puppet and rolled down in one of the craters one of them made. There, Ren delivered the final blow.


    The giant fireball he brought down from overhead completely covered the crater like a lid. And then - one instance later it exploded.


    Ayano, overcome with surprise for a little while, finally spoke with a stunned expression.


    ".......even without the direct hit, don''t you think this is overkill?"


    The last blow Ren fired avoided to directly hit like last time and only gave the shock wave damage. But even so, if a normal human were to receive so much shock he would have died ten times already. It was that degree of detonation.


    "No, but it should be powerful enough to beat a Chijutsushi."


    "I think that at that level you won''t have that problem..."


    While answering, Ayano peered into the bottom of the crater. Starring inside the dust, she saw a shadow that for some reason did not seem human.


    "Wow this is amazing. All his limbs are still connected."


    "............Nee-sama, if you have something to say, how about you say it clearly?", Ren replied with a sulky voice at Ayano''s heavy sarcasm.


    While saying that, the dust cleared and the state at the bottom could be seen much easier. Yuuji''s face could be clearly seen.


    "Oh, unexpected but he''s still human-shaped."


    "........Nee-sama......"


    Ren took offense but like Ayano said, Yuuji''s body retained it''s shape well enough. Without becoming flat and crushed by the pressure he was firmly and roughly left behind. It seems that one way or another he survived.


    "Well, I wonder if I should say you crushed him just right. To heal it all maybe one or two months will do the trick I guess."


    "Yes."


    While it seemed his broken bones cured unexpectedly easy, the four holes that opened at the base of his limbs evaporated both his bones and flesh. As one would expect it was impossible to immediately regenerate those.


    "Well then, let''s go forward."


    "Yes."


    Deciding that Yuuji became powerless, those two head towards the interior of the mansion. But, as if choosing the moment the pair turned its back to the crater, a voice stopped them from the back.


    "Wait..."


    ".............eh?"


    Hearing the chilly, dry voice Ayano''s facial expression changed. In a strained voice, she asked Ren.


    "The voice right now, who was it?"


    "...................."


    Without replying Ren pointed his gaze at the bottom of the crater. Ayano too understood. That was Yuuji''s voice. But, that voice was too calm. As if the person uttering it had no injuries.


    Raising his head from the bottom of the crater Yuuji stared at Ren. His hip joints had holes in them so it should have been impossible for him to get up. His fighting strength was supposed to be zero. And yet...


    "How about you stop? From here on it''s a matter of life and death."


    Yuuji ignored Ayano''s pointless proposal. His eyes were firmly set on only Ren.


    "As I thought, I can reach you , the way I am right now."


    With a serene facial expression, unbecoming of a severely wounded person, Yuuji murmured so. Sensing a certain something from those words, Ayano ordered Ren with a sharpness different from before.


    "Ren, give him the finishing blow. Enough to obliterate his very cells."


    "Killing him would be useless."


    While being just as vigilant, Ren rejected Ayano''s order. Although understanding that something will happen if he was left unattended, he still couldn''t do it.


    Even if I kill in order to meet her, Ayumi-chan won''t be pleased.


    No matter how much he himself wanted to do it, that was insignificant when compared with making her sad.


    "Alright."


    Suddenly, Yuuji murmured in a low voice. The pair of eyes that were supposed to stare at Ren, before one knows were looking up at the sky overhead. For some reason that gaze reminded Ren once more of Ayumi''s, the first time he met her. As if that was the last opportunity, the earnest pupil looking up to the moon.


    "Alright. I''ll join your scheme. Whether it''s my life or my soul, take whatever you need. So - so, in exchange - "


    The hand that was supposed to be paralyzed was grasped tightly. Bearing up in tragedy, opening his eyes, literally throwing everything away Yuuji shouts:


    "Give me power!!"


    "Shall I give you power?"


    In front of Mayumi sealed in the crystal pillar, Kureha whispered so. But, obviously there is no way to earn power free of charge. Compensation must be given.


    If you choose to loose your humanity...


    Thus, Kureha didn''t hide even that. For the first time he understood.


    That no matter what compensation she wanted, Yuuji had no right to refuse.


    In fact, Yuuji didn''t hesitate. About fusing with a demon beast and becoming one being with Kureha. Violating the family''s greatest taboo and becoming a criminal that could never be permitted.


    But that was not the only danger. The power that exceeds the vessel becomes an excessive burden for the body. Different from the way Kureha did it, spending time on getting accustomed to it little by little, if he were to receive a large amount of power at once, the power will force the body to change.


    "If you so wish, the Majyu (trad: demon beast) will give you an infinite amount of power."


    Kureha warned him carefully. That point at least was honest.


    ''"But a power that becomes too great will snatch away your human form. And eventually, even your human heart. Try to be careful. Fall back before recovery becomes impossible."''


    But simultaneously, Yuuji was convinced that Kureha wished him to go beyond recovery. For his power to rampage and to be turned into a monster that was her real purpose, or at least a part of it.


    But that''s fine.


    He will protect Mayumi. That was his one absolute mission. If it''s for that reason, he doesn''t regret throwing away everything else.


    That''s what he decided. On that day, five years before -


    Ojou-sama......if it''s you.......certainly.........


    The last moment as a human, when he decided his fate, he thought back that moment.


    Gachin!


    That kiss tasted like blood.


    The grand vigor made their teeth clash and the lips in-between cut. The crash and pain made them see sparks.


    "Hyaaa...."


    He was trying to complain but the stiff lips couldn''t successfully pronounce it. When holding his hand to his lips, his palm became wet with a lukewarm liquid.


    While quipping the blood from his soiled clothes with a handkerchief he overlooked the small attacker.


    That side deemed to have received considerable damage, squatting down and moaning.


    Trying to get rid of his clumsy voice, Yuuji talked with caution.


    "What are you trying to do so suddenly, Ojou-sama?"


    Thereupon, Mayumi boldly stood up and stared at Yuuji with eyes wet from tears.


    "That was my first kiss. Take responsibility."


    "Wha......."


    That was absurd. That was excessively pushy. But the bewildered Yuuji was relentlessly driven into a corner by Mayumi.


    "What''s this, this is not manly at all. If you say such mushy words I''ll tell Father Yuuji forcibly kissed me."


    "Ha - have mercy!"


    Reminded of Iwao''s face doting on his daughter, the muscles on Yuuji''s back trembled. If she were to say such a thing, there is no doubt about it, he would get the capital punishment.


    "It''s not like my responsibility came off, right? What are you telling me to do?"


    "Stay close to me."


    At Yuuji''s distracted shout, Mayumi answered in a frighteningly quiet voice.


    ".......eh?"


    "Always stay close to me. Don''t leave even for a second. Don''t think about anything else and look only at me."


    That was a strange way of talking. Considering only her words, they seemed full of passionate courting but her tone had no particle of sweetness.


    They were like the urgent words of a seriously ill person that held its last wish on death''s door.


    Yuuji turned a pained expression upon Mayumi.


    "........Did you find out?"


    "That this year thirty years will have past?"


    Mayumi answered the question with another question. But the question itself became a clear response to Yuuji''s.


    From the last ceremony thirty years passed. The mountain''s spirit, although calmed down at the moment could activate at any moment. In a not too far future, the ceremony will invariably take place. And just like before the Chijutsushi''s life will be sacrificed.


    "Do you know what the Head is trying to do?"


    "It''s impossible.", Mayumi answered bluntly.


    I would rather not harbor such half hearted hopes - from her tone the murmur of her true heart could be heard.


    "It''s something that was never possible before. It''s almost certainly impossible now. Someday I will loose my life to calm the mountain. The same way as until now, right?"


    "Ojou-sama........."


    "It doesn''t mean I don''t want to. After all, that is our mission. This is what we exist for. However."


    Completely changing from her crushed to death tone, Mayumi talked on and on bursting out.


    "But it''s still frightening! It''s not like I''m not afraid of death. I cannot help but feel like running away. Why does it have to be me? Why do I have to die no matter what? WHY?"


    "O- Ojou-sama......."


    Taking a sidelong glance at the nervous Yuuji, troubled because of it, Mayumi promptly regained her calm. Weeping off her tears she said in a broken tone.


    "I feel so refreshed after letting it out."


    "....eh?"


    "After all, I wished for someone I can be with this way. I cannot entrust it to a loose-tongued servant, nor can I worry my father even more."


    "...........because of that, it was me?"


    Mayumi nodded at Yuuji''s disappointed tone.


    "That''s right. I picked you. For the years until I die, I will be given your life. Look only at me, worry only about me, live only for me. I already gave your remuneration, so you don''t have a say in this."


    ".........is the remuneration the earlier head butt?"


    "A kiss, it''s a kiss!"


    Mayumi answered back very seriously.


    "The sacrifice of my purity should obligate you, so I won''t do it ever again. That was my first and last kiss. It was something extremely rare so be grateful!"


    "................."


    Yuuji didn''t answer.


    From his standpoint he couldn''t refuse but an almost adult man being glad because a thirteen years old girl kissed him would be problematic from another point of view.


    Mayumi''s glance, when looking up at the bitter Yuuji, gradually became uneasy. Looking hard at him with upturned eyes, she said in a sulky tone.


    "It''s not that long a period. No matter how much Father will delay it, it''s at the most five or six years. If it''s only that much selfishness, can''t you put up with it?"


    ".................."


    With a sigh, Yuuji accepted the girl''s persuasion.


    It can''t be helped. It''s also the responsibility of adults to listen to children''s whim. In the near future, Mayumi will become the sacrifice and she is certainly a pitiful child.


    "I understand. It''s fine if I become Ojou-sama''s sandbag right?"


    That was a very irresponsible response but even so Mayumi bowed her head, eyes sparkling.


    "Yes, that''s right! You will listen to everything I say! And, if I ever try to run away - "


    Hearing that unpardonable speech, Yuuji''s alertness strengthened. If she were to say >, by no means would he agree. Because when comparing a child''s self-indulgence with the fate of the family, it amounts to nothing.


    But Mayumi said so:


    "If it comes to that, you have to catch me no matter what. Don''t you ever let me escape."


    "..............!!"


    Yuuji stared hard at Mayumi catching his breath. He backed off, pressed down in front of those direct eyes that didn''t have a particle of a child''s dependance.


    Arriving at this moment, he finally noticed his own misunderstanding.


    Mayumi didn''t seek a target for her childish egotistic anger. Accepting the family''s real responsibility, she searched for someone who could support her weak self that could be crushed at any moment.


    Feeling ashamed of his own ignorance, Yuuji knelt in a formal posture.


    "Mayumi-sama, from this day on I offer you all of my loyalty."


    "..........Thank you. It will be relied on."


    Mayumi too, accepted it in a ceremonious tone. But, suddenly her attitude changed.


    "Hey, Yuuji."


    "........what?"


    With a smile meant to tease Yuuji''s upturned face, Mayumi whispered.


    "If it turns out I don''t have to become a sacrifice - at that time let''s continue that kiss, shall we?"


    At Mayumi''s words said with a little shyness appropriate for her age, Yuuji replied smiling.


    "Yes - With pleasure."


    In the five years that followed, Mayumi didn''t speak of that day once. By any chance, perhaps she forgot. Perhaps that was a meaningless promise, something that suddenly came into a child''s mind.


    But even so that was the day Yuuji decided. Even if it''s all the family, even if it''s the head standing at the peak of it, he dedicates all his loyalty to Mayumi only.


    Whether it is the relationship between a man and a woman, the contract between a master and servant, the pledge of a knight to protect the noble lady or if it was something different altogether, Yuuji didn''t think about the nature of their relationship, not even once. Because such things didn''t matter.


    There was only one valuable thing. To protect Mayumi and Mayumi only. Only that decision, sacred above all else.


    No matter what he has to throw away, even if he were to sacrifice all else.


    I will definitely protect you!!


    Due to the influx of power, both his heart and body changed. But that most important emotion could never disappear from inside him.


    No matter who tried to, only that couldn''t be snatched away.


    Part 3


    The ground was violently rumbling. Even if it''s Ayano or Ren, unrelated to the Spirits of the earth, they understood the show of high density power, the activation of the earth pulse to the extent of seeing its radiation.


    "Wait a second........this is......."


    Seeing the endlessly congregation of enormous power gathering at one point, Ayano''s face became stiff.


    "Ren! Without delay - "


    "I told you that''s no good!"


    While answering in that manner, Ren''s complexion was bad nevertheless.


    At the bottom of the crater shrouded in dust, a power like that of a volcano on the verge of erupting was coming together. The focal point of it it''s probably Yuuji.


    However -


    Can he control this kind of power?


    The aggregate amount of the converging power clearly reached tenfold of Yuuji''s original strength. It doesn''t seem he can control it very well.


    He took a defensive stance against a probable spontaneous discharge but no matter how much time passes, the fearful shock doesn''t come. Rather, the ground''s vibration and the influx of power are in the process of being stilled.


    " Which means....."


    Timidly shifting his attention, the dust acting like a screen vanished in an instant. At once the field of vision cleared and the bottom of the crater became visible.


    "...........uaaa!"


    He let out an exclamation unintentionally. A three meter tall giant was standing there.


    It''s surface was thoroughly covered in hard stone. Or perhaps it was made of stone to the core.


    Its hands and legs, its head, the basic components were human-like but all its separate parts were angular. Its extremities were very thick and its fists much bigger than its head.


    Although resembling, that silhouette had delicate deviations from the human form, and if a similarity must be found, maybe a robot appearing in an anime would be closest.


    "................it feels like something really amazing appeared, right?"


    While throwing a sidelong glance at the dumbfounded Ren, who murmured so, Ayano asked for confirmation.


    "Do you still want to go at it alone?"


    Ren nodded with no hesitation.


    "Well, I''ll see how far I can go. If it becomes dangerous please save me, OK?"


    Ayano responded at Ren''s joke-like smile, deadly serious.


    "That''s what I was planning to do but...do try not to instantly die."


    "...........I''ll be careful."


    While overlooking the rock giant standing in the crater, Ren thought so.


    That must be Yuuji''s former self but...did it retain any consciousness?


    The answer appeared instantly. The giant that up until now stood still, started to move as if inspecting its body.


    Holding his hand before its face, gripping his fist and relaxing it. Doing it all over again with the other hand, lowering his gaze and inspecting his body and feet.


    And then circling his head, it made a complete rotation. He carefully observes his back.


    "...............I see."


    From the giant''s mouth a dry murmur escaped. Although somewhat lowered and cracked, that was definitely Yuuji''s voice.


    "Is this......power......?"


    The face made of rocks showed a self derisive smile. Without knowing why, Ren clearly understood that.


    The rock giant - Yuuji lifted his head and seized Ren. And then he said:


    "Are you laughing at me, reduced to this appearance, brat?"


    "..................."


    "But I don''t regret it. If this will protect Ojou-sama, I don''t care about being degraded to a monster. This is my resolution! Do you think you can break it!?"


    "........................"


    Ren didn''t say a word. For the sake of that one important thing to throw away everything else, not looking back at the fact that he himself would become a victim, he had no choice but be overwhelmed by that sort of firm determination.


    But although he was speechless, somewhere in his heart, he thought about denying such a thing.


    Is > something like that? Is it impossible to protect without sacrificing it all, without throwing everything else away?


    So far, Ren was mostly in the place of the one being protected. Protected by Kazuma, protected by Ayano, by a lot of other people, always being protected.


    This uncomfortable feeling he didn''t feel from them, he felt it now from Yuuji. Especially Kazuma. For that brother of his to say Even in exchange of my life, I will definitely protect you!, he just couldn''t imagine it.


    Is it because he''s strong? No. It''s not just that. Between this man and Onii-sama something at a fundamental level is different......


    He had the feeling he understood something. > that could break this state of affair, already reaching it''s limit.


    And that was -


    "Let''s go!"


    But, the answer he finally grasped, was washed away in a torrent of earth and sand. Sensing a terrific force, Ren released the flame with all its power.


    "Kuuuu!"


    The backlash that almost blew him away was firmly withstood by his legs. He was being pressed down.


    Experiencing for the first time in his life loosing by misusing his powers, Ren felt horror.


    The moment he tried to concentrate his mind on straining his power even more, Ayano''s voice shouted in his ears.


    "Behind you!"


    "!!"


    Reflexively, Ren jumped forward. Simultaneously he expended a flame barrier at the back. However, breaking through even that barrier the rock fist hit Ren''s back.


    Chasing Ren, that flew like a shell, the rocky build was changed into a hurricane. Catching up with Ren flying in the air in the twinkling of an eye, the giant''s leg that wasn''t by no means inferior to his hands, flung Ren up, right overhead.


    "Kuuuu......"


    The only thing that Ren could do in the space between Yuuji''s leg and his own body was to interpose a small fireball.


    The detonation of the fireball slightly decreased the kick''s power, but Ren''s body soared even higher in the sky.


    "Guuu...haaa...."


    Even higher than his body, his consciousness that flew beyond the clouds was restored by the wave motion of a mighty power. The ground''s ominous howl could be heard.


    Something with an unbelievable amount of attack power is coming.


    This is bad....if I don''t counter-attack it........


    Although thinking that, his muddy consciousness can''t concentrate to the level of invoking the Juutsu. At his wits end, he had no choice but to wait for the fatal attack.


    But -


    "Gobaah!"


    The one blew away was Yuuji. A sharpened wind blade cut through the rock on both his arms and diagonally slashed deeply in torso, from the shoulder downwards.


    ".....eh? Wh - what......"


    At the excessively convenient development, for a second Ren''s brain failed to understand. Continuing to fall down in a daze, he doesn''t notice the earth is rapidly closing.


    But a soft wind stopped Ren gently. A strong arm caught his body fluttering like a feather, embracing it.


    The sensation of that arm, Ren recognized it as something very familiar. Without having to look at his face, he understood.


    "You guys, what are you doing at this place?"


    A composed voice with no feeling of tension whatsoever. A presence always firm. There is no mistake. And yet, fearful of the one in a million chance, Ren nervously looked up to the man''s face.


    The usual cynical smile was right there.


    "Onii-sama!"


    "Yo. First of all, it''s good you''re alive. Don''t be so reckless."


    With the usual mood, Yagami Kazuma smiled.


    "So, what are you guys doing?"


    Once again, Kazuma asked in wonder. But at that point, Ayano was drawing near with a changed expression.


    "Kazumaaaaaaaa!!"


    "Hey, what''s up? You seem kind of angry for some reason."


    "That''s because I am angry!", Ayano retaliated as if trying to hit him.


    "Where have you been until now? You don''t even answer your phone!"


    "Where you ask, because of my job I was here all this time. Now that you say it, I did close my phone."


    He took the phone from his pocket and turned it on. Both the incoming log and the answering machine were buried with phones from Ayano.


    "You.........this is quite a breach of manners........."


    "Then answer it already! Leaving that aside, whose job is it?"


    "This things."


    Kazuma pointed at a place on his left, obliquely upwards. Following the line of that finger Ayano recognized it for the first time.


    "Long time no see!"


    A small fairy waved her hand. Remembering the large turmoil that thing created Ayano instantly flipped out.


    "Ahhh! Yooouuuuu!"


    "Kyaaa - so scary. Help me Kazuma ?."


    As expected Tiana hid behind Kazuma. But suddenly Kazuma''s hand reached out and grabbed her body and carelessly flung her aside.


    "I don''t remember being requested to be your bodyguard."


    "Eh! Such a thing -. If I die the compensation will......."


    "You''re not the one who will pay the compensation. I will claim it directly from the fairy''s patriarch."


    "Auuuuu...such a thing.....Uhyaaa!?"


    Tiana barely managed to avoid the flame sword swung from the back with no hesitation. Looking over her shoulder, she saw Ayano, Enraiha set up, aiming at her. Her eyes were serious.


    "Don''t you move, you evil fairy!"


    "Kyaaa!"


    The pair that started playing tag was strangely watched by Kazuma and Ren.


    "She''s so easy-going, really."


    "Errr....Onii-sama, that is........."


    "Ah, you were fortunate enough not to see it before. That''s called a Pixie, a sinful living thing whose tiny body is loaded with cunning. If you get involved with it you will meet misfortune like a certain idiot, so be careful."


    Kazuma''s irresponsible explanation raised voices of protest full of anger. Two, to be exact.


    "What are you saying!"


    ''"What are you saying!"''


    At the complete harmony of voice and thought, Ren unintentionally sniggered. Controlling both of them trying to complain about it, Kazuma pointed forward.


    "Well, the comical story ends here. That thing is still alive."


    There, a Yuuji turned to stone tumbled. There was no indication of him starting to move but it seems he wasn''t dead yet. The evidence for it were both his cut off arms that already connected and the wound from the diagonal slash was rapidly being closed. Ayano snorted her nose in dissatisfaction.


    "Why did you fail killing him? Were you going easy on him?"


    "It was unexpectedly tough. But that''s not particularly troublesome."


    Kazuma lightly shrugged his shoulders and molded a wind blade that will certainly kill him this time.


    "Please wait. I am that person''s opponent."


    "You are? By yourself?"


    Ren nodded twice.


    For a short while Kazuma compared Ren and Yuuji, looking sullen, but as if being pushed back by Ren''s determined face, he accepted that proposal.


    Letting Ren down from his arms, Kazuma informed him shortly.


    "Do your best."


    "Yes!"


    Ren vigorously replied and started walking towards Yuuji, whose body was still creaking, but after advancing a few steps he looked over his shoulder.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "Say it.", Kazuma coolly nodded.


    "Onii-sama, do you think you could die for the sake of protecting me?"


    "No."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because my life is mine and mine alone. I wouldn''t do it for anyone and burdening someone with it is unthinkable."


    Without a speck of hesitation, Kazuma declared so.


    "Beside, if I were to die while protecting you, that would be boring. Everyone might as well become happy."


    "....................."


    After a few seconds of silence, Ren nodded expressing a really gentle smile.


    "That''s right. That''s so right."


    "I know right?"


    "Yes! I''ll be going now."


    "All right."


    Kazuma waved his hand at the running Ren, and focused his gaze on Ayano standing beside him.


    "What.....?"


    Looking at Kazuma with a gaze full of meaning, Ayano asked with an even stronger doubtful look.


    "No way - have you heard it all since the beginning?"


    "What exactly?"


    "...................."


    Of course, she understood that couldn''t possibly be true. No matter what reason, Kazuma wouldn''t overlook Ren when in danger.


    Clearly Kazuma didn''t know anything, and despite that, it seems he saw through everything and with merely a few words he disentangled Ren''s bewilderment.


    The moments you can sense the greatness of this man''s capacity are always like this. In spite of his usual devil-may-care attitude, when it''s important he''s more reliable that anyone else.


    If he were normally like this I.....


    She suddenly realized that Kazuma was still focusing on her. With a gaze full of wonder, as if seeing a new species.


    While she herself was agitated to this extent, Kazuma seemed calmed in all respects. Finding that difference really irritating Ayano turned away in annoyance.


    "How shitty."


    Part 4


    "I thought something was weird - "


    In response to the tsunami-like torrent of earth and sand that closed it, Ren used a high-density barrier that will protect only his circumference.


    "I thought something was weird - "


    The earth spears that tried to grow almost like snakes underneath his feet, he dodged with light back-steps. Just as he thought. Even if his brute strength was in a different league, his aim was off. He didn''t control the vast power newly obtained. If he were to use that gap, this was an opponent he could defeat.


    "The uncomfortable feeling I couldn''t put into words. What was the meaning of it, I understand it now. Accepting to become the sacrifice is not strength. Throwing away your own self is not kindness. Your words are only trying to justify your own weakness!"


    "Wh....at....!"


    The stone face was warped in anger. The angry roar changed to shock wave, the ground and the atmosphere trembled.


    "You''re saying this is weakness in front of me!? Without the resolution to dirty your hands, without being able to decide what you should do, a brat whose only loitering around!?"


    "If so, what are you doing? Do you think Mayumi-san will be glad to see you in this ugly shape?", Ren vehemently retorted.


    "To protect someone is not to let them live. It is to not make them sad. It''s to make them happy! Only for them to live, that''s pointless!"


    Let''s all become happy - as a matter of course, Kazuma said so.


    That''s right, it was something obvious. Very ordinary, unsurprisingly mundane - because it was the most valuable, he made efforts to protect it.


    "Is Mayumi-san the kind of person to survive as long as you become a sacrifice? Is she the kind of human being fine with being the only one to survive? If that''s not true, if your existence has even a bit of value to her, than you can''t die! You can''t let her be burdened with your life!"


    "Th- that''s only whitewashing prattle!", Yuuji shouted entrusting it to anger but -


    "A man who lost his sense of reality has no right to get in my way!", Ren retorted on the spot.


    "> After all, that''s what you are trying to say. Because there''s no way out without a sacrifice I''m deceiving myself that not being afraid to become the sacrifice is strength. But - even so, I''m not OK with that!"


    Right now, Ren is perfectly overpowering Yuuji. The Ren who embraces his ideal persistently and Yuuji who lost to reality trying to reach his goal to the utmost limit - the judgement on which one is correct we leave it to the individual but, as far as empty theory goes, Ren''s side has more force.


    "I - I won''t let anyone become a sacrifice. Without loosing anything, I will protect everything - and then I will save Ayumi-chan!"


    No matter how you look at it, the reckless discourse that doesn''t seem at all practical but for some reason Yuuji felt like he lost the mental battle.


    "Ohh - "


    While viewing the battle between those two, whose eyes became strangely subdued, Kazuma quietly clapped his hands. And then, turned his attention on Ayano.


    "So, Ayano - "


    "What?"


    "I demand an explanation of the situation. Why is our Ren-kun fighting the rock doll at this kind of place and it''s forcing the grassy-smelling > on it?"


    "Rock doll you say............that''s kind of a human.........."


    Kazuma unnaturally forced his eyes wide.


    "That thing? That''s an excellent shark skin you can see right there. Please teach him at least some skin care tricks."


    "......................."


    Seeing Kazuma acting too much like he always does, spontaneously Ayano crouched down, greatly perplexed.


    ".............how should I say this, you''re very good at spoiling such a serious atmosphere?"


    "Flattery won''t get you anywhere ?."


    "I''m not flattering you!"


    The retort at full power was obviously ignored by Kazuma. Playing innocent in front of the previous conversation, he asked a second time.


    " - so? ?"


    "...............to put it simply, Ren fell in love at first sight with the girl who will become the sacrifice. And now, he apparently decided he wants to save her."


    Ayano roughly explained all that happened until now.


    "Hmmm - did Ren reach such an age?"


    Without thinking deeply enough Kazuma nodded but when he finally noticed his complexion changed.


    "Which means...hey!? That thing - "


    "He knows."


    Ayano coldly controlled Kazuma''s words.


    "Both me and Ren, we know it all."


    "Is that so?"


    "That''s right. That''s why don''t you ever say that thing. At least not in front of the kid."


    "........................."


    Kazuma didn''t reply.


    A heavy silence was flowing.


    The rock asked.


    "Do you understand what are you saying?"


    "I think so.", the boy replied.


    "Do you think you can do it?"


    "I have no choice but to do it."


    The rock was silent. The boy too, had nothing more to say.


    No, just one more thing.


    "Please move aside.", he told him quietly.


    "I already lost my reason to fight with you anymore. Leave the rest to me."


    "That''s impossible.", Yuuji coldly declared.


    "The reason to fight didn''t change. To protect Ojou-sama I will kill you. No, I will kill all of you. That is my responsibility."


    "Why - "


    "You''re noisy."


    Ren understood it was meaningless to repeat his words. It was impossible to change Yuuji''s will. For the sake of going forward he has no choice but to bring him down.


    Resolving himself, Ren changed his stance. Yuuji too, polished his power for the sake of his strongest attack.


    "If you are serious, defeat the likes of me with one blow. If you can''t do it, it means all you said are thoughtless words."


    Ren was quiet. He was concentrating on the enemy in front of him.


    He must win. But just winning is not enough. To make his ideal reality, he need a superior power from the one until now.


    Power - I want power.


    At the same time, both thought the same thing. Because even their goal was the same, to reach a conclusion ordinary methods were mutually exclusive.


    "!!"


    "Oooaaaaaaa!!"


    There was no need for a signal. As if mutually arranging it, both of them squeezed out the maximum level of power. A surging sea of earth and sand covered the field of vision. That was an overwhelming mass. The most steady > of this world.


    The mountain is only one - it was something that descended all at once. It couldn''t be opposed with a half-hearted flame.


    As for Ren -


    From the palms he pushed out, a flame of pale golden was released. Different from the usual dazzling radiance. It''s color very pale, the flame was hazy as if the movement of the atmosphere could erase it.


    The flame met the earth and almost like an illusion slipped through it.


    The flickering flame definitely burned something inside Yuuji and came out through his back. And then, as a matter of course the stream of earth drew near Ren.


    Gooouuuu!!


    The wind knocked it all down.


    "Good grief - ", Kazuma said with a bitter smile


    "If you want to do such a thing say it first."


    "It''s because I was sure you will save me..."


    Ren was furiously panting because of weariness but even so he showed a bright smile.


    And then, only one person who had yet to understand the situation remained.


    "Wa - wait - what happened just now?"


    "........................."


    Staring at Ayano with a gaze full of eloquence, he ostentatiously sighted.


    "Wh- what........?"


    "You see, Ren changed that man and only purified the foreign element. Without affecting anything else."


    "..............eeh?"


    "See for yourself."


    Kazuma pointed at the fallen, unmoving Yuuji.


    "He''s still alive."


    Looking at him, Yuuji''s rock shell crumbled and from inside his human skin started to show.


    Without a single damage to his body he was purified by something that only burned the negative influence, something that even Ayano couldn''t use, the highest class of craft.


    "Ren......did that?"


    Looking at Ren full of wonder, at the kid she treated as her brother, the one she thought of as not yet half a man, she was embarrassed but still smiled proudly.


    Kazuma looked down on Ayano with a smile carved from sarcasm.


    "You, even if you succeeded Enraiha if you''re slacking off Ren will take the position of the next Head from you. Or rather - if you were without Enraiha right now wouldn''t Ren be the stronger one?"


    "Th- that not true!!"


    Ayano reflexively retorted but truthfully her self-confidence was pretty much shaken.


    Before one knows........I can''t be negligent around him...


    She looked hard at Ren with half-opened eyes. Noticing that look, in a panic, Ren showed a forced smile.


    "Ah....that''s not true. I''m still no match for Onee-sama, yes."


    "You''re such a good kid."


    While grinning, Kazuma gently patted Ren''s hair. Ayano''s eyes became dangerous once again.


    "Ni- Nii-sama please don''t provoke her!"


    "Provoke her? I only said my honest impression but whatever. More importantly- "


    Once again brushing Ren''s head, Kazuma praised his brother with a serious look. Saying only this:


    "You did well."


    "Y- yes!"


    Ren nodded with a delight shining in his sparkling eyes. But, his facial expression immediately tightened.


    "But, this is not over, Nii-sama, Nee-sama!"


    Including a firm determination, Ren looked at both of them. In silence both of them waited for the continuation.


    "As I thought, I can''t tolerate Ayumi-chan becoming a sacrifice. But using another sacrifice to appease Mt. Fuji is also unacceptable. That''s why, I am thinking of defeating the origin of it all, the demon beast. So please lend me your power."


    "Yeah."


    Kazuma agreed very naturally. It almost seemed as if he didn''t understand the situation, it was that kind of careless response.


    Ayano starred into Ren''s eyes and asked just to make sure.


    "Do you understand what you''re saying? To pick a fight with that?"


    She pointed out ahead, where obviously there was a mountain. In a sense, the highest authority of Japan. 3776 meters above the sea level. Tall above all else in this country, an existence larger than anything else.


    Having come this far, that greatness, mass, the existence itself was one power.


    When looking up, everyone would think so. It''s impossible to rival it - no. It''s even impossible to fight it.


    Climbing to the top of the mountain, people that pretend to have overcome it, there are plenty. But, that''s just a big lie. No matter how many time humans tried to investigate the peak, stomping on it, kick at it, they moved back after only five centimeters of ascending and the mountain didn''t move. It remained unchanged.


    It''s unthinkable to challenge it.


    Very big, eternally rising above, the mountain stood there majestically. However -


    "That''s right. Do you have any questions?"


    Even knowing that reality, Ren''s decision didn''t change. Ayano looked at Ren, looked at the mountain for a second time, and shook her head as if resigned.


    "There''s no helping it. I''ll keep you company. I''ll teach the mountain''s spirit the fact that Enraiha burns through everything."


    "I''m so glad you brought something good."


    "Just shut up already!"


    At Kazuma''s sobering response, Ayano unsheathed Enraiha and tried to hit him with a horizontal mow.


    With a bitter smile, Ren started giving directions to his brother and sister who like always started their comic duo.


    "Well, let''s continue. If we don''t hurry the ceremony will begin."


    Ayumi-chan, wait for me. Because I am coming to rescue you.


    Shouldering a solid determination Ren stepped forward to the center of the mansion.

 Volume 3, 6 - Confession underneath the moonlight

    Volume 3, Chapter 6 - Confession underneath the moonlight


    Part 1


    "......oh."


    Suddenly Kureha looked up at the sky. Before her eyes there was nothing but interminable rough stone. But, seeing something there, her lips raised faintly and she murmured slowly.


    "He was unexpectedly fragile. I wanted him to at least deal with that child called Ren."


    Advancing at most ten steps, Ren looked over his shoulder. With an awkward face he wanted to ask those two behind him a question.


    ".........................so where are we supposed to go?"


    "...supposed to?"


    Without giving it any thought Ayano discarded Kazuma''s question.


    Together with a heavy sigh Kazuma asked them.


    "...........you two, what the heck did you come here for?"


    "Well you see, we came here on the spur of the moment. We didn''t have time to investigate."


    "That''s no reason, stupid.", Kazuma said in a cold manner.


    And then he started to walk in front.


    "Do you know where to?"


    "More or less."


    Last night he confirmed Ayumi''s silhouette. It wasn''t difficult to follow that presence.


    After walking a few minutes, guided by the voice of the wind, the trio came to the deepest part of the mansion, in front of the cave shrine.


    "Welcome to our family''s greatest sanctuary."


    A soft alto welcomed them. A single beautiful woman, who could only be called bewitching, stood there and behind here five subordinate Chijutsushi.


    "Hi. Thanks for yesterday."


    Kazuma greeted her in a relaxed manner and returned the Chijutsushi''s gaze, full of hatred.


    But to the last Kureha was full of courtesy - or maybe rudely courteous - when asking about their business.


    "Can I ask you what business do you have here?"


    "So she said."


    Kazuma looked at Ren. Ren took a step forward, faced the group of Chijutsushi and boldly declared.


    "I came to save Ayumi-chan."


    "....and instead of her to let Mayumi become a sacrifice?"


    "No. We won''t allow the ceremony to happen. The three of us will defeat the demon beast sleeping inside Mt. Fuji."


    "........................."


    As expected that was surprising enough for Kureha''s eyes to become round. But she straightened her attitude in a second and admonished Ren like an adult would a helpless child.


    "Boy - you would be better learning how to look at reality more closely."


    "I am looking. At the very least more than you.", retorted Ren with no hesitation.


    "Letting the sacrificing continue for three hundred years and labeling it as > it seems much more strange to me. I won''t let you do it any further. I won''t allow it! Absolutely!"


    Pressed down by Ren''s vigor and strong declaration, the Chijutsushi backed off. But, Kureha - the one that didn''t move an inch from that place looked down on the boy and fearlessly laughed.


    "I see - that''s like saying there''s no more room for discussion - well then - let''s start shall we?"


    As if encouraged by Kureha''s composure, the Chijutsushi started to prepare for battle. In response to it, so did Kazuma''s side.


    Unsheathing Enraiha, Ayano shouted:


    "Ren, ignore the small fry! Match me!"


    "Yes!"


    Ayano and Ren let out fireballs simultaneously aiming at Kureha. Even though it was far inferior to their real power, the people who could oppose it were a very select category.


    But even when faced with such a calorific value, Kureha didn''t lose her smile.


    "Fu fu........"


    Without moving even a finger, it was clear she didn''t use her power. But, the fireballs aiming at her described an arc, as if avoiding her and parted left and right. Shrinking as if crushed, they split open.


    "Wha.....?"


    Kureha started taunting Ayano in mute amazement.


    "Is this the famous Kannagi flame from the stories? How very lukewarm, huh?"


    A cold sweat followed the muscles along the spine. It was entirely impossible to tell what happened. She had no counter-plan for it. She could elevate the calorific value further but will that work?


    "I saw it yesterday too - you have a very curious technique. You, are you really a Chijutsushi?"


    From Ayano''s back, feeling disturbed, a voice that kept it''s cool reached. Always calm and steady in all respects, a low voice that she grew accustomed to hear.


    "Kazuma!? What did just happen?"


    Casually controlling Ayano''s question, Kazuma started walking.


    "That ability, did you receive it together with your power?"


    "......................."


    Easily divulging her most important secret, for one moment, Kureha opened her eyes wide. But she immediately regained her composure and expressed a suspicious and somewhat transcendental smile.


    "True, if you saw Yuuji''s shape, it''s no wonder you saw through me. But that was wrong. Because I was born with it, you see."


    Stopping without changing her posture, Kureha talked indifferently.


    "Without being able to manipulate even a grain of sand, the one who can''t hear the voice of spirits, I can on the contrary use this. A unique power. Because of it, Father hated me very much. All the more because it was so strong."


    "Even when that strong, did you desire even more power?"


    "For someone who plans on becoming a sorcerer, don''t you think that''s a natural desire?"


    "...........I think that depends on the power."


    Ayano was unable to follow those two''s indifferent exchange. She couldn''t understand the omitted parts from their own self-evident truth.


    "Hey!"


    Finally loosing her patience Ayano pulled the hem of Kazuma''s jacket.


    "Explain. What is Kureha''s power?"


    Requesting it in a tentatively small voice, in her own way she tried to pay attention not to spoil the mood. But it wasn''t effective.


    Kazuma had a truthfully annoyed face, that only changed when seeing Ren''s expression, standing next to Ayano, asking the same question.


    "It''s the control of gravity."


    ".........the control.........of gravity........", Ayano repeated once more, amazed.


    It''s not like she didn''t understand the meaning of the words. But -


    "Why is a Chijutsushi able to do that?"


    The phenomena caused by the Spirit Magic were exceedingly pragmatic. For a Enjuthushi flame, for a Chijutsushi soil and stone - they are able to manipulate such things.


    Surely, if one presumed gravity was an adaptation of the four elements, it would be a symbol of the > attribute but the Spirit magic doesn''t handle such general concept like symbols.


    While it may be true that the flame is the symbol of destruction and regeneration, an Enjutsushi that is able to manifest a > has yet to appear.


    Although it wasn''t unreasonable for Ayano to be surprised, Kazuma completely discarded such considerations.


    "It can''t be helped if you thought so before this. But accept the reality in front of you."


    "Well, you could say that..........", Ayano mumbled insecure.


    Being the opponent of gravity, an invisible power, she didn''t have the slightest idea on how to fight it.


    "You must start by recognizing the distortions in space. Don''t see it with your eyes and don''t think about it. Just feel it."


    "Don''t say such even-before-the-first-generation-of-battle-manga lines..............."


    Ayano was sulking but Kazuma didn''t really pay attention to her. Shifting his focus on Kureha, he said:


    "We don''t have time to carefully work over the battle plan, you know right? Because the other side is trying to waste time."


    Ayano too observed Kureha. In all this time they were conversing, no matter how much opportunities she had for attacking she didn''t and only stood in front of the shrine. As if she doesn''t proactively want to fight.


    Is she buying time? For the Tsuwabuki people to do so, there can only be one reason.


    "Then, the ceremony is already.........."


    "Correct, it''s about time for it to begin."


    "Is- isn''t this really bad? I need to hurry!", Ren shouted, completely changing his facial expression.


    Lightly knocking his head to calm down, Kazuma laughed.


    "That''s true. You must hurry. That''s why, a little unreasonableness can''t be helped, right?"


    Faced with Kazuma''s smile, that no matter how you look at it was scheming, Ren unintentionally backed off. Unwilling to break his commitment, he chose some prudent words.


    "Killing is absolutely no good."


    No one will become a sacrifice - if he couldn''t keep that promise, saving Ayumi will have lost its meaning. It''s not a question of finishing it with >.


    "That''s fine, the one to experience hardships is only you."


    "Ehh.........me?"


    Without answering back, Kazuma lifted Ren by grabbing him by the collar. He held him aloft with all his power.


    "Ni- Nii-sama!?"


    "Gooooooooooooo!!"


    He threw him violently. The small body wrapped in wind, instantly reached a speed of two hundred kilometers and before any of the Chijutsushi had time to react, reached the small shrine and disappeared inside the cave.


    "Uuuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    From inside the cave, the boy''s shrieks, reverberating over and over could be heard.


    "................................"


    Friend or foe regardless, they all stared dumbfounded at the interior of the shrine and only Kazuma threw his chest out with pride.


    "Excellent, it turned out well."


    "Wait a secooooooond!", shouted Ayano after coming to her senses.


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t you > me!! Why are you being so reckless!?"


    As Ayano''s hands grabbed him by the collar and shook him with an almost magical skill, Kazuma laughed with an endlessly superficial smile.


    "Ah! Isn''t it fine? I made sure to harden the defenses."


    "Even so, with that unreasonable speed!?"


    "It can''t be helped right? If he was any slower, he might have been shot down. I''m telling you not to worry, he may feel faint but I made it so he won''t get hurt."


    "........really? In that case it''s fine.........."


    But if Ren were to hear those words, no matter how gentle a child he is, he would have complained in a big voice.


    "Where is the part I may feel fainttttttttttt...................?"


    Part 2


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    Together with that scream, Ren landed right in the center of that ceremonial place. That is, he crashed there.


    The Chijutsushi that were just about to start the ceremony watched in a daze how a boy was suspended right before the technique''s focal point and then he fell over with a grumbling sound.


    Lying face down as if prostrating, Ren didn''t even twitch.


    Is he dead? At the time the Chijutsushi started to think so, his fingertips began moving as if convulsing and then, while weakly shaking his head, he got up.


    "....ugh."


    Nii-sama............this was a bit overdone............


    The scream that was turned against the entire world, because of the crash''s intensity, couldn''t come out. Adjusting his breathing, he firmly held to his consciousness in order for it not to fly away.


    From all of Ren''s personal experience it wasn''t something that could be easily be brushed off as It made me somewhat dizzy. Only comparing it with ten times the speed of a roller-coaster gives maybe a similar feel..


    The barrier of wind flawlessly protected the body from wounds but did nothing to improve the riding experience. In the middle of the ride while rebounding from wall to wall and ground to ceiling, rotating vertically, rotating horizontally, spinning, he was entirely exhausted by the complex 3D maneuver.


    "No......no more..............I''ll vomit...."


    While his semicircular canals had yet to recover, his brain gave him a shaking feeling, as if the earth was undulating. His stomach was convulsing and from inside his mouth, a regurgitating movement was trying to start.


    It was at that time when that voice made his ears shook.


    "...................Ren?"


    ".........!"


    An impossible to confuse, soft voice. More precious than anyone or anything, remembering her elegantly simple smiling face, Ren stood up despite the pain. In front of her, it''s impossible to be more disgraceful than this. Controlling his nausea with desperate effort, he slowly raised his face.


    Only a few centimeters away - literally in front of him, she was there. It seems she was fully dressed for the sacrifice, wearing a red hakama and a white coat, the typical costume of a shrine maiden. Her hair was loose, naturally overflowing.


    "Aaaah - how beautiful......."


    Forgetting his situation, Ren became fascinated with her. For him there was the one and only - Tsuwabuki Ayumi''s figure.


    "Why......are you here?"


    Towards Ayumi inquiring so in bewilderment, Ren extended a hand, smiling. He naturally informed her of the natural conclusion.


    "I came to save you."


    "Ren..."


    With a bitter facial expression, Ayumi slowly shook her head. She turned away, as if refusing the extended hand.


    "No. I must carry on my mission. It''s impossible to run away."


    A clear refusal. But even so, Ren didn''t withdraw his hand.


    "Yes, I know. But that''s been solved. Because I''ll defeat the demon beast myself."


    ".........eh?"


    Almost as if she didn''t comprehend what he said, Ayumi opened her eyes wide. After a few seconds, when her eyes were full of understanding, she promptly doubt it and then she switched to negation.


    "That sort of thing.....it''s impossible."


    "I can do it."


    With a quiet self-confidence, Ren declared so.


    "For me alone it would be impossible to do but Nii-sama and Nee-sama are lending me their power. If it''s those two, no matter what they deal with, they won''t lose. They will surely win."


    "But - but -!!"


    For some reason having the attitude of a cornered person, Ayumi searched for words of rejection.


    "What will it happen if you lose? Mt. Fuji will erupt, you know! I would rather die than see that! Because you see, from the beginning I was made for that purpose!"


    "That sort of thing is not worth worrying about."


    "............eh?"


    "You see, this is something Nee-sama told me but........"


    With that introduction, Ren asked the big question.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "..............!!"


    "Whether it''s for the sake of everyone else, or duty, or the reason of your existence, you shouldn''t concern yourself with such things. What do you want to do? What do you desire? Tell me your wish."


    "Eehh, I - I want............"


    Decide by yourself the path you want to follow - that kind of thinking was a foreign concept for Ayumi.


    From the moment she was made, a fixed road with no place for divergence was pointed out for her. She never thought of getting off it.


    The self that will become a sacrifice no matter what. Imagining that, Ayumi remembered she was reminded of an uneasy feeling close to horror. A dread that shook the very root of the meaning of her existence. Comparing it to the fear of loosing her life in the ceremony, that''s not even close. Because the concept called death is nothing more than the proof of accomplishing the task bestowed upon her.


    "Before coming here I met Yuuji-san."


    "For the sake of protecting Mayumi-san, Yuuji-san shed away his humanity. Literally throwing everything away, all for the sake of holding me back. A fighter throwing away his life is certainly strong. But. "


    Remembering the strength of Yuuji''s grotesque form, Ren shuddered. When thinking of the power difference it seems right to say that winning was nothing short of a miracle.


    "Frankly, I was overwhelmed. I thought that such a human prepared to go that far for the sake of protecting a precious person was really amazing. But - that was wrong."


    That was maybe one of the possible answers. Rather than throwing away one''s ideals and loosing everything, maybe that was the better choice. But, even so.


    "The happiness made of someone else''s sacrifice is turned to sorrow. You can''t feel delight only by yourself. At the very least, I do not wish for that. I want to choose another path."


    Not to sacrifice everything else for the sake of the important, not to throw away the self -


    Without loosing anything, for everyone to become happy - he definitely thinks such a dream-like path exists.


    "I will protect you. I will protect you and all that you want to protect. So please, don''t give up."


    "Ren - "


    As if the held out hand was inviting her, Ayumi took a step forward. But -


    "We won''t let you!"


    Together with unrefined voices, stone spears appeared in the space in between as if to separate them.


    With eyes that held no emotion Ren turned in the direction of the voice.


    "How long do you think we would listen to your foolish jokes? We won''t let a brat like you get in the way of our family''s holiest ceremony. While we lament the foolishness of challenging Chijutsushi so deep underground we will destroy you even if you don''t resist."


    The practitioners possible representative, the oldest one, gave the execution order in an antique speaking-style.


    In response to that voice, the Chijutsushi prepared their attack. Ren starred at the offensive approaching from every direction with bored looking eyes.


    One moment. The downpour of stones from overhead, the fangs rapidly growing from the ground, were instantly all burned to nothing.


    "Wh - wha.........."


    "Hey - "


    Facing the Chijutsushi prepared to flee after the failure of the one-kill attack, Ren informed them full of irritation.


    "I''m sorry but right now I''m in the middle of a once in a lifetime confession. Can''t you please not get in the way?"


    "..........................."


    That was equivalent with I think nothing of you but no one complained. To the point of foolishness, the overwhelming difference in power sealed all objection.


    "Well then, let''s start again."


    Comfortably accepting the following silence, Ren extended his hand a second time.


    "Will you trust in me?"


    ".........................."


    Maybe because she didn''t really have time to think about it, Ayumi didn''t instantly take Ren''s hand.


    "Why?"


    She asked in a somewhat blaming, tough tone.


    "Why do you go to such lengths? Even without the ceremony I will still die, you know?"


    "But that doesn''t mean you want to die right now, no?", Ren replied instantly.


    "If there''s not much time left anyway, then you should live fully all the more. No matter what you wish for, I will make it happen. I will take you wherever you want to go. That''s why...that''s why - "


    Mustering all his strength, Ren took the final step. He took Ayumi''s hand and then told her:


    "Even if it''s just one month, even if it''s just one week, will you live together with me?"


    Ayumi''s eyes became round, and the next second her face was dyed bright red. A few seconds later Ren also realized the meaning of his words.


    A- awkward


    He was too forward. This was almost like a proposal. It left a love confession far behind.


    "W- wro- this is, well........."


    Ren''s hand that in confusion tried to move away, Ayumi grasped it firmly and didn''t let go.


    Her eyes were full of tears like she couldn''t suppress her happiness and she teasingly asked, smiling while crying.


    "Is that wrong?"


    Ren immediately tried to suppress his struggling heart. Returning the grip to the hand that held his, he looked straight into Ayumi''s eyes.


    "No it''s not.", he declared.


    "We will be together all the time. Until the absolute last second, we will never part ways."


    Moved to tears, Ayumi nodded too.


    "Yes. I want to live. I want to live together with Ren."


    "Ayumi-chan."


    Ren firmly hugged the girl''s body. The skin''s temperature transmitted by their touching skin gave them a unity, of becoming one.


    Never to part again - they swore a second time.


    But there is no time to stay embraced for as long as they like. A few minutes after, although reluctant Ren ended the hug and smiled at Ayumi.


    "Well then, let''s go. Onii-sama and Onee-sama are waiting."


    "That''s right."


    He heard the answer from the back. In front of Ren''s eyes, turning back in horror, the shadow of a person that couldn''t possibly be there appeared.


    "Ni- Nii-sama!? Why are you here?"


    "...onii-san?"


    Ignoring Ren''s shout, Kazuma lightly greeted Ayumi.


    "I''m this guy''s brother Kazuma. Nice meeting you. If you like I don''t mind you calling me brother in law."


    "Onii-sama!"


    "Ah, my name is Tsuwabuki Ayumi. Even though I may be inexperienced, please treat me well."


    "Ayumi-chan!"


    Ren shouted with a bright red face, but Ayumi bowed her head with a serious expression.


    "In such occasions, isn''t this the proper greeting?"


    "True but it''s not like that - enough of this!"


    While scratching his head, Ren glared at Kazuma.


    "............since when have you been watching?"


    "From the you want to do?>> part."


    That''s almost since the beginning. Understanding he heard all about his embarrassing confession, Ren''s face was full of shame.


    Huh?


    Suddenly feeling a sense of discomfort, he looked around. There''s nothing else. There''s no one else. Except for Kazuma.


    "Where is Nee-sama?"


    "Ah, because she''s so heroic she''s detaining Kureha by herself."


    Ren was not such a foolish boy as to take those words seriously. Changing the distrustful glance to one of blame, he stared at his brother.


    "Did you use her as bait again?"


    He stressed the word again with all his power but of course Kazuma is impervious to that degree of cynicism.


    "Oi, oi,again is not right. If you say it like that, it''s it almost as if I''m using Ayano."


    "......is that wrong?"


    "Of course it''s wrong.", Kazuma declared while puffing out his chest.


    It was a magnificent attitude as if saying There''s nothing I need to be ashamed of.


    Although definitely not agreeing with this, Ren gave up investigating. He said in a resigned tone.


    "Let''s return quickly. I''m worried about Nee-sama."


    "Certainly, I agree leaving this gloomy stinking place."


    Answering in a subtle different focus, Kazuma had the same opinion. But before they began running, Ayumi pulled away her hand from Ren''s.


    "Please wait! We need to save Mayumi-sama!"


    "What do you mean?", asked Ren without understanding the meaning.


    "Yesterday suddenly Kureha-sama suggested that Mayumi-sama should participate in the ceremony too. That with two people, a much stronger seal can be performed."


    "....what''s that?"


    It was a strange story. From the start, Ayumi was the sacrifice made so that Mayumi will live. Even if it was for the sake of a stronger seal, this was like putting the cart before the horse.


    "I too thought it was strange, but right now, there is no one who can go against Kureha-sama."


    The Head, Iwao, fell to bed due to illness, Kureha sized all authority, Ayumi roughly explained.


    But, Kazuma totally ignored the circumstance of the Tsuwabuki family and only asked what''s necessary.


    "Well, that sort of thing is inconsequential. So, where is that Mayumi?"


    "Right there."


    Ayumi pointed at the faintly sparkling crystal pillar. Ren and Kazuma stared with wonder at Mayumi sealed inside it.


    "What a beautiful thing."


    "I don''t think that relevant....so, how are we getting it out of there?"


    "Well, because Kureha-sama doesn''t have the ability, I think someone else did it....."


    "I see."


    Kazuma nodded, turned his eyes on one the Chijutsushi standing there petrified and arrogantly commanded him.


    "Do it. If you obey I won''t 80% kill you, I''ll drop it to 50%."


    "Do- don''t screw arou- kyaa!"


    The man could''t finish those courageous words of resistance. The atmosphere turned rigid as the man''s face was hit and his nose sunk ten centimeters into his cranium.


    "........is this an 80% kill?"


    "Don''t be stupid. That was just because he talked back to me."


    Kazuma replied to Ren''s question, in a stunned expression, lightly shrugging his shoulders.


    "It can''t be helped. It''s troublesome asking each and everyone of them so I''ll do it."


    Please?


    Before one realized he unbelievably said such a thing, dangerous even from a layman''s point of view.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Leave it to me. The likes of a crystal is trivial."


    "Eh....wait, that is- "


    Ayumi tried to say something but without minding her Kazuma released the wind blades.


    Above Mayumi''s head and underneath her feet, two wind blades smoothly cut through the crystal as if it were glass.


    The crystal mass slipped off in accordance with the diagonal cross-section. Furthermore, Kazuma cut that too.


    Without injuring the body inside, the wind blades scrapped off only the crystal. By the time she fell to the ground, there wasn''t even a fragment of crystal sticking to Mayumi''s body.


    "As expected of Nii-sama! This was amazing, righ- "


    Ren was cheering in a loud voice but when watching Ayumi''s paper-white face, his words were interrupted.


    While having an extremely bad premonition, he asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "......that crystal pillar was the pillar supporting this cave."


    For some reason, Ren turned his head around and looked at the crystal pillar. At the now completely-cut-in-the-center pillar.


    Because of what happened, it''s impossible for it to function like a pillar anymore.


    "We...el, that means- "


    Feeling her lungs with air, Ayumi screamed.


    "It''s collapsing!!"


    As if starting with her shout, the ceiling cave started shaking with an ominous rumble. Rocks of various sizes started raining down from the ceiling, and cracks appeared on the walls.


    Ren shouted with a changed expression.


    "Ni- Nii-sama! Quickly let''s run.......!"


    "Hmm...,what to do?", Kazuma murmured totally calm.


    "That cave was really long. I don''t doubt that if we run we''ll be buried long before reaching the ground."


    "Then what do you suppose we should do?"


    "That''s right, first of all - it''s noisy!"


    He looked up annoyed and only that, the falling rocks stopped. The earth tremor too grew remarkably quiet.


    Looking up at the ceiling, Ayumi''s eyes ogled in shock.


    "Did you stop the cave-in with wind? No way, we''re a hundred meters underground!"


    "It''s not like my powers stop working a hundred meters underground, you know?"


    Kiiiiiiiiiiii!


    "Waaaah?"


    "Kyaaa!"


    Together with Kazuma''s words, a violent buzzing in the ear reached Ren and Ayumi.


    Seeing them press their ears in anguish, Kazuma somewhat beckoned them.


    "Come a little bit closer. It''s bothersome spreading two more barriers."


    Standing next to Kazuma, the buzzing incredibly calmed down. Ren asked in wonder.


    "What did you do?"


    "There''s not enough volume of air, so I''m increasing it"


    "You''re increasing it?"


    Thinking about how could one increase the atmosphere in an enclosed space, there''s no way to do it but increase the atmospheric pressure.It means that the buzzing from some time ago was the result of the eardrum being pressed. All the Chijutsushi collapsed.


    "Hey....doesn''t it seem there are people fainting in agony with blood poring from their ears?"


    "That''s because if you suddenly increase the atmospheric pressure ten times, at least the eardrums will be torn."


    As he thought, Kazuma didn''t care about the health of the Chijutsushi. He respected Ren''s request and was careful not to kill them but except for that he really didn''t care.


    It''s fine as long as the heart keeps beating., that kind of feeling.


    Experiencing a much more ominous feeling than the one when the cave-in happened, Ren asked.


    " -So, what are you going to do now?"


    "It''s settled. We''re going above ground. By taking the shortest distance!"


    the shortest distance?


    Ren looked up at the ceiling. Understanding what he wanted to do with all the build-up atmospheric pressure, his ominous feelings changed to certainty.


    With no hesitation, Kazuma released wind. To the shortest distance, right above their head.


    Like a rushing stream the atmosphere pierced the hundred meter thick bedrock almost like paper.


    Pulverized and minced, the fragments of rock under pressure were blown by he wind.


    Ren looked up at the skies. Already without ceiling he could see the twinkling stars high in the sky.


    He looked down. He didn''t see the shadows nor the bodies of the Chijutsushi that were supposed to tumble on the ground. Being swallowed in Kazuma''s wind, they were flying here and there in space.


    Maybe they became man-made-satellites. Leaving the joke aside, Ren seriously thought so.


    "......was there a need to go so far?"


    "I wonder. First of all, this was the quickest and easiest way.", Kazuma stated calmly without showing a particle of introspection.


    "Let''s get out already. There''s no more fun to be here."


    "......that so?"


    Leaving out the pointless complaints, Ren agreed in a worn-out voice.


    By riding on the wind they appeared right in the mist of the sea of trees. Although it goes without saying what was the reason for the mowed down trees around them, the view was still nice.


    "We came out quite a long way off. Well then, Ayano is- "


    Just when Kazuma was saying that, a pillar of fire rose approximately a kilometer away from them. Kazuma and Ren exchanged glances difficult to express.


    "...well, at least she''s easy to find huh?"


    "........right."


    Exchanging a dry smile, they avoided sour criticism beyond that.


    "Well then, let''s meet up first."


    "That''s fine and all, but did you think about a proper explanation? I''m sure she''s really angry."


    "You worry too much. You''ll go bald in the future."


    "And who do you thing is adding up to my worries?", Ren screamed with so much grief, he didn''t seem an elementary school student at all.


    Seeming to enjoy herself, Ayumi watched close that charming exchange.


    "........kuu......it...huurts......."


    In a place a little separated from the trio that, at the same time, were harmoniously smiling at each other, with a pain assailing her entire body, Mayumi finally regained her consciousness.


    Having been swallowed up by the violent air current and raised at once from a hundred meters in the ground to a hundred meters above surface, at last, she was thrown as a result into the ground because of gravity.


    No matter how much protection she received from the Ground Spirits, they couldn''t nullify this kind of damage.


    Although a normal human''s body would have been scattered in pieces, but she didn''t even fracture her bones showed that a direct descendant of Tsuwabuki was a different kind of thing altogether.


    "I wonder, is Yuuji safe?....and Onee-sama, what is she planning..."


    The time she was sealed into the crystal was almost like a long dream but she was generally conscious. She somewhat understood what happened.


    But even so, she didn''t grasp Kureha''s real intentions.


    "A two people seal, what will that accomplish? If Father were to know of such a thing- "


    In front of Mayumi, raising up her upper body, a huge piece of rock tumbled. Although it was a commonplace rock, for some reason it weighted on her mind so she looked at it carefully.


    Perceiving her reason for her sense of discomfort, Mayumi grimaced. On the surface of the rock, the face of an anguished man was carved. Plus-


    "What''s this, what bad taste.......wait, is this Father''s? Who sculpted this?"


    Raising an indignant shout, Mayumi was about to smash the sculpture, letting anger take its course.


    But a small voice stopped her.


    "......yumi....Mayumi..."


    "Eh?"


    Being called out by the rock sculpture, that was a rare experience even for a Chijutsushi so unintentionally she froze.


    "F...ath..er, no way....no way....is that really you Father....?"


    As if answering that call, the sculpture opened its eyes. He glared at Mayumi with a distorted and cracked face.


    "Mayumi...stop, Kureha...."


    "Onee-sama? What do you mean Father? Father, is that really you? Why are you like th- "


    "Stop Kureha...! To maintain the family''s pride, you must..."


    In a state he couldn''t even hear his beloved daughter''s voice, Iwao tried to get up. With a sublime expression, as if he was seeing death, Mayumi could do nothing but look at him in a daze.


    Part 3


    "Haaa!"


    With Enraiha, Ayano split apart the gravitational field drawing near her. And simultaneously she burned the stretched out distorted space that was enveloping her.


    "Good grief.", Kureha murmured as if amazed.


    "To burn a gravitational field, no, the space itself, what a lack of common sense!"


    "I don''t want to hear that from a Chijutsushi that can manipulate gravitation.", Ayano retorted in a cool manner.


    "I won''t let you go further!"


    Their standpoints became their exact opposite. To protect the cave''s entrance, the place where Ren and the annoying Kazuma sneaked in, was now Ayano''s duty.


    Kureha''s five companions, the Chijutsushi went after them but Ayano was not really concerned about that. Rather she thought it was better if she can only concentrate on Kureha.


    Thanks to that she was now becoming fairly accustomed to burning space.


    Without being able to use her vision she used her sensitivity to grasp the signs around her and to hold out until those two came back.


    "Just come back already stupid!"


    While boos replaced her fighting spirit, Ayano released fireballs. In order to match that Kureha shot gravitational fields.


    That was the exact moment Kazuma came back.


    Both the gravitation field able to compress a human to the size of a fist and the red-hot blaze that burns humans to nothingness turned into a fatal blow, attacking Kazuma from the front and back.


    "Yo- you idiot!", screamed Ayano.


    But in front of her-


    A wind blade cut down both attacks in one go.


    "Yo. Did you wait?", asked Kazuma as if nothing happened.


    While holding with both hands Ren and Ayumi.


    .....you monster.,Ayano said voicelessly.


    Even though it was for an instant, feeling worried for him seemed foolish.


    "First of all, why don''t you let those kids down?"


    "Hmm? Ah, that''s right."


    Kazuma bent over a little and dropped down those two he was holding under his arms.


    That small moment his glance strayed, Ayano quickly filled the space between.


    "N-- Nii-sama!"


    "...Oh?"


    Receiving Ren''s warning he raised his face. Right before his eyes Ayano was holding Enraiha aloft.


    Kazuma moved his body to the left evading the attack and grasped Ayano''s wrist, trying to swing downward.


    Catching Ayano''s gaze, burning in anger from the front, he said.


    "That''s a pretty dangerous welcome. Instead of saying > is Kannagi-san''s home proper etiquette to hit someone in the head?"


    "You''re always always always always- "


    Without responding to Kazuma''s persiflage, Ayano squeezed out words from the gap between her teeth.


    "You''re always pushing out the troublesome stuff to me! Just die already!"


    Her jumping right foot described a sharp arc. Kazuma lightly bent backwards and dodged the rotating kick that was about to hit his jaw.


    "You should stop doing high kicks in a skirt. You''re a woman from the biological point of view, right?"


    "How fussy! Just let me hit you once!"


    "Even though you tried to hit me!"


    "Ahem- o(-"-;)"


    Unnaturally someone cleared his throat restraining these two were caught up in their usual mood. That was Ren.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your enjoyment but please leave it at that for today. You''re frightening Ayumi-chan and above all, this is not over!"


    At once they turned to the same spot together. To where Tsuwabuki Kureha was starring back with a stunned expression.


    "You''re lacking too much tension. Do you still believe you can win?"


    "Something like that.", Kazuma replied matter of course.


    "I released both would-be sacrifices. If you''re goal was to execute the ceremony, that already became impossible."


    "Is that so? It they were snatched away all I have to do is take them back. That''s all."


    "Do you plan on defeating all three of us? I think that in this country the only human capable is someone of Kannagi Juugo''s level."


    At Kazuma''s weird speaking style, Ayano asked from the back.


    "Hey, you found something out while pursuing Ren, right? If you did, just say it already!"


    "Oh, is that true?"


    Ren thought he didn''t simply come just to spy on him. Kureha too waited with great interest for Kazuma''s reply.


    "There''s nothing to be found out."


    Acting all important, Kazuma folded his arms.


    "About Kureha''s aim, I don''t know it even now. But I know what is the source of supply for her power."


    "Source of supply?"


    "That''s right. From where did she get her hands on it, how did she hand it out to Yuuji. The existence that is the origin of the unusual talent improper for a Chijutsushi- "


    At those last words Kureha visibly frowned.


    "I believe I told I had this power since I had been born."


    "Since you were born?"


    At Kureha''s words, Kazuma laughed scornfully.


    "And you didn''t try to explain it? What can alter a Chijutsushi so that she is able to control gravity? You''re not a Chijutsushi. On the contrary, I think you''re not human!"


    "............"


    Kureha glared at Kazuma with a grim face. Even an outsider could see she''s disturbed. All the composure she''s shown so far seemed to have disappeared somewhere.


    Even so, when she showed a forced smile she urged Kazuma to keep on going.


    "Isn''t that interesting? Then by all means tell me what you think. My own secret I don''t even know."


    "That is- "


    At the time when everyone was getting ready to hear Kazuma''s words-


    Countless stone spears raised from the ground. They interrupted Kazuma''s speech but didn''t reach them. Their aim was only one and that was Kureha.


    "....!!"


    Nimbly chasing Kureha who escaped into the air, while writhing like snakes the stone spears reached for the sky. But, the attack that let the chance of certain-kill escape didn''t have power to destroy Kureha. The gravity''s hand caught the spears and crushed them all at once.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Lightly dancing in space, Kureha asked quietly. There''s no disturbance about her. Without even asking, she understands everything - that''s the kind of face she''s making.


    "Aren''t you attacking the wrong side Mayumi?"


    While talking as if gossiping, Kureha smashed one of the closer trees.


    From the shade of the ruined trees caught up in the attack, a single girl appeared.


    If one were to remove the age difference, its facial features were identical to Ayumi. But that pupil burned with the fire of hatred, something Ayumi is not capable of.


    It was the eldest child of the Tsuwabuki family, Ayumi''s blueprint, Tsuwabuki Mayumi.


    "Ma- Mayumi-sama....?", Ayumi murmured in a daze, without understanding the situation.


    Did she just become their ally?


    "Look, Ayumi is right there. Catch her quickly and resume the ceremony."


    "Shut up, you betrayer!"


    As if instigated by her sister''s words, Mayumi interrupted her with a refusal. Her eyes beyond anger she said in a crushed to death tone.


    "Father is dead."


    "Really?"


    Silent for just one moment, Kureha bowed her hand dully.


    "Really? Is that all? Is that all you have to say for the father you raised your hand against?"


    "He challenged me so I defeated him. That''s all there is to it.", said Kureha over her shoulder, thoroughly indifferent.


    "You''re only blaming me but you don''t think anything about the father trying to kill his daughter?"


    "What shameless things are you saying? If I consider all your schemes, I won''t complain about killing you a hundred times over!"


    "Is that so? If you were the one scheming, do you think Father would have killed you?"


    ".....what are you trying to say?"


    "Nothing much. It''s just tedious talk. It doesn''t mean anything. -So, what will you do?", Kureha inquired as if asking what does her sister want for lunch.


    Excessively serene, so unconcerned she didn''t seem to ask about a life or death choice.


    "What, you ask."


    "Dying meaninglessly if you attack me or accomplish the family''s duty with me, I''m asking you to choose one."


    "Wha- "


    For a moment Mayumi was at a loss of words but she became so angry her body trembled.


    "The family''s duty? Are you, are you really saying those words?"


    "I''m not asking for your opinion. I''m asking for your answer. Hurry up and choose."


    "Don''t........joke with me!"


    Together with an angry roar, the stone spears from underground are stretching and attacking Kureha. Without even looking, Kureha crushed them but Mayumi couldn''t understand the simple-mindedness of her attack.


    "For the honor of the Tsuwabuki family! Kureha! I''m bringing judgement upon you! Prepare yourself!"


    "....what an idiotic child."


    Letting out a dry murmur, Kureha locked her sister in a gravity barrier.


    Although worried about the aftermath, the spherical barrier with a two meter diameter was contracted one centimeter. There''s no way to escape.


    But just before that, a wind gale destroyed the gravity barrier and blew up the insides.


    "Kyaaa!?"


    Mayumi mercilessly got blown by the wind and landed face first on the ground.


    "Wh- what....?"


    Stepping up in front of the surprised Mayumi, he looked down on her as if he was coercing her.


    "You can kill yourself if you want to, but before that I need some answers. What is Kureha''s purpose?"


    "Why would I tell- "


    Kazuma stepped on the ground with all his strength right next to Mayumi''s head. His shoe sole pulverized the hard rock-bed, his shoe print engraved one centimeter deep.


    He said unconcerned to Mayumi''s stiff face.


    "Is protecting that information valuable enough for me to step on your head and break your skull?"


    Now that he said it, there was no merit to hold on the information. Her rejection was nothing more but her disposition.


    "Kureha''s purpose is- ", she said in a sulky tone, already without calling her sister.


    "To make all of the Demon Beast''s power her own."


    " -!!"


    Ayano, Ren, Ayumi all opened their eyes in shock. But Kazuma, at least on the surface, didn''t show a particle of disturbance.


    "......the two-layer seal, the power divided three-way - I see, so that''s how it is?"


    He murmured something, nodded his head in understanding but Mayumi, the one who told him, was the one looking up at Kazuma astonished.


    "Did- did you figured it out just by hearing that?"


    "Not really, I don''t think I understood everything. I have no interest in something like the circumstance of your family. But I understood pretty much all I wanted to."


    "I don''t understand.", Ayano interrupted the conversation drawing close to Kazuma.


    "What is it? Explain yourself."


    "Just this and that- "


    Shrugging his shoulders Kazuma started a broad explanation.


    "Kureha''s aim is to obtain the huge power of the Demon Beast sealed by the Tsuwabuki Family. What''s the problem?"


    "That''s not something possible to achieve, right?", Ayano said frankly.


    "The Demon Beast is the embodying of Mt. Fuji''s life energy right? That''s not something compatible with a human container. Instead of taking the power isn''t it true that the power would take her?"


    "Well, while I certainly do believe that it''s reckless, it''s not something really unusual, right? People that tried to get their hands on godly powers, demon beasts et cetera you can find a dime at a dozen."


    Even if it seems Ayano doesn''t understand, Kazuma continues only in his mind. Just like Kureha said, for a magician it was only natural to wish for an even bigger power. The only ones who didn''t think like that were those like the Kannagis and that was because they were already possessing a mighty power.


    The quest for an even greater power. For a deeper knowledge. That desire has no bounds, it doesn''t need reason or purpose.


    To completely fall to the desire to enhance oneself, that is the honest disposition of a magician.


    "But, how will she accomplish that?"


    "What will you do if you know?", Kazuma repelled Ayano''s question point-blank.


    "Even without knowing the theory behind it, if we finish off this woman so does the story, right?"


    "While that may be true..."


    "I too want to know.", interposed Kureha as is backing up the hesitating Ayano.


    "How much do you understand, I''m really interested in that. Besides, I''ve yet to listen to my secret."


    ".....Well, that''s fine."


    Finally, Kazuma agreed. Except for time buying there''s no other loss.


    "I think you noticed already but the power Kureha and Yuuji obtained belongs to the sealed Monster Beast."


    "Yes."


    Ayano nodded. As one would expect, her senses aren''t so dull no to notice such a thing.


    "What I mean, at this point the Demon Beasts power is already divided into three parts. The Demon Beast''s > itself was absorbed so that means the demon''s himself was divided into three parts. And then, when that is integrated again, the biggest part will take the initiative."


    "But, if it''s like that....", Ayano said in a doubtful voice.


    She understood the theory but even so it''s impossible for Kureha to win.


    "Of course, at the present time its real form it''s extremely big. Even Kureha and Yuuji put together probably doesn''t even reach 1% of the main body. But that''s where the sealing ceremony comes in."


    All present turned their eyes on Ayumi. And then, on Mayumi.


    "You see, the seal basically holds down and compresses not only Mt. Fuji just before the explosion but also the life force of the Demon Beast. Doubling such a powerful seal that can go on for thirty years, Kureha''s power will exceed the beast''s I think. So, was I right?"


    "Well done!"


    Kureha responded to the half-hearted question with an apathetic applause.


    "You receive an A+. Gee, even though this was a plan cautiously advancing for the last five years, I wonder why there''s nothing but unexpected intrusions just before it''s completed?"


    "Because it''s only human.", said Kazuma chilly over his shoulder.


    From the start, he was the kind of man that without a few exceptions is heartless towards all humanity.


    He didn''t happen to have any kindness for his enemy.


    "Well..."


    Sorting out the newly received information, Ayano looks at Ayumi and Mayumi. It seems none want to cooperate with Kureha.


    "In short, that woman''s plan failed right? At this point she doesn''t have the power to defeat all three of us."


    "Yes."


    "I wonder about that."


    At the same time, Kazuma and Kureha said the exact opposite words. All looks converged on the Kureha that even now still didn''t lose her composure.


    "Surely I don''t have enough confidence to defeat all three of you and to take back the sacrifices. But, I''m pretty confident I can escape."


    "What will running achieve?"


    "I''ll prepare a new sacrifice", Kureha declared naturally.


    "You half asleep? Where will you find such a- "


    Pausing his words in the middle, Kazuma turned a severe look to Mayumi.


    "Oi, girl."


    "Wh- what...?"


    Mayumi tried to make herself as small as possible as if she lost in the mental battle.


    "What happened to the institute that made your clone?"


    "....I don''t know. Perhaps, Father was controlling- "


    Understanding its significance, Mayumi opened her eyes wide in terror and looked up at Kureha high in the sky.


    Kureha''s lips lifted.


    "I''m the one managing it now. Of course, I also store your cells."


    "Yoooooooouuuuuuuuuuu!!!", Mayumi screamed in fury.


    She couldn''t allow it. For the sake of despicable lust for Kureha to play with her cells and mass-produce imitations that looked exactly like her - the disgrace of having her very existence insulted burned through her consciousness.


    "I won''t allow it! I won''t allow it! I won''t allow it! Even if it''s only you I will- "


    Really angry, Mayumi released her power. From the underground stone spears grew and the blowing up pebbles coiled incessantly raining stones from the heaven.


    But-


    "It''s useless. "


    Even straining all her power, she couldn''t even scratch Kureha.


    Grinding her teeth in pain, Mayumi looked up at Kureha and from her eyes burning with hatred, tears fell down.


    "I''ll kill you...I''ll definitely kill you..."


    "No. You''ll die here."


    For the sister caught in a violent emotion, with no sign of being moved Kureha declared so, coldly.


    "..........."


    Kazuma viewed the extreme quarrel between sisters unfolding in front of him with sober eyes. As if remembering, he searched his pocket and took out tobacco.


    "Hmm?"


    His lighter doesn''t work. Throwing away the 100 yen lighter out of gas, he said to Ren.


    "Fire."


    "Ye- yes!"


    Ren looked at the cigarette''s pointed end. Without really doing anything, just by that the cigarette tip was ignited. Kazuma inhaled the fumes silently.


    "Why are you acting like you have all the time in the world, you!?"


    There, Ayano swung downward Enraiha. Easily evading it, Kazuma laughed with a carefree face.


    "Calm down."


    "Calm down!?", Ayano replied instantly.


    "We need to hurry! To be in a rush - no matter how you look at it, that woman is already broken! If we don''t deal with it now- "


    "Hmm- but..."


    With an attitude that had no vitality, Kazuma observed Kureha.


    "To make a clone takes time right? Won''t the seal get torn in the meantime?"


    "That''s fine.", Kureha guaranteed it.


    "If I disperse mine and Yuuji''s power, the mountain''s > will stabilize. If I were to do that, even without the ceremony the current seal will last for at least ten years."


    "......Ah, is that so?"


    Observing Kazuma''s appearance opening his eyes wide seeming really surprised, Ayano felt a great sense of foreboding. This is not just an off prediction.


    Something else, a much more absurd situation is happening.


    "Kazuma....you, what did you do?"


    "........"


    Ayano drew near and even including an intent to kill she gripped Kazuma''s collar, trying to look away.


    "Don''t try to deceive me with that distant expression! Spill it out! What did you do?"


    "Well....it was troublesome when we were trying to get out from the underground so I just blew up the ceiling."


    "Ah, something like that happened. For an instant I thought that Mt. Fuji erupted. And then?"


    "Then this worlds law of action and reaction happened. When I turned my power upwards, the same amount of power was turned downwards."


    "...!"


    At those words Ayumi, Mayumi and Kureha held their breath. They stared at Kazuma in a pale, ashen face.


    "What happened?", Ren asked Ayumi.


    But instead of Ayumi that lost her voice due to terror, Mayumi answered in a cracked voice.


    "....That ceremonial place is located on top of the dragon pulse emitted from Mt. Fuji. That''s why we held the ceremony there, because from there we can directly reach Mt. Fuji''s power."


    "Wh-what! That is..."


    Anticipating the conclusion, Ren changed his expression. Without concerning herself with him, Mayumi continued - as he expected.


    "Just try to hit that hundred meter bedrock found there with your indecent power! The weakened seal will flip open and the demon beast will jump to his feet you know! Like, right now!"


    "............."


    All the people present, except for Kureha looked at Kazuma with the same intent. But, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t feel all the pressure gathered around him and showed a somewhat bitter smile.


    "No, if you were to stop the ceremony I think the seal would be broken immediately. That''s why I have a better timing. Kureha, you''re the one to blame. You should have said such a thing sooner!"


    All of a sudden his tone became overly familiar. But of course, just by that it''s impossible to deceive them.


    "You idio- "


    "What have you done!?"


    With enough volume to completely overtake Ayano''s insult, Kureha screamed. She had the expression of an ogre.


    Although her features were voluptuous, her face with eyes that became bloodshot and teeth bared became considerably frightening.


    "Isn''t she kind of angry?"


    "......isn''t it obvious?"


    Intimidated by the intensity of Kureha''s anger, Ayano replied in a frail manner. She felt something similar to pity for Kureha, whose ambition was thwarted by this kind of man.


    "But still, her real desire will come true so I think she could be happy."


    "Eh?", asked Ayano in return unintentionally.


    High in the sky, crushing her anger, Kureha looked down on Kazuma really pissed.


    "You only talk in such a round-about way - If you have something to say, say it clearly!"


    "That''s right! That''s right!", interrupted Ayano.


    Glaring at Ayano with a look of light reprimand, Kazuma continued the conversation annoyed.


    "First, you said you invested five years in this plan but that''s a mistake."


    "What- "


    "Hear me out first. For a human being the Demon Beast''s power is a foreign substance. If you were to take in something like that, a sense of discomfort will appear. Actually Yuuji couldn''t manifest the power he received but like an appendix in an irregular form. But you have no sense of discomfort. You are perfectly integrated."


    No matter how much you investigate it, the result is the same. For a human being to grow accustomed to a demon beast''s > - no, at that time only the beast''s > can be felt.


    "Just by five years - no, what''s important here is the period of twenty something years you lived as a human. A human''s way of being established in all those years and months can''t all disappear in just five years."


    ".........."


    Kureha said nothing. No, maybe she could''t. That face, biting on her lips, looked as if she felt resentment towards her own self that couldn''t object.


    "Thinking about it there''s just one answer. From the time you were born but not later than two or three years old you carried the demon beast''s power in your body. Maybe you only looked at the Demon Beast for the last five years but long before that, for the sake of escaping the seal the beast had you under his control."


    "Ho- how stupid! That''s wrong! I- "


    "I have even more proof."


    Kazuma callously pressed even more the confused Kureha.


    "Your power. If you lack the divine protection of the Spirits, what kind of power are you borrowing? Isn''t it natural not to hear the Spirit''s voices? Instead of senseless spirits an existence with a far stronger will and power, endlessly shouting inside your head Release me!?"


    "Wro- Wrong!", Kureha raised scream full of bitterness and covered her ears.


    "I decided on it by my own will! I''m not being manipulated! That''s impossible!"


    "If that''s the case I can check right?"


    Informed by Kazuma''s cold words, Kureha opened her eyes wide.


    "....what did you say?"


    "Let''s make sure. Let''s ask the demon itself. All it''s clear except this. Don''t be reserved, I''ll take care of it myself - so you can die relived!"


    A wind blade vertically bisected Kureha''s body, standing there in a daze.


    Unable to defend, unable to resist, Kureha could''t do anything. No, without even trying, she just looked.


    A blade that invited death. The body to be killed. And - the killed body.


    "..........Ah?"


    Split in two, Kureha was still alive. Or at the very least, she didn''t die.


    The body cleaved in two equal parts, with a gap of a few centimeters in between, that for some reason didn''t fall but kept its balance and stood erect. Not even a drop of blood was flowing.


    "Ah......aha........ahahahahahaha....."


    Looking with her right eye at the left half of the body, with her left eye at the right half of the body Kureha revealed an empty laughter. There was no place for objection. Right now - no, from some long gone day she stopped being human.


    Intending to manipulate everything, she was always manipulated. Only having the illusion of free will, everything stood on top of the demon beast''s palm.


    "This is...is this the punishment for killing Father.......? Are you saying this is the appropriate punishment for my sin?", Kureha murmured smiling in a broken way.


    "But there was no helping it, was there. My Father didn''t love me, you know? He didn''t even scold me. At that time, my father was laughing. Without even listening to the reason why I broke the taboo, he was so happy he had the reason to get rid of the burden I was for him he was laughing!!"


    "Onee-sama...."


    "Aren''t you fine? Loved by all, protected by all. Then, if no one loved me, if no one protected me, I had no choice but to become stronger. To become stronger than anyone else! Is that what you call a sin? Are you, the one that stole everything from me trying to blame me!?"


    Kureha screaming in bitterness - without being able to look at her, Mayumi cast her eyes down.


    That Kureha was Father''s enemy doesn''t change. But, after knowing everything Mayumi was not heartless enough to blame her.


    On the other hand, when listening to Kureha violent confession, Ayano felt a different unpleasantness from Mayumi''s.


    This feels like a familiar story....


    She stealthy peeked at Kazuma''s appearance. Hiding his face, Kazuma smoked in silence. Perceiving irritation from that silhouette seemed like some sort of optical illusion.


    Suddenly, Kazuma threw away his tobacco. And then.


    "Shut the fuck up. Just fucking die already!"


    Together with merciless words, he hit her with wind blades. This time, from her back, he cut her up horizontally.


    "Wh- wait- "


    Ignoring the others wincing at his excessive cruelty, he grinds the fallen tobacco.


    "Nobody loved you, huh? Isn''t that natural? Did you think wishes come true just by waiting for them to!? If you have something you want then work for it!"


    High in the sky, there was Kureha''s body divided cross-wise. As expected, holding herself together was difficult - she was shaking unsteady.


    "Don''t make it someone else''s fault. It was all your decision. Closing yourself in because you were too afraid to deal with other people, choosing isolation once and again, wasn''t it all your choice?", Kazuma shouted unable to control his words.


    Does he himself realize? That Kureha is nothing else but his own twisted mirror?


    Ignored by Genma, shunned by all his clan - Kannagi Kazuma and Kureha, they are terribly alike.


    If he didn''t became disinherited by Genma, maybe he wouldn''t have found the determination to leave the home. And then - maybe he would have become something like this.


    Because he could clearly imagine himself that way he felt discomfort when looking at this woman. He felt bitterness. He couldn''t put up with it. He could''t stand up hearing such pitiable complaints.


    "If you decided to live by yourself then quietly die by yourself! After all this time don''t start whining like a spoiled child!"


    Countless wind blades chopped Kureha''s body to shreds. As expected, unable to maintain a human shape, Tsuwabuki Kureha died.


    For Kureha, annihilated without any closing words, Kazuma saw her off without offering tribute for the departed. But immediately following that, he faintly frowned.


    "Shit - did it escape?"


    Ayano opened her eyes wide.


    "Eh? Is that thing still alive?"


    "No, as expected Kureha died but I didn''t get rid of that Demon Beast''s > inside her. I wanted to decrease it even by a few percents! Well it can''t be helped - "


    Feeling the same thing as the Demon Beast''s > passing through the dragon pulse and returning to Mt. Fuji - it was seized by Kazuma''s sharp perception.


    That doesn''t only means the enemy became stronger. Although small, the > activated - without mistake, that was the stimulation that became the last push that made the Demon Beast open his eyes.


    The time for the decisive battle was drawing closer.


    "But thinking on it, she was a really pitiable person. Without being loved by anyone and trying to become stronger for this reason, just to be manipulated.", Ren murmured earnestly.


    Maybe because he already saved Ayumi he now had the composure to commiserate his enemy.


    Looking at that Ren with an expressionless gaze, Kazuma said.


    "You, did you believe that nonsense story?"


    ".................................yes?"


    "Can I take that as an affirmation?"


    After an even longer,heavier silence Ren asked blankly.


    "J- just wait a second! No way, was it all just random bullshit!?"


    "No, that wasn''t random bullshit but I have no proof. Just pilling up one hypothesis after another, a reasoning that can''t be verified by proof is the same as trash. If you gulp it down so easily you''ll be seen as an idiot."


    "Then, why did you say all those things?"


    To Ren''s timid questioning Kazuma answered exasperated holding his head.


    "That woman was strong enough for it to become a hard fight if I were to fight her directly. Not to become tired before the main performance, I tried my best to bluff but I didn''t believe it would be that effective. Your Onii-chan was so surprised!"


    ".............."


    He brought the conversation to a finish very sweetly but that didn''t soften the shock even a little bit.


    Not a cruel voice can be heard. Even Mayumi who hated Kureha the most couldn''t suppress her pity.


    "......how cowardly.....", murmured Ayano.


    They were just two words but others that would express Kazuma''s behavior more accurately don''t exist in this world.


    All the party, except Kazuma, nodded showing their deep agreement.


    "All for the winner - isn''t that a fine expression?"


    Of course, Kazuma didn''t pay attention to their reaction.


    Part 4


    "Well then isn''t it about time?"


    At Kazuma''s words, standing alone, everyone''s body shivered.


    Even without having to say it they all noticed. That the earth was vibrating slightly but continuously.


    The activity of the ground spirits already reached a state of wild excitement.


    A great existence was in the process of waking up. The earth was being scared of that omen.


    "It- it''s coming!"


    Suddenly Ayumi shouted. Immediately-


    The sky was dyed red.


    "!!"


    The light source that removed the darkness was a pillar of flame gushing out from Mt. Fuji''s crater. The red hot magma running up as if aiming at the heavens was glittering in a vivid red.


    "....This means the eruption comes first, huh? This is quite a surprise."


    "Why are you so calm about the situation?"


    Expressionless, Ren drew closer to Kazuma taking his time to admire at leisure the magnificence of the scenery.


    "There wasn''t supposed to be any damage."


    "Well, calm down. It''s no use arguing about spilled milk. Besides, just one eruption shot won''t do too much damage. If it''s that degree it will basically cool down by the time it reaches the foot of the mountain - Ooh?"


    Kazuma, trying to comfort Ren and soothe him, forgot his words at the scene in front of his eyes. When Ren turned his head in confusion he had the same reaction.


    The lava, unable to reach the heavens fell down and returned to the crater describing a clearly unnatural arc.


    As if the mountain didn''t want to let loose even a drop of its own heat. Taking back all it spit out with the same opening Mt. Fuji became apparently dull.


    But -


    "It''s - not over."


    Without a need for warning they all understood. That this is the beginning.


    It''s coming out. Something, extremely unbelievable.


    "So, what will come out?"


    With an expression used when tearing open a present''s wrapping paper but with a facial expression that goes beyond dangerous, Kazuma said so.


    The seal already lost its effect. Following the caldera, from the depths of earth an enormous power was crawling out. The footsteps that made the earth tremor, they had the feeling they could hear them.


    "Eh?"


    Before noticing it, that thing showed on the summit of the mountain. Omitting all the process.


    "Just now, how did it appear?"


    "As if I know. Maybe it teleported."


    Kazuma casually answered Ayano''s question. It seems that even by using his power of perception this man couldn''t capture its movement process. The question on how it really crossed over the space was recurrent.


    "Please stop it.......making that stupid appearance....."


    " - It doesn''t particularly feel slow-witted."


    "But isn''t that a turtle!?"


    "Well......it''s a turtle."


    It seems they both agree on this. Certainly, of all the living things it resembles a turtle the most.


    Two short feet, protruding from a shell, a head and a tail. But that thing lacked all that made a turtle lovely.


    Almost like it was made of rock, the acute-angled body was composed of only planes and straight lines. From its mouth many atrocious fangs stood up in line. And then, among that boorish body that seemed made of inorganic substance, almost like a different creature only the tail, like a living thing, took the shape on a large snake.


    And then, more dreadful than anything else, that appearance was understanding.


    The Demon Beast was at the top of the mountain, they were at the base of it. The distance between them was approximately ten kilometers. But - even so it was looking.


    The fangs that were fully visible, sheet after sheet of snake scales, they could perceive it all as if it were in front of their eyes.


    It wasn''t just big. The excessively overwhelming power, its own being was etched in detail in their consciousness not permitting a vague recognition.


    "Is this.........Genbu (trad: The Black Tortoise)? But, that was supposed to be the Sacred Beast of water..."


    "Well, it''s impossible to be that thing right? Folklore about a mountain sustaining turtle exists in China but this has no association with it.", answered Kazuma without positive proof.


    And then, Ayumi explained.


    "That thing shape was decided by us."


    "By the Tsuwabuki Family?"


    "No, by humans."


    Contemplating on it for a while, Kazuma reached an answer.


    "Its shape was given by the power of the collective unconscious?"


    "It''s not something that grand. If we were to consult the records from those days, at first it had an indefinite shape but took one while fighting and finally became that. It''s called Zenon."


    " - Who the heck named it like that three hundred years ago?"


    Achilles and the tortoise?[1]


    Unintentionally Kazuma laughed at an inappropriate time.


    The practitioners that fought Zenon and the people that saw it happen imagined it various ways.


    What is this thing or something. They saw the sturdy turtle they couldn''t suppress no matter how much they attacked and maybe they remembered the same Chinese legend like Kazuma did.


    Or maybe, unable to catch up with it no matter how long they chased, they found out the transcendent nature resembling a philosophical contradiction.


    That kind of deed gave the course of action - the shape for that confusing power.


    The fact that they fought with the intent to throw it down but on the contrary they couldn''t kill the enemy can only be called ironic.


    "That''s why, the Tsuwabuki concealed Zenon''s existence even after the sealing. For the sake of not giving it an even clearer form. If at a different time the seal is solved, they prayed it would revert to the original disorderly power."


    "It seems that''s a wasted effort."


    "That''s true. Maybe it already stabilized like this."


    The two exchanged a dry smile.


    Ren viewed the situation somewhat displeased but he couldn''t really complain.


    "Hey - ", Ayano pulled the hem of Kazuma''s jacket.


    "Isn''t it kind of looking at us?"


    "Aah. As if it were a loaded gun.", Kazuma nodded.


    The Demon Beast - Zenon, was starring here with a look full of hatred. That pressure could be felt on the skin.


    Thinking what happened since the beginning, the manifestation of Zenon''s crude > - he''s a cluster of destructive impulses. It''s impossible to turn its hatred on a particular somebody.


    "And yet, why?"


    "It''s just a conjecture but will you listen?"


    "Say it."


    "It''s Kureha.", Kazuma frankly answered.


    "The plan failed but a part of the demon beast was mingled with her. Although impossible to capture, the emotion that occupied most of her consciousness - like her hate towards us is influencing it, maybe."


    "Don''t use us. The only one Kureha hated was you. You''re the one who fucked her up, made her despair and finally massacred her!"


    "The same thing.", Kazuma eluded the riposte calmly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "It seems we can omit the time needed to climb up to the top! It''s coming!"


    Simultaneously with his words, Zenon vanished. And one instant later, he reappeared.


    Right in front of Ayano.


    " -!!"


    The head that opened its mouth in a big way, descended from right overhead. Time to react, there was none.


    " - RAAAAAAAAH!!"


    But Kazuma, jumping out in front of Ayano with a powerful gale, knocked the rock head with a fist clad in wind.


    The demon beast''s cranium was instantly pulverized and that huge build flew in midair.


    "What the heck was that? Can it seriously teleport!?"


    "No, that''s wrong. That was reconstruction."


    "What''s that?"


    "It temporarily reduced its body to > went through the dragon pulse and then reconstructed. It really helps that there is a time lag before reorganizing its body."


    Saying that, Kazuma focused on Zenon. The head that was supposed to be pulverized was regenerated for the most part.


    "Wow it''s really not working - Ayumi!"


    "Y- yes!"


    "Run away. As far as your body can hold."


    She drew out her chin. Maybe she became self-conscious of her own uselessness. Ayumi nodded deeply and started running without saying anything.


    Around the time that silhouette disappeared Zenon finished regenerating and got up. Looking at him from the front he is really huge. Including his tail, his length measures more than a hundred meters. A majestic appearance certainly appropriate for the mountain''s avatar.


    "Hmm!"


    Even so, without hesitating, Kazuma showed a fearless smile and looked up at that large build.


    "Come, let''s go! Hey vanguard, just knock him off already like we previously discussed. Isn''t that your only redeeming feature?"


    "Shut up baka!"


    With a retort that was already close to a conditional reflex, Ayano began to run straight ahead.


    Zenon overlooked the petty living thing that didn''t know its place from a higher position looking bored.


    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!"


    "Don''t shout stupid turtle!!"


    While backing up the advancing Ayano, the rear guard made up of two people starting attacking. Wind and flame - that power that would obliterate a dozen demon beasts in one go, how effective will it be against this opponent -


    Setting up Enraiha while running wind and flame passed her from both sides.


    Using long distance attacks as a faint and using Enraiha for the finishing blow - that was their most basic tactic.


    "GYAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!"


    Once again the Demon Beast howled. As if invited by that scream, rock snakes appeared from the underground - an infinite number of them.


    Each was a serpent with two meters in diameter and they all blocked the way to Zenon. And then, using their bodies to stop the wind and flame, they gulped it down and were crushed.


    I can still go!!


    Ayano didn''t stop from running. Forcibly breaking through the diminished snake barrier, she was aiming at Zenon''s body.


    A turbulent presence was generated high in the sky. The presence she grew accustomed to when fighting Kureha. She instantly understood.


    A gravitation field.


    And in addition to that, a different order of magnitude than Kureha''s. An extravagant gravitation field was formed that right now was changing to something like a black hole. It''s not like she can''t oppose it but -


    "Kazuma!", she shouted without turning her face around.


    Believing she could be understood only by that, Ayano ignored the gravitational field and went even further.


    Zenon''s foot that was soaring right in front of her, she cut it in one stroke. Simultaneously a wind blade split open the gravitational field.


    That was an extremely exquisite combination - if it was successful, but -


    "......wa!?"


    Reverberating with a hard sound Enraiha bounced back without being able to scratch the surface. The wind blade that tried to cut the gravitational field was crushed and vanished instead.


    "Che!"


    "Nee-sama!"


    Ren hit with all his power the gravitational field that tried to crush Ayano. And a new wind blade swung downward and this time managed to slice and tear up the warped space.


    "Fall back!"


    Obeying Kazuma''s direction, Ayano speedily retreated. There was no pursuit.


    "Wait a second, that''s absurdly hard! How did you manage to smash its head?"


    "No, it would turn bad if I would attempt it a second time."


    Sidestepping Ayano that drew closer agitated, Kazuma casually shook his head.


    "Eh? That means - "


    "Yes, it hardened since then."


    Ayano looked up at Kazuma with a pale complexion.


    "Does that mean it''s evolving?"


    "Instead of evolving maybe adapting oneself would be more appropriate - well, it''s the same no matter what we call it....this is bad."


    Receiving damage and then enhancing itself so that it can withstand that degree of damage. Furthermore its energy reaches almost infinite levels so it can more or less immediately recover from that damage.


    "How- how are we supposed to fight that kind of opponent?"


    At Ayano''s question Kazuma showed his open hands as if saying give up hope.


    "What to do?"


    "What to do? you say - "


    Before the unintentionally speechless found a retort, the situation changed.


    A group of remaining rock snakes opened their mouths simultaneously. From inside, darkness was peeking out.


    " - Run!"


    Coincident with the shout, Kazuma grabbed Ren and jumped with all his strength. Ayano too, left that place with all her energy.


    Immediately following that, something invisible ran through the place the trio stood. That something drilled the thick sea of trees opening a straight road in it.


    The Tsuwabuki mansion placed up ahead in a straight line was annihilated without trace. Without using an explosion or blaze - literally annihilated.


    Descending on the ground surface with a new outlook on life, Kazuma murmured.


    "Is this......what you call a gravity rifle........? This is turning more and more into a SF..."


    "Now it''s not the time for side comments! Just hurry up and get serious already!!"


    Kazuma made a contract with the Spirit Lord and is holding a power that exceeds the human container.


    Ayano is telling him to let it out but -


    "I don''t really care but if I were to do that but after five minutes I''m out. Do you take responsibility for what happens after?"


    It''s not like Kazuma is suppressing his power on a whim or to show off. Using a power that rises above humanity in a human body, first of all that sort of thing is impossible.


    If he were to overcome that impossibility a back lash will always appear.


    He didn''t test the limit but it''s around five minutes. Anything more than that will fry his brain. Since they have yet to find a breach it would be reckless to use their only trump card.


    "Ugh - you''re useless!"


    "Say that after you did something!"


    Ren looked at these two, exchanging a bloodthirsty conversation, with anxiety. Becoming aware of that gaze, Kazuma softened his facial expression.


    "It''s fine. I fought a much stronger opponent than myself on countless occasions."


    Even I said that -


    Silently, Kazuma continued.


    It''s the first time I oppose such overwhelming odds. Can we do this?


    But before Kazuma had time to think of a counter plan, the situation deteriorated even more.


    Raising a howl Zenon summoned a large quantity of new rock snakes from underground.


    The rock snakes whose numbers suddenly doubled simultaneously oppened their mouths.


    "Wait a seeeeecond!!"


    On the battlefield where the gravity guns were flying wildly about the trio could do nothing but run.


    And then -


    Disobeying Kazuma''s command Ayumi was watching over the battlefield from a short distance.


    Even for her untrained eyes it was clear that Ren''s group was cornered.


    Wha- what to do.....


    "How unsightly."


    "!?"


    From the trembling Ayumi''s back a voice full of scorn was suddenly raised. When turning around, in Ayumi''s eyes war reflected the same face.


    "Ma- Mayumi-sama - "


    Without answering, Mayumi eyes were full of glee watching Kazuma and the rest being driven to the wall.


    "After all that talking it eventually became such a sad sight, huh? It''s impossible for humans to destroy that thing. Are they stupid?"


    Openly expressing her scorn she overlooked her imitation, whose eyes were like those of a frightened puppy.


    "Well then, let''s go."


    "Eh? Wh- where?"


    "Withdrawing for the moment, reorganizing our force and then resuming the ceremony. Because both these guys and Kureha were acting stupid the command line was torn.........so for now, we''re leaving this place."


    Mayumi took Ayumi''s hand and tried to pull her but Ayumi resisted firmly planting her feet on the ground.


    "Such a thing! Please wait! We can''t abandon Ren - "


    "I don''t care about those guys! There''re fighting Zenon by their own will so they can die for all I care!"


    by their own will


    Mayumi''s words had the opposite effect - that exact phrase made Ayumi decide. Including force, she shook off Mayumi''s hand.


    "It''s not yet decided that they are going to lose!"


    "They can''t possibly win!"


    "They''ll win! I - I will- "


    Mayumi opened her eyes wide in shock watching the pathetic determination hardening on that face. What was Ayumi trying to do - she understood it.


    "Y- you - "


    "Mayumi-sama."


    With a pale face but watching Mayumi steady the girl implored in a trembling voice.


    "Lend me your strength! Not enough to perfectly seal it but if we could weaken it, Ren will definitely defeat Zenon."


    "Don''t- Don''t mess around! Why would I have to - "


    "Think about it calmly!"


    Ayumi drew near, completely overturning the power relationship.


    "If you were to go now and gather the remaining Chijutsushi do you think that this newly set free Zenon will let you do it? If you want to do it, now is the time! If there''s the two of us surely - "


    "No! I don''t want to die!"


    As if trying to deny Ayumi''s words, Mayumi covered her ears. In those eyes, looking down on her own replica pure terror was floating.


    "You don''t have to do it until that point! Only to reduce Zenon''s power - "


    "No! Definitely no!", screamed Mayumi blocking her ears. Closing her eyes firmly as if to shut away reality, she shook her head and crouched down like a helpless child.


    Overlooking Mayumi refusing to listen to anything, Ayumi let out a sigh.


    "I understand. Well then."


    She lowered her head, accepting what she shouldn''t have seen and started walking towards the battlefield.


    Understanding that Ayumi intends on sealing Zenon by herself, Mayumi unintentionally asked.


    "You...Do you feel like killing yourself?"


    Ayumi quietly looked over her shoulder. Overawed by her determined gaze, Mayumi slightly looked away.


    "Wrong.", Ayumi declared with no hesitation.


    "I want to live. I want to live together with Ren!"


    Bowing her head once again in front of the speechless Mayumi, Ayumi started running.


    ".............I''m beaten..........there''s no end to this........"


    With a voice blurred with weariness, Kazuma coughed. Ayano and Ren were panting, lightly injured on different parts of their bodies.


    They were not done yet. Chopping down rock snakes, they even managed to injure Zenon. But that was immediately healed.


    It was as if swinging their fists at the ground. Because the opponent was too large, there wasn''t a meaning in attacking it. Even with a meaning there was no result from attacking it.


    They didn''t even had a match. The current status doesn''t allow for a competition. One-sidedly scraping off their physical strength, it''s only waiting for a chance to annihilate them - they were in the midst of such a hopeless situation. When Ayumi started participating in the war.


    "Ayumi-chan?"


    Suddenly recognizing Ayumi''s appearance rushing in at the last minute, Ren changed his expression.


    "Don''t- don''t to that! Run away quickly - "


    Without answering, positioning herself at the same distance from Ren and Zenon, at the top of an equilateral triangle, she adjusted her breathing.


    And then, slowly kneeling she joined hands taking a posture of prayer.


    "Ayumi-chan...?"


    After a few seconds, from Ayumi''s body an enormous power was released. On earth light ripples ware running, and little by little they converged to where Zenon was.


    What was she doing, Ren immediately understood.


    "Ayumi-chan! No!"


    Ren began to run trying to stop her. But from his back Kazuma asked a question on a low tone.


    "Where are you going, brat?"


    "What are you asking, Ayumi-chan is - "


    Not concerned about Ren''s agitation, indifferently, Kazuma asked again.


    "What did you say to Ayumi?"


    "Eh? That...that is..."


    What do you want to do?


    " - But!"


    "Ayumi answered your question. What will you do?"


    "..........."


    Biting his lip, Ren turned his back to Ayumi. He looked up at Zenon. Surely, its power was weakened.


    If it''s like that - they can win.


    "I''ll butcher it. Nii-sama get serious!"


    "Ok."


    Nodding deeply, Kazuma closed his eyes. Several seconds after - the pair of eyes that showed a second time were dyed in a transparent blue. That was the carved seal engraved by the spirit Lord of the Wind. The wind spirits playing in the sky were the evidence that he was allowed to control everything.


    Holding a power that tremendously magnified in his hands, the supreme ruler of the sky fearlessly laughed.


    "So, let''s go - the spirit of reincarnation from just one mountain, smash it to pieces until there''s nothing left!"


    Part 5


    Ayumi felt the fast approaching > closing in with each second. As if she were a drained water tank, the power was flowing out of her at an alarming rate.


    Even though she understood that she will die the moment this power will have run out, she didn''t try to save it.


    It wasn''t out of despair. She didn''t plan on risking her life. For the sake of living with Ren, it was necessarily to do so, so she did it.


    Just a bit more, just a bit more.


    But that wasn''t an infinite power. Enduring it with great effort, compensating for it with fighting spirit, she did it to the limit. Her breathing was severed, she couldn''t help but to inhale.


    Just.... a bit....more......


    As if she was turned off, she suddenly lost all her senses. The consciousness that sunk into the darkness, no matter how much she called out to it, her body already doesn''t have enough force to respond to it. She slowly collapsed forward -


    "What are you doing?"


    On the verge of collapsing front-faced on the ground a stretched out hand from the back sized the nape of her neck and pulled back Ayumi''s body. Her awaken consciousness recognized the silhouette of her savior.


    "Mayumi.......sama......?"


    "You talk big but is this it? If you, the one that should be protected dies first what will happen?"


    Folding her arms arrogantly, Mayumi sneered at the foolish doll.


    "Though you''re my imperfect clone I don''t want you to lose from such a thing."


    "..........."


    In blank amazement Ayumi looked up at Mayumi. In other words, this is -


    " - Hmm."


    Making an entirely arrogant facial expression Mayumi raised Ayumi''s chin.


    "I don''t want to be told that by Mayumi-sama who deserted under the enemy''s fire."


    Making such a provocative declaration with all her strength, a huge vein popped on Mayumi''s temple.


    "....you can talk back now, huh?"


    "Of course. That''s because I''m nothing but Mayumi-sama''s duplicate. Besides, no matter who it is, the performance of the one that is born after is obviously excellent."


    "......very good......"


    While her temples were violently convulsing, Mayumi murmured in a low voice.


    "Should I teach you what the original''s power is like? Prostrate yourself in front of the overwhelming power difference Ayumi!"


    Together with a sonorous shout, Mayumi released her power. The ripple that paused when Ayumi used all her strength started binding the demon beast for a second time.


    Mayumi-sama, thank you very much.


    Expressing words of gratitude inside her heart, she bowed deeply at Mayumi''s back. And once again she adjusted her breathing and gave her own power to Mayumi. The doubled effort tied Zenon much more powerfully.


    With this we can win - No, we > win. And then, together -


    While mustering all her strength, Ayumi addressed Ren.


    - we will become happy, right?


    "Woooooooohhh!!"


    The wind blade released by Kazuma cut all four of Zenon''s legs. Not letting the moment it was disconected from the earth escape, he pushed up the limbless body into the sky.


    As long as Zenon comes in contact with the ground it has an infinite amount of power. So, in order to defeat it, all its links with the earth must be severed, attack it with the greatest amount of power while in that state, and before it can regenerate destroy it so that not even a fragment of its existence is left behind.


    That chance, doesn''t appear very often. There was only this moment.


    "We finish it off right now!", Kazuma shouted, while forcibly throwing away Ren body, found near-by.


    Surprised for just one moment he quickly understood Kazuma''s plan and he converged all his power at one point.


    "Match it from below!"


    "Ok!"


    In accordance with Kazuma''s instruction, Ayano slipped right under Zenon. While in the Hass¨­-no-kamae stance, she put all her remaining power on the single stroke and swung it with all her strength.


    The plasma whose caloric value rivaled that of the sun sank inside Zenon''s shell. And then, from overhead, the descending Ren released all his power.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    The calorific value Ren emitted at that time may have exceeded Ayano''s holding Enraiha. The gushing out golden plasma simply went through the impenetrable shell, broke it and burned it to nothing.


    Broken pieces of Zenon were scattering and exploding in all directions - but Kazuma didn''t permit the existence of such delicate splinters.


    "Vanish!!"


    A hard wind exceeding the speed of sound - no, the intent to kill carried by the wind annihilated the countless fragments until none remained.


    Literally annihilated. Without even leaving dust, all traces of Zenon''s existence disappeared.


    "Aahh - shit!", spit out Kazuma, tired.


    That was the limit. His brain was about to start burning off. With the last of his power making Ren, about to crash, land softly, right away the seal placed on his eyes was resumed. He couldn''t move, not even a step. If he were to release his consciousness he would continue sleeping for at least three days.


    But.....I can''t do that.


    He had the obligation to see the end with his own eyes. Because although he knew he did everything he could he didn''t stop it.


    We can''t save can we? Me and you too....


    We.........we woooooooooooooonn!!


    While flying down on the wind, Ren was overjoyed inside.


    He quickly wanted to meet Ayumi. He wanted to see Ayumi''s delighted face. That thought was overflowing his consciousness.


    A few more meters remained before reaching the ground but he hurriedly destroyed the wind barrier and jumped out.


    Coincident with his landing, he started running. Aiming for the girl he loved more than anyone else.


    "Ayumi-chan!"


    To Ren waving his hand with a fully smiling face Ayumi returned a blank smile,and then - she collapsed.


    "Ayumi-chan?"


    Ren stood still opening his eyes wide in surprise but when he calmed down he immediately ran to her.


    He held the senseless girl in his arms and shouted.


    "Ayumi-chan! Ayumi-chan......!?"


    "What happened......!?"


    Ayano too tried to run over when she realized the disaster that befallen Ayumi. But, Kazuma''s hand restrained her.


    Gripping her hand firmly, Kazuma said:


    "You''re not needed."


    "What are you saying? She needs treatment quickly - "


    "I said it''s not needed", Kazuma repeated, not looking her in the eyes.


    Just hearing that serious tone, Ayano''s face, elated from victory became stiff.


    "What the heck...is that?"


    Standing in front of Kazuma, Ayano asked with a cracked voice.


    "What are you trying to say? Answer me! Look into my eyes!"


    ".........."


    With a sigh turned to the sky, he pointed an emotionless glance to Ayano. And then - he suddenly started a story that apparently didn''t have any connection to this one.


    "..........Ayumi, Mayumi''s clone, said she grew up this much in just one month, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s what I heard."


    "You can''t do such a thing."


    ".....eh?"


    At Ayano''s involuntary question, Kazuma repeated plainly.


    "With the contemporary science human clones can be made but you can''t accelerate their growth. If you want to create a twelve years old clone you need twelve years."


    "Just- just wait a second."


    Not really understanding, Ayano hastily interrupted Kazuma''s words.


    "But, isn''t Ayumi actually here? Are you trying to say Ayumi is not really a clone?"


    ".......wouldn''t that be nice?"


    At the convenient guess, Kazuma was really cynical. He showed a wasted smile.


    "Mayumi''s father managed to accomplish something that the science can''t. What I mean - "


    "Jya jya jya jyan!"


    Interrupting Kazuma''s explanation, with a sky-rocketing high tension, without understanding the situation, blurting out her thoughts.


    "They used something that for us fairies is more important that anything else, the egg from which the next Patriarch will be born!"


    At those two''s blank stare, Tiana stuck out her chest with an >.


    ".......egg?"


    Noticing Kazuma''s isolated murmur, Tiana pressed her mouth noticing the verbal slip. But, she immediately started talking non-stop.


    "Actually - that is right. Ah, that doesn''t necessarily mean we reproduce by eggs you know! Is this what you call a >?"


    "You, where have you been until now?", Ayano interrupted the stream of words with a indistinct expression and cross-examined the fairy that appeared out of nowhere.


    "Eh? It was scary so I took refuge. But it seems everything''s over so I thought to come back to carry out the request. Hey, hey, can you hurry up? So you must wait until that kid dies? At any rate that''s two or three minutes more - Ugyaaa?"


    Without saying anything, mercilessly, Kazuma grabbed Tiana tightly.


    "You...You can''t talk until I say so."


    There was no need to continue with or else.... Coerced by the overflowing, naked thirst for blood, Tiana voicelessly fainted.


    "Well, that''s how it is. That way Ayumi was forcibly grown to the age where she can endure the ceremony."


    Throwing away the fainted fairy, Kazuma continued as if he didn''t do anything.


    "Using such a excessive method will naturally burden the body. That''s why her life span was so short. Yesterday, her cells already began to crumble. And she squeezed out that much power with her body in such a state. There''s nothing to be done."


    "No way......."


    Ayano murmured in a daze and - unexpectedly scowled at Kazuma with angry eyes.


    "Why....if you knew such a thing, why didn''t you stop Ayumi?"


    "And then what would have happened?", Kazuma asked back coldly.


    "Stop her and then we all die together - would that have been better?"


    "That''s....."


    Becoming speechless, Ayano hanged her head heartbroken.


    "Then, what did we fight for? Wanting to save her, didn''t we just shorten that girl''s life span!?"


    "........"


    Kazuma looked up at the sky for a second time. And then, while on that posture, standing alone, he muttered.


    " - I''m sorry for being so weak."


    "!!"


    That''s wrong...


    She understood. This was not Kazuma''s fault. It''s not only Kazuma''s fault. She doesn''t deserve to condemn others.


    Not meeting his eyes, hanging her hand in shame, Ayano apologized.


    "Sorry...I took it out on you......"


    "That''s right."


    Although blunt Kazuma embraced Ayano tenderly. While brushing her head gently the way as if comforting a child, he said close to her ears.


    "You can do at least that much. Because this time I really couldn''t do anything."


    "I was even more....."


    "Aaah. Let''s get stronger. So that we can protect next time."


    "Fuuu......"


    Pressing her head on Kazuma''s chest, Ayano cried.


    While feeling unbearably comfortable. The warmth of the wide chest, the feeling of Kazuma gently brushing her head.


    "Ayumi-chan! Ayumi-chan! Pull yourself together!"


    Holding Ayumi''s completely limp body, Ren called out to her with a frantic expression.


    Maybe because that feeling was transmitted, Ayumi''s closed eyelids slowly opened.


    "......Ren?"


    "Ayumi....chan....."


    "I''m so glad - I meet you again..."


    Softly and tenderly, Ayumi smiled. Just by watching that clear facial expression, Ren realized.


    That she was beyond his help. Unable to bear it, tears were flooding.


    "....Ayumi-chan...."


    ".......I used too much power.....I''m already......no good......"


    I couldn''t protect - At that regretful thought scorching Ren''s body Ayumi showed an absurd smile, as if she lost something petty.


    "I''m sorry.....I....I wanted more......"


    Ayumi slowly shook her head. As if saying it''s not Ren''s fault.


    "Listen, Ren......in the end, I have only one wish........"


    "In the end....!"


    Beginning to speak, Ren opened and closed his mouth soundlessly. At this point, words of consolation have no meaning.


    "......what is is?"


    No matter what wish, I''ll grant it, Ren decided strongly in his heart. It doesn''t matter if it takes him all his life.


    If she will say she wants both to leave together, he will gladly die.


    Ren brought hie ear closer to listen to Ayumi''s faint murmur.


    "Don''t.....pity me....."


    "!!"


    Unintentionally Ren opened his eyes and watched Ayumi.


    Without regret or attachment, there it was the pupil that calmly accepted death.


    Different from the same way she was when he first met her, she doesn''t think it''s fine to die because she has no reason to live. Having finished what she had to do, dying with that satisfaction, her eyes were full of that pride.


    "I....don''t regret it.....you see, I decided it by myself. Just like Ren said, by my own will, I chose what to do. That''s why.....that''s why.....understand. I''m not a pitiable child. I can stick out my chest against anyone, I lived, that kind of life...."


    "Yes....yes."


    While endlessly shedding tears, Ren nodded many times over.


    "That''s true...Ayumi-chan was, splendid.....so much stronger, than I am....."


    "Really....? If you really think so, I''m happy......"


    Ayumi laughed gently. Feeling as if that silhouette was growing hazy, Ren blinked.


    "!!"


    It wasn''t an optical illusion.


    She collapsed like trash. Her hair, her hands, her feet. From the extremities of her body, like sand, Ayumi''s body mercilessly started crumbling and the life made of trash turned to trash, incapable of leaving a corpse.


    "A....yumi.....chan......"


    His face crumbled by the overflowing tears, Ren called out the girl''s name. Ayumi''s face pouted, looking up at Ren.


    "No, Ren. Smile - "


    "Ayumi-chan....."


    "The last time I see Ren''s face I don''t want it to be a crying face. I want you to see me off smiling. That''s why, please?"


    "Ayumi-chan - "


    The face distorted by grief, Ren forcibly turned it into a smiling one. One that no matter how you look at it strangely smiles while crying but Ayumi, looking happy, returned a content smile.


    That perfectly clear smiling face was showing that the end is near. A human being cannot smile in such a pure way.


    That was an angel or maybe the smile of martyrdom from a holy woman.


    Not yet!


    He could not yet believe that it was over. Ren has yet to say the most important thing. He came all this way for the sake of telling her that important thing.


    "Ayumi-chan!"


    There have been only two days since they met. But even so, inside Ren''s heart the girl''s existence became more important than anyone else''s.


    He couldn''t protect her.


    He couldn''t save her.


    They couldn''t be together.


    More important than anyone and anything, Ren''s only one. Even if she changed to rubbish, that thought doesn''t change.


    "I love Ayumi-chan!"


    It was obvious even without the words but he never said it before.


    He just wanted to say this. He had to say this. Not out of compassion, not out of a sense of obligation, he had to convey the feeling that got him this far.


    "I love Ayumi-chan more than anyone else in the world!"


    Opening her eyes, her pupils were clouded with tears. Her face was tinged with red, and the transcendent, heavenly smile returned to one appropriate to a girl her age.


    "...........,...................."


    Looking up at Ren, Ayumi quietly murmured. But that whisper already couldn''t make the atmosphere vibrate and disappeared inside her mouth.


    "Eh? What - ", Ren asked back, but at that moment -


    Zaaaaahh


    with a dry sound, Ayumi''s full body changed to trash.


    From the gaps between his arms, the substance that was Ayumi spilled and dissipated.


    The shrine maiden costume that lost its master was strongly, strongly embraced by the boy.


    "................."


    The only proof that the girl existed was the lingering warmth that has yet to disappear from the clothes.


    Swept away by the wind, Ayumi disappeared from this world.


    "What are you doing? Do you have a miko fetish at such a young age?"


    Ren, frantically clinging to the white robe, teeth bared, heard such a sober voice.


    Ren raised his face as if flipping.


    "......nii-sama......."


    " - Aaah"


    "......couldn''t protect......I couldn''t protect......"


    "It''s not like that."


    " - eh?"


    To Ren''s blank face, Kazuma trivially replied.


    "She had a short life but she died well. She died while smiling. She''ll have no regrets."


    "But........"


    "No buts. Do you want to look down on her last request? Don''t pity her. That''s insulting."


    "But.....but....."


    Grasping his hands tightly, shedding tears for his own powerlessness, Ren forced the words out.


    "I couldn''t be together with her.......I couldn''t make her happy....."


    "......I think she was happy enough as it was......"


    Overlooking Ren with a troubled face, Kazuma murmured.


    "If not for you, Ayumi would have died in ignorance, without understanding the meaning of happiness or that of despair. You rescued her from that. Isn''t that enough?"


    Without saying anything he shook his completely crumpled, tear-stained face. Many, many times over.


    Kazuma gave up on persuading him and let out a small breath.


    " - Well a man who would take the death of the woman he fell in love in a very rational way would be very eerie. If you want to cry then cry. You don''t have hold back."


    He beckoned him as if saying come! and Ren jumped into his brother''s chest with force enough for a body blow. And then, he started crying in a large voice.


    "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Hardly grasping his fists, he hit Kazuma''s chest many times over. Without even moving his body an inch, taking it all in, Kazuma gently brushed Ren''s head.


    "Ayumi-chan! Ayumi-chan! Ayumi-chaaaaaaaaaaaaaann!"


    The boy''s sobs resounded over and over again at night in the sea of trees.

 Volume 3, Epilogue

    Volume 3, Epilogue


    Holding under his arm the tube containing his graduation certificate, Ren looked up at the school building he spent six years in.


    It''s spring and that means he became a junior high school student. Although one might say the new school is close to the old one, it doesn''t really feel like a new beginning.


    In the school yard the sakura trees are early blooming, pleasing the eyes of the ceremony attendants. Ren too, looked at the sakura trees and harbored his already habitual thoughts.


    I wanted to show this to Ayumi-chan.


    Two months already passed since that incident. His scars mended for the most part and those that didn''t were replaced with something else - Today also, the world goes on like nothing happened.


    The Tsuwabuki family was restored. Although their residence was completely destroyed, they had few casualties, and the only people that died were Iwao and Kureha so it was the natural conclusion.


    By the way, it seemed Yuuji completely recovered. He became the adviser of Mayumi - the new Head and he was working diligently.


    But for Ren that didn''t matter.


    According to their report Mt. Fuji didn''t completely Die. Because of Zenon''s annihilation his spirit became almost exhausted. By taking in the surrounding >, it seemed he was slowly recovering. It seems that it will need approximately five hundred years to store enough power to erupt.


    But for Ren that didn''t matter.


    And for the fairy egg that was inside Mayumi, it seems Tiana recovered it without problems while Ren was crying. Later it seems Kazuma received his remuneration without fail.


    But for Ren that didn''t matter.


    "Ayumi-chan...."


    Even now, Ren can''t accept Ayumi''s death. Day after day - no, through out the day, he''s only thinking such thoughts.


    If he could have done it better, Ayumi wouldn''t have died at that place. And, even for a month, they would have passed their days in happiness.


    No, maybe they would have managed to heal her body and she would smile next to him even now.


    Only those kind of thoughts popped out in his head.


    I wanted to see something pretty.


    The girl''s too modest wish didn''t go away, burning inside Ren.


    "More.....I wanted to show you so many things. The world is so beautiful and yet......."


    And yet she''s not here. Nowhere in this world.


    "I can''t be happy by myself........"


    Whenever he saw a beautiful scene, he thought so. And he wished - if she were next to him -


    "I want to meet you - "


    He can''t forget. No, it''s not like he had the intention to forget. Together with the sense of helplessness from not being able to protect, the thought will burden him for his entire life.


    But, it didn''t stop. Accepting Ayumi''s death as reality, before settling this inside himself he can''t move forward.


    At the very least that word, her whisper on the verge of death, if he could only hear it -


    What did you say to me?


    When he told her his feelings, Ayumi said something back. The was the biggest regret.


    If he were to say it out loud, Kazuma would make fun of him. Ayano would hit him. They would complain unanimously.


    "Isn''t it obvious, such a thing!?"


    Rationally, Ren also understood. It doesn''t seem likely she would reply just to turn him down.


    But he didn''t hear the words. Ayumi replied to his confession. If he could hear it once he could put behind his first love. Without prolonging those feelings, he will be able to look for tomorrow.


    Looking up at the sky as if she was there somewhere, Ren whispered.


    "I love you."


    How many times did he say those words to the sky since that day? Obviously, there was no response. But still Ren prayed to hear her reply that day.


    "I love Ren too."


    "....?"


    Seeming to hear something that was impossible, Ren looked up at the sky.


    Naturally, there''s nothing there. No - for a second, something close showed on his field of vision.


    "Hallucination?"


    He had the feeling he saw the girl''s figure with wings......


    ".......auditory hallucination?"


    Thinking hard about it his mind was maybe driven to a pretty bad place.


    But, he doesn''t care, even if it''s an illusion. Hearing Ayumi''s voice after two months, he felt his depressed consciousness lifting.


    This sort of auditory hallucination I want to hear more...


    He left the school gate with light steps. Outside, Kazuma and Ayano were waiting.


    "Nii-sama! Nee-sama!"


    Raising his hand and calling their name, both of them slightly opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait."


    "..........."


    "What?"


    Asking while slightly tilling his head, Ayano waived her hand in confusion.


    "Ah, it''s nothing.......Congratulation on your graduation. - By the way, did something good happen?"


    "No, not really."


    "......I see."


    With an obvious look of incomplete understanding, Ayano stopped any further investigation.


    Ren asked Kazuma.


    "Am I weird?"


    "Instead of weird, it''s more like your expression drastically improved."


    ".....hmmm."


    After thinking on it for a while, Ren suddenly changed the topic.


    "By the way, I heard about the fairy egg that was inside Ayumi but are fairies produced from eggs?"


    "As if I knew the reproduction method for such random creatures. I wouldn''t be surprised if they grew from tree crotches"


    Immediately replying point-blank, Kazuma started a more serious explanation.


    "Well Tiana said the egg was a metaphor. The lump of life force, un-specialized, whose course of action has yet to be determined - that was the metaphor. I don''t know their concrete method of reproduction. Ah, come to think of it...", Kazuma said, as if taking the opportunity.


    "A legend from somewhere around Britain said that children that died before they were baptized turn to pixies."


    "Hmm, that''s interesting.", Ren replied as naturally as possible.


    children that died before they were baptized - that was an expression resulted from the Christianity practiced in Britain but it would have been more natural to say souls of children that after death don''t have a caretaker.


    Uninfluenced by God or Buddha so they were children that didn''t go to either Heaven or Hell. That means that the soul with no place to go becomes a pixie.


    Japanese people forget about their religion except for the memorial service - but all of them are attached to a religion. Without it, they would have no place to go.


    The children that satisfied the condition to become a pixie - they are almost non-existent in this country. Except for orphans or artificially made clones.


    And then, inside Ayumi the egg that was supposed to give birth to the next Patriarch was buried. From inside there, did a new conscience sprout?


    "Aha."


    He knows. This is just a prank.


    Blurry in his field of vision, just one shadow - that ambiguous thing on which his entire theory was founded is meaningless.


    But he''s still glad. There is just a slight possibility. There is hope.


    Using that he can live.


    "........hey, are you really OK?"


    Worriedly looking at Ren that started smiling all of a sudden, Ayano asked.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go. Today i want you to treat me a lot~"


    The celebration of graduation, and the celebration of entering another school, an event for the sake of going further he had the feeling that now he can enjoy all that.


    In this world where Ayumi died, he will continue to live. But, he will never forget.


    About the girl that became his first love. It was only for a short while but she lived eagerly and proudly.


    Burdened with everything, she accepted it - and while writhing she lived.


    "That''s enough, right Ayumi-chan?"


    The day he graduated from primary school, Ren knew his first love was over.


    ~~~~

 Volume 4, 1 - A certain cameraman’s day

    Volume 4, Chapter 1 - A certain cameraman''s day


    Part 1


    "Ugh, why are you always like that?"


    "Don''t say vague words such as like that. Was there a problem?"


    "A big one, you baka! You''re always, always forcing everything on me! To think that just by standing there you get paid, don''t you think of apologizing to the diligent working people?"


    "Not at all."


    "You low-life scoundreeeeeell!"


    The girl''s angry roar, rumbled in a big way.


    It happened during the evening, in front of the Shinjuku Station. The lovely girl''s scream, became the focal point for the people passing through.


    "Ah."


    Belatedly realizing she became the target of attention, the girl''s face became colored with shame.


    "You''re the center of attention."


    The man who seemed to accompany her, nonchalantly informed her. For a second time the girl frowned but being careful of the surroundings this time, she said in a whisper.


    "Who- whose fault is it?"


    "It''s yours, yours, yours. Don''t shift the responsibility."


    "Uuu.......a- anyway, we''re changing the place."


    The girl took the man''s hand and left that place behind as if running.


    Without being particularly unusual, a commonplace act found anywhere.


    But this was the beginning of everything.


    "Go- good grief......I was so embarrassed."


    While out of breath because of the powerful sprint, the girl glared at the man standing next to her.


    The man, while running the same distance at the same speed, with no indication of heavy breath, he replied calmly.


    "I already told you it was your fault. Don''t complain to me."


    "A- aren''t you in the wrong for not working seriously?"


    In short, it was like that.


    The girl''s name was Kannagi Ayano. The man''s name was Yagami Kazuma.


    Their occupation is to exorcise evil and protect the world from harm.


    As the man''s motto was earn money with ease, for people that possess first class battle abilities like Ayano, whom he met during work, he doesn''t hesitate to bear the stigma of a salary thief.


    That''s what happened this time. Without literally raising a finger Kazuma watched over Ayano like a sightseer frivolously ridiculing the seriously fighting Ayano.


    Being too serious and having pride towards herself as a practitioner, Ayano couldn''t forgive Kazuma''s attitude.


    "J- just stop it already you low-life scoundrel!!!"


    Which means her anger exploded in the already familiar way.


    What happened until now can be called an ordinary scene. But -


    "That''s no good, making your woman work while you have it easy, such a windward man is no good."


    "Eh?"


    Called out from an unexpected direction, Ayano frowned with a twitch. Turning her face around, a strange man before his twenties, with a sloppy smile, approached grinning.


    "Forget about that useless man and come with me. I''ll make you happy."


    .....What, a flirt.....


    Ayano instantly lost her interest for the man. Ignoring him, she turned to where Kazuma was. But - no one was there.


    Watching around even more, the useless man was putting a coin into a vending machine.


    "Hey.", said Ayano in a crushed to death tone.


    But even so, without changing his facial expression Kazuma took a sip of the Oolong tea, enjoyed the cold liquid reaching his neck, sampled its flavor in full and finally answered.


    "......What?"


    "It''s not.......what? is it!? Why, when I''m being involved with a left-over inferior man, are you ignoring it without taking any sort of position!?"


    "Don''t say that. The job is already finished, so I don''t think I have any obligation to protect you."


    In spite of absolutely not protecting her during the job, Kazuma said so, shamelessly.


    Of course, Ayano can''t be deceived with those words.


    "This has nothing to do with work. Every man had the duty to protect the girl he''s with at the same time!"


    "I think that sort of sexual discrimination has no logic. To begin with, one or two dozen of skirt-chasers makes no difference for you right?"


    "That''s why I told you that''s not it! With the technique of escorting a young woman - any man of caliber should care about that!"


    "That caliber should be fine even without asking."


    While arguing noisily both of them naturally took their leave.


    The skirt chaser saw them off dumbfounded, but after finally noticing something he shouted with grim eyes.


    "W- wait you!!"


    ".........."


    ".........."


    Stopping at the same time, both turned around with bored expressions.


    "Why couldn''t he watch us off quietly?"


    "He''s really an idiot that can''t read the atmosphere."


    "You....you!!"


    Completely made fun of, the man''s face flushed bright red. Of course, not being ashamed because he doesn''t know his standing.


    Gripping his fists, the man drew closer with a rough gait. No matter how you look at it, he wasn''t in the disposition to flirt with Ayano anymore.


    "Really......"


    Letting out a bothersome sigh, Kazuma took a step forward. It seems he intended to become the man''s opponent but from that figure, standing there with one Oolong tea can in his hand, no tension can be felt.


    "You should pick your partner a little better. It''s impossible to get this woman through flirting you know?"


    ".........What does that mean?"


    At his tone that was definitely not praising her, while her temples were twitching, Ayano pressed a question.


    Kazuma answered with nonchalantly.


    "It means that your behavior is firm, that you''re a very level-headed Ojou-sama."


    "............."


    With a pure white look, Ayano stared at Kazuma very long.


    "Say that again while looking into my eyes."


    "Sorry, that''s impossible."


    An immediate reply. Furthermore, he adverted his eyes making an unnatural face.


    "Kazuma?"


    With a sweet smile but while her temple veins were pulsing Ayano grabbed Kazuma''s collar.


    She pulled Kazuma closer with a superhuman strength her slender arms didn''t seem capable of and glared at him point blank, their faces very close.


    No matter how those two think about it, that was from the start nothing more but a lover''s quarrel.


    What''s more, they didn''t even pay attention to the existence of the man drawing closer.


    His very small pride stepped over, the skirt chaser''s face was warped with anger.


    "Yooooooooouuuuu!!"


    Glaring at the two huddling closer preparing to kiss, the man struck.


    But, just before the attack reached, Kazuma gently pushed Ayano aside and retreated himself, using that recoil.


    The man''s fist and then his body slipped through the space between those two.


    First his fist and then his upper body and then the lower half of his body went through.


    Nonchalantly, with his foot left in place, Kazuma swiped the man''s feet.


    "Gee!?"


    Unable to defend, the man lively fell down. And soundlessly meeting him half-way, using the pointed end of his tiptoe, Kazuma kicked the man''s jaw.


    " - gh!"


    Raising a voiceless shriek, he fell flat, the white of his eyes showing.


    Without even making sure of the conclusion, Kazuma turned back to Ayano.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    Heartless, the two started walking leaving the fainted man as it is. But, after advancing a few steps, Kazuma suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?"


    Without answering Ayano, Kazuma turned back unusually slow. Ayano too, followed his gaze, and looked at the same thing he was.


    " - Why?"


    Ayano inclined her head a little. There''s no mistake about it, Kazuma''s kick shot the lights out of the man''s jaw.


    That man''s cranium and his brain were violently shaken inside and he wouldn''t be conscious for at least an hour.


    "Hmmm - "


    Icily looking at the man that was recovering with an unusual speed, Kazuma pushed out his Oolong tea to Ayano.


    "Hold it."


    "Ah, yeah," nodding obediently Ayano took the can.


    Fleetingly looking at the can in her hand, for some reason her cheeks were dyed red.


    "Y- You....u...."


    Looking at Ayano, although staggering, the man got up. Admirably, his sturdiness is clearly exceeding his intellect.


    "You made me so angry.......I won''t go easy on you - I''ll kill you!"


    While spouting words with no ingenuity, the man was rapidly recovering. The unfocused pupil, was glaring at Kazuma now.


    " - Raah!"


    Raising a strange voice, the man started running towards Kazuma. He was fast.


    The movement excluding any technique based only on force and the explosive power was closer to that of a beast.


    Reaching top speed in just three steps, he brandished his hardened fists.


    "Dieeee!"


    The fist pushed out in a straight line. Kazuma handled that with a empty handed movement, parrying by rotating. Simultaneously seizing the opponent''s arm, making sure to catch his fingertips, he lightly overturned the opponent''s wrist.


    Only by that movement, the man''s body flew in mid-air. And then, with no sign of effort put into it, he was blown off with extreme force.


    By seizing a linear motion thrust with a circular one is swallowed up and the center of gravity crumbles.


    This is a technique that is called Aiki in Japan and China or Hapki in Korea.


    By utilizing the opponent''s power, a larger amount of power can be controlled with a smaller one - that is the advantage of this power but -


    - bekiii! -


    But even so, how much power did that man''s attack have, to be flung away with enough force to break the roadside trees he crashed into.


    Kazuma looked down in silence at the man that tumbled from the nearby crashed trees. There is no negligence in those eyes. It was an expression convinced that he will definitely get up.


    "Heh......hehehehehehe.....there''s no use......"


    As he thought, the man showed no sign of damage.


    "On the me right now, human attacks don''t work!"


    While screaming the man took off his jumper. That body dressed in a T-shirt is skinny. But -


    "Koooo......"


    Together with the exhalation, the thin body rapidly grew thicker.


    The over-sized T-shirt was pushed and stretched by the inflating body.


    "Ooaaaa!!"


    It was torn off when its limit crossed-over.


    ".....Is this what you call pump up?" asked Ayano, lacking a sense of reality.


    By repeating muscle contraction, by means of pumping large quantities of blood containing oxygen, the muscles will dramatically expand - there certainly is such a technique. But still -


    "Well - did the human muscle fiber extend this much?" Kazuma returned with a bitter smile.


    Practically, when seeing this you have no choice but to laugh. The man''s transformation reached the limit of metamorphosis.


    The thickness of his arms, the width of his chest, all his muscles, without exaggerating, swelled up more than three times.


    The body, neglected because of laziness, suddenly evolved to the utmost limits of a well trained bodybuilder.


    "Ku ku ku ku....."


    Expressing a full smile, the man inserted power in his muscles. The body that increased its thickness to the limit became even wider.


    "You''ll die you know? There''s no one who survived after seeing this body!"


    ".........."


    With sober eyes Kazuma inspected the surroundings. It was obvious but they became the target of attention for many pedestrians crossing in front of the Shijuku station.


    "This is a rough estimate but a hundred people are watching you. Do you intend to kill them all?"


    "Shut- shut-up!"


    Since his cool line was calmly retorted, the man shouted with a red face.


    "Don''t talk down on me! Let''s go!!"


    Together with his voice, the man''s figure disappeared. That''s what it must have looked like through the eyes of ordinary men.


    Much faster than the first charge, with a speed that obviously exceeds what a man can achieve, he dashed.


    The fist pushed out a second time and Kazuma dealt with it using the same circular motion.


    But, whether Aiki or Hapki, although it appears like a supernatural movement for the untrained eyes, the principle is still the same.


    Even using the principle of leverage, if the opponent''s power is bigger, there won''t be any effect.


    The man''s physical strength, drastically transcended the human limits. Although Kazuma had a far better posture, even using his whole energy, he couldn''t change the thrust''s trajectory.


    As soon as he noticed that, he moved. Diagonally stepping ahead, he moved his body from the trajectory and going even further, he went around the man''s back.


    The powerful fist was dodged and his slovenly stance was destroyed, leaving his back defenseless. Placing his foot on the back of the knee, Kazuma stepped on it with all his strength.


    With a crumbling sound, the knee''s ligament broke. But still he mercilessly stepped on it, beating the man''s knee to the ground. The white tiles spread on the ground broke at the same time with the kneecap.


    "Hikyaaa!"


    His knee completely destroyed, the man screamed with intense pain. Maybe because of the dull sound made by the knee, his upper body arched with force to watch for Kazuma behind him.


    Using the foot he broke the knee with as a pivot, Kazuma raised his elbow overhead.


    The cranium that was approaching from the opposite side was attacked by Kazuma''s elbow that seemed to bore a hole in it.


    The > pumped into the cranium via that extremely violent power blow penetrated his brain and came out through the forehead.


    The man''s body convulsed, then fell down like a doll with broken strings and was silent.


    As expected, he didn''t get up this time.


    "Many thanks."


    "Ah, I pointlessly used my physical strength."


    At Ayano''s thankful words, Kazuma made a sluggish reply.


    Although it was minor, because he exercised he felt thirsty and extended his hand to Ayano.


    "Oolong tea."


    Kazuma carelessly stretched his hand but the next second he turned his entire body around.


    He noticed that Ayano''s hand was empty.


    "My Oolong tea?"


    Cross-examined by Kazuma, Ayano''s cheeks lightly colored and smiled while showing her tongue.


    "I drank it."


    "Aah!?"


    Extremely childish, Kazuma''s eyes peeled openly angry.


    "You, don''t behave selfishly with the social standing of a rich woman! Return my Oolong tea!"


    ".....Still, don''t you think that it''s unsightly......" Ayano murmured, dejected by the excessive cheapness.


    Rare nowadays, she was full of disappointment.


    "Shut up. I can''t stand when other people take my stuff."


    "Well, leaving that aside...."


    Considerably displeased, Ayano forcefully changed the topic.


    "What do we do with this?"


    In front of her eyes, the fallen flirty man became a mere shadow of its former self.


    His flesh deflated and his body returned to the modest former self.


    No, it didn''t just return. Even after returning to the same shape, the muscles'' atrophy didn''t stop.


    Thoroughly endless, as if air slipped out of it, the man''s body shrunk until it turned into a creature of only skin and bone.


    "Is this...the backlash of power? But he doesn''t seem dead."


    "Well then."


    "Who on earth was this guy?"


    Kazuma shrugs his shoulders but doesn''t answer. Different from Ayano, tilting her head in wonder, he does not seem to have any sort of interest towards it.


    Taking an attitude with no sense of responsibility, Ayano stares at Kazuma including blame.


    "You''ll just ignore it?"


    "It doesn''t concern me. Well, as for the obligation I have as a citizen, shall I inform the police?"


    Taking out his cellphone, he pressed the buttons. But, contrary to his words he didn''t press 119.


    "Kirika? There is knocked down half naked suspicious person at the south entrance of Shinjuku. If you catch it, you may hear something interesting. Bye."


    Without waiting for the other side to reply, he one-sidedly informed her about the business and closed the phone.


    Ayano looked up at Kazuma with a stunned expression.


    "How to say this, you can''t be kind no matter the circumstance?"


    She knew who he contacted. That''s someone she definitely didn''t like but she couldn''t help but feel pity for Kirika.


    But, Kazuma replied very naturally.


    "It''s fine because it''s Kirika."


    A casual tone full of trust. That careless contact, unkind but without omitting crucial steps, recognizing the signs of Kazuma''s confidence in if it''s Kirika, that''s enough, for some reason Ayano felt discomfort.


    "Hmmm, is Tachibana such a capable police officer?"


    Not in other areas - without using words just by placing accent, Ayano spit out the thorny words.


    Tachibana Kirika is the name of the person Kazuma called. Her rank is police superintendent. She serves as the Chief of the Special Investigation Unit, the institution dealing with expelling evil spirits.


    It would be better not saying this but, as a matter of fact, this organization is made of only puny abilities.


    Especially their battle capabilities were really meager. So after discovering the devilishness to be defeated, they leave the actual defeating to the big guns - the Kannagi Clan.


    And so, the trust Kazuma was placing on Kirika seemed to be related to police business but -


    "Aa, ahhh, Kirika is really capable even as a government worker."


    It appears that Kazuma was trusting Kirika as a practitioner. Answering her question that was supposed to be mean earnestly made Ayano''s face become even more grim.


    "You meant very capable as a practitioner?"


    "Yes, isn''t she a top class Onmyoji?"


    "But isn''t that person from one of Tachibana''s branch families?"


    Even if it is an Onmyoji name, it belongs after all to one of the branch families. To say nothing of the do-nothing-job as a police chief.


    In front of Ayano who was having such warped thoughts, Kazuma shamelessly praised another woman.


    "Because she was more capable than the branch family, she was gotten rid of to Tokyo MPD''s Special Investigation Unit as some sort of exile."


    ".............Really?"


    "Especially for her, because she adopted fairly unprincipled different style techniques, they had various reasons for punishment. But, at the very least now there isn''t a single person from the Tachibana more capable than her."


    "Hmm, really?"


    Seeming really displeased, Ayano made agreeable responses in short sentences with no intonation.


    Incompletely understanding her obvious I''m angry attitude, Kazuma looked into Ayano''s face.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing!"


    Shouting angrily, Ayano turned her face away. Watching her reaction, Kazuma''s lips curved as if finally noticing something.


    "What''s up with you, don''t tell you have a sense of rivalry towards Kirika?"


    "I- it''s not like that!"


    That was an almost reflex answer but it was definitely not a lie. The one Ayano was fussing over was not Kirika.


    More than that woman, I was, by far...


    She looked up to Kazuma peevishly.


    As for Ayano, she was conceited about the fact that Kazuma was her partner. More than Kirika, she was far more helpful. She fought for the sake of Kazuma.


    "It''s fine because it''s Ayano."


    He never told her such words, not even once.


    He doesn''t trust in her. Perhaps he doesn''t even have confidence in her.


    Am I that useless?


    It seems she''ll forever be nothing more but an unskilled half-share. Thinking like that, she becomes unbearably anxious.


    Even so, this man never says what she wants to hear and only spouts worthless bullshit with a frivolous laugh.


    "It''s fine. In other areas it''s out of the question but as a practitioner you won''t loose. When exchanging blows you''re absolutely stronger." - Like that.


    At the expressively well timed reply, Ayano is helplessly enraged.


    "That''s not a follow-up! You baka! Just die!"


    Kazuma stares at Ayano''s fit of anger really, really happy.


    Since before the trust comment, for the sake of enjoying himself with Ayano''s reactions, Kazuma takes careful aim with his words and before she will realize it, many of these incidents will happen.


    Part 2


    One ordinary day after school.


    One section of the practice ground was filled with a silence full of tension. Everyone was neglecting their practice and while holding a hand to their mouths, their gazes were concentrating to one point.


    Before their eyes...was that girl''s figure. Elatedly reacting to the gaze that was already turned into physical pressure, she was standing there with a clear facial expression.


    Someone gulped - strangely that sound clearly reached her ears. As if that was a signal, the girl lightly kicked the earth''s surface and started running. Her route drew a light arc, a forward obliqueness, aiming at the bar the same height as her stature.


    Stepping on her left foot, the girl was released from the restraints of gravity. Her bent chest aiming the sky, her slender limbs danced in midair.


    "Oooh...."


    While watching over the excited onlookers, the girl''s head, then her beautiful arched body and her long stretched legs, passed above the bar.


    The posture of a perfect jump. The body that jumped over the bar was once more caught by gravity but that one moment was beautiful.


    With a light sound, the girl''s body was buried in the mattress. Her limbs spread in abandon, overhead the bar was still, expressing the high success of the jump.


    "........."


    A moment of silence. And then - an explosion of applause and cheers.


    "Veeeery goood! A new record!"


    "Kudo-senpai is great!"


    "Nanase, I love you!"


    In the middle of the bursting cheers, the girl - Kudo Nanase slowly got up.


    Not really exposing her emotions, it didn''t look as if she sympathized with the uproar.


    Looking up at the bar overhead, her lips faintly raised. That was all the joy she displayed for breaking a new record.


    Nanase Kudo - a beautiful girl with androgynous features and straight short-cut hair.


    Always calm, with quick movements and not an easy going tone like most girls and yet not boyish, she was enjoying an overwhelming popularity between girls her age - that''s why, this kind of scene was a daily occurrence.


    "Senpai, please use this!"


    A first year, winning through a violent competition presented Nanase, descending from the mattress a towel.


    "Ah, thank you."


    Nanase accepted it with a small smile. She returned it after lightly whipping off her sweat.


    "Haa..."


    Inhaling with yearning her senpai''s perspiration, the girl embraced the towel with an ecstatic expression. The others in the big crowd, having been outwitted, glared at the girl with murder in their eyes.


    Somewhere close to the development of the all-girl''s school-like act -


    "........"


    Clearly separating herself from that naive society, with a severe facial expression, Nanase looked in the way of the tennis court.


    She glared at the blackish shadow clinging to the fence with a violent repugnance.


    "Is he here again?"


    "Senpai?"


    A girl''s voice asked a question in a surprised tone. Noticing that, Nanase looked at the girl and showed a harmless smile.


    "Nothing important. Just, you know?"


    While answering, she gently brushed the girl''s head in a casual manner. It as an action with no significance in particular but -


    ".........uu?"


    With a scream that didn''t seem to reach the surroundings, the girl in question fell to the ground with a swoon face.


    ".....What happened?"


    "No- no......nothing....."


    With a red face and clouded eyes, as if fever made her delirious, the girl slowly shook her head.


    "I see. Then, take care."


    Not really thinking about it, Nanase started walking - aiming at the tennis court.


    The moment she turned to it, she had already forgotten the conversation with the girl. She was concentrating on the suspicious figure clinging to the tennis court''s fence.


    With a cool expression, totally different from the one pointed at the girl before, unforgiving, as if giving a sentence.


    "Hey, he''s still coming?"


    A second year in the tennis club, Sughino Mie murmured so, displeased from the bottom of her heart. Before her eyes, sticking to the tennis court''s fence, a short and fat shadow was peeking.


    Just by looking, he was a suspicious man.


    Setting up his digital camera, that figure taking snapshots of the girls'' appearance, no other word described him better than degenerate.


    If this man wasn''t a pupil of Seiryou Academy, they would definitely call the police. Or perhaps, there are a lot of people who think they should call the police nevertheless.


    Utsumi Kousuke.


    That is this man''s name. He is a second year but his results were so poor it was a miracle he managed to promote.


    His facial features resemble a frog. His whole face is full of pimples, and he had a greasy sweat regardless of the season so his frog image is spot-on.


    He belonged to the photography club but the subjects of his photos are just a step away from criminal or maybe already crossing over that line, only that kind of crap.


    But even so, the perpetrator is claiming that this is art, although nobody believed him.


    It''s only natural. If one were to see the expression on his while taking pictures, there can be no place for misunderstanding.


    The feeling of various dangers emitted from his blood-shot eyes gave the impression of a real sex-offender.


    "As I thought, he''s dangerous. Shouldn''t we do something?"


    "That''s right, he''s also scaring the first years....."


    Weirdly stared at by Utsumi, pressing his shutter as if possessed, the girls were murmuring between themselves.


    As if hiding behind her back the first years that have just joined the club, revealed their thought when looking for the first time at the ominous living creature.


    "Se- senpai......what is that?"


    "That''s a pervert."


    Mie immediately replied with no hesitation. That answer was something the first years, who didn''t know the circumstance, could''t comprehend but just because of that, their disgust and dread didn''t soften.


    "Can''t you do something? Maybe calling the teacher..."


    "Ah, yes.....he won''t come...."


    Staring at her kouhais, supplication clearly in their eyes, Mie''s gaze wandered around, her face troubled.


    No matter how suspicious he was, Utsumi was a pupil of this school. Moreover he had the pretext of being a member of the photography club.


    That means, photographing as a club activity was for him very reasonable. They can''t stop him from photographing just because his vulgar smile was eerie.


    "No way..."


    At that explanation, based on last year''s events, the first year''s crying faces were pitiable but nothing could be done at the present. Just when she was instructing them to give up, it happened -


    "Huh....Kudo-san...?" murmured Mie, recognizing the girl walking behind Utsumi.


    Simultaneously Utsumi also realized this and turned around, separating his eyes from the fence.


    At that moment -


    "Bukyaa!?"


    A foot sole with no leniency stroke Utsumi''s back of the head. The blow, more like stepping on him than trying to kick, forced Utsumi to strongly kiss the fence.


    "Gyaa.....Gyaabii.....?"


    To Utsumi''s ears, as he was wordlessly screaming, reached a cold notice of conviction:


    "How long did you think I would overlook your vulgar molestation, low-life?"


    "Guugyaaa....bebii...."


    Although Utsumi was trying to escape the restraint, his lazy, neglected body couldn''t overcome the force of the foot trampling his head.


    Vainly resisting, he was pressed down by the already doubled force. The flesh of his loosen face was squeezed through the mesh of the fence.


    "Uuu......"


    Because his already ugly face was distorted even more, all the girls in the tennis club simultaneously adverted their eyes.


    A dozen seconds after - at the time everyone was starting to see his face really getting cut in the mesh, the girl - Nanase removed her leg.


    The released Utsumi crouched holding his face. Crawling unsightly, from the gaps between his fingers he raised his eyes to Nanase.


    "Hiii......please....stop the violence...."


    A high shriek escaped. He tried to escape, stepping back as if crawling on his ass, but in the crowded place the fence blocked his escape route.


    Fleetingly watching behind him, Utsumi''s face became even more grim. On the other side of the fence, the girls belonging to the tennis club were watching him with grim eyes.


    Being encouraged by Nanase''s strong entrance, their eyes lost their fear for the ominous thing. Their looks filled with anger and flared up while their restraints towards the punishment of the insolent peeping demon broke.


    In confusion, Utsumi started an explanation,


    "Please, please wait. As a member of the photography club, for the sake of the year book photos, I - "


    "Don''t joke around!"


    "Hiii -"


    In a fit of rage the women kicked the fence and Utsumi fled that place as if tumbling.


    But of course, Nanase is in that direction. This time his face, receiving a Yakuza Kick, was once again dragged in front of the girls.


    "N- no, hey, listen....."


    "Only lies, huh?" one of the girls shouted.


    "How can you take such low angle photos for the year album? Everyone knows that you take dirty photos for the sake of your hobby!"


    "That''s true! That''s true!"


    "You rotten fat otaku shit! Diee!"


    "It stinks! Don''t get closer than a hundred meters!" several girls unanimously shouted.


    Obviously there were some unjust accusations mixed in between but Utsumi was quiet.


    Originally, except for taking pictures of girl''s lower parts he is a timid person. While being surrounded by female students, it''s impossible for him to object coherently.


    No matter how unreasonable the verbal attacks he received, there was nothing to do but to put up with it in silence.


    "Uuu, uuuu....."


    "This should be fine, right?"


    But a helping hand appeared from an unexpected place.


    That was Nanase.


    Naturally, she had the character of someone feeling refreshed after >. She doesn''t like the act of a large group ganging up on someone.


    To say nothing of the girls'' words which had already entered into a state of wild excitement and began to drift from the original point, changing into nothing but slander and ridicule.


    Nanase disliked that development so she got back to the point.


    It was just that, but -


    "Ku- Kudo-san!"


    With a face as if seeing Buddha from the depths of hell, Utsumi''s eyes sparkled. It seems that he was convinced that Nanase became his ally.


    "I - I knew you would understand! That''s right, my photos are art. These women can''t understand that!"


    Bracing himself he stood up while talking non-stop. He didn''t notice the cold anger filling Nanase''s eyes.


    "Aah, I understand! That''s why you were angry. Because I didn''t look at you and was taking pictures of this bunch. You don''t have to worry, you''re my most important subject. From now on, always - "


    Perhaps Utsumi''s character wasn''t vulgar but simply stupid. If a neutral person were to stand there, he or she could only think that.


    In the tennis girl''s expressions, there was already no anger. What dwelt there was pity and dread. As if looking at a bomb timer decreasing each moment, they nervously observed Utsumi and Nanase.


    And then -


    GASYAN!


    An ominous sound interrupted Utsumi''s triumphant speech. His camera, rolling on the ground, was trampled upon with all her strength by Nanase.


    "Aah, aaaaaaaaaa!?"


    The expensive lens turned into shards of glass. Utsumi cried in a bitter voice.


    "Wh- what are you doing!?"


    Without answering, Nanase kicked the camera with her foot. Placing the camera with a crooked frame on the top of her foot, she used a half rotation to volley-kick and sent it flying.


    The camera that flew with power crashed into the school building and smashed.


    "Hiiiiii!"


    With a pose similar to Munch''s Scream, Utsumi shouted.


    "Ah, ah, a..."


    Leaking out as murmurs, as if his soul escaped his body, he looked up at Nanase in blank amazement.


    A frozen gaze looked down on Utsumi.


    "Hi, hiii......"


    Nanase ordered the pale Utsumi with indifference.


    "Get out of my sight!"


    "Ah, waaa........waaaaa...."


    Revealing a meaningless cry, Utsumi started running on all fours.


    "Fucking trash! Just die!!"


    "Don''t ever come back!"


    Showering his back with the tennis girls'' boos, Utsumi ran away faster.


    Nanase stared at that retreating figure thoroughly indifferent.


    Part 3


    Shit, just watch you bitches....


    While placing desks one on top of the other behind the tennis club''s room - in a perfectly blind spot from the front, Utsumi boiled in anger when thinking of those bitches that didn''t understand his art.


    After shooting them at great pains, they falsely accuse me of peeping and taking peeping films...then it''s fine to answer your expectations right?


    The insistence of repeating the failed argument over and over is filling his mind. That was nothing more than a pretext, but for him it didn''t matter.


    Even if someone were to deny it, for him that was the absolute truth and he found no reason to hesitate to respond to the undeserved persecution with rightful retribution.


    "Yes, it got through!"


    Utsumi, standing on top of the desks, reached the ventilation fan''s frame. His body trembling in dark joy, he raised a small sound of joy.


    He quietly inserted the small CCD camera in the small gap opened in the corner of the ventilation fan. On the monitor he was holding, silhouettes of girls in their underwear appeared clearly.


    "How about this, did you realize.......?"


    Without realizing, while smiling simple-mindedly watching the girls changing clothes, a naturally scornful smile appeared on his face.


    While video recording the defenseless silhouettes of the people that insulted him, he was intoxicated by his own sense on superiority as if he could decide their fates.


    "I won''t be satisfied by just this. I''ll leak your pictures on the net. With no censorship. Hyahahahaha!"


    Of course, he will spread the video address inside the school. Intoxicated with sleazy delusions, in a sense, Utsumi was getting the hang of being a man.


    Making the gap and plunging the camera to the extent of warping the secret ventilation fan''s frame, bringing the old, discarded desks for support- even if it was for the sake of peeking, maybe he deserves some praise for putting so much effort into it.


    At present, Utsumi''s effort was greatly rewarded. Moment by moment, the camera''s memory is filled with undressed girls.


    It''s understandable for them not to notice. The back of the club room had no windows, the fan is three meters high so nobody paid attention to it.


    Not one person noticed the fact that the fan''s frame was subtly warped. Therefore, Utsumi''s plan against the tennis club could be called perfect.


    If there was a miscalculation, it could only be that he didn''t notice the gloomy path weaving its way through the groove of trees was used as a shortcut.


    And so, when she called out to him asking for his identity, her character was not simple enough to make it a prior warning.


    "Uhii!?"


    Suddenly something shook underfoot. Realizing that someone kicked the desks serving as scaffolding, his plump relaxed body fell, aiming for the ground.


    " - uu!"


    He fell on his back. For an instant, his breathing stopped. Without really being able to scream in pain, extremely nervous and convulsing, Utsumi fainted.


    "Good grief - "


    A murmur reached his ear. For some reason he could clearly understand that voice even in the middle of roaring noise made by the falling bricks.


    He slowly opened his eyelids, tightly closed in pain. The first thing in his field of vision were two slender, long legs.


    Ankles closed tightly. Calves covered with knee socks. Firm tights - extremely healthy, the beautiful legs of an active person.


    Legs he recognized. Without having to look at her face, Utsumi knew who those legs belonged to. Track club, second year, Kudo Nanase.


    They were without doubt the legs of that girl, his main target.


    Forgetting the situation he was in, Utsumi was fascinated by those legs soaring before his eyes.


    The one he captured on hundred of pictures but as expected looking at them so close, the intensity was different.


    Furthermore, because of the extremely low angle he was looking from, he could see almost to her crotch. Those essentials were covered by her skirt but they were very suggestive.


    This was a chance. Forgetting the pain in his body Utsumi shuffled his feet remaining in the same position, approaching Nanase.


    More, just a bit more...


    He stretched his neck to the limit, trying to peek behind the mystery veil but -


    Together with a crash resounding all around his cranium, his field of vision was plunged into darkness.


    "Guu......Gyaa....?"


    While not understanding that his face was stepped on, Utsumi tried to brush away the thing covering his eyes. But he was powerless against the unforgiving trampling that didn''t hesitate to rub dirt into his eyes.


    "You really don''t learn, do you?" Nanase spit out disgusted, while stepping on and grinding Utsumi''s face.


    "Don''t techniques like reflection and regret suit your body, bizarre frog man?"


    "Fuu....Fuguu...Gyaaah....!"


    Although her manner of speaking was excessive, Utsumi had no strength to object, his face being ground and all, so he clenched his teeth.


    That was the moment when the girls from the tennis club rushed out, hearing noise.


    " - Nanase-san?"


    "Yo."


    Nanase replied to Mie''s reflexive cry, lightly raising her hand. Of course, she didn''t stop stomping and treading on the piece of meat beneath her feet.


    Noticing that movement, Mie shifted her gaze to Nanase''s feet. And then, to the surroundings.


    First of all to the source of the noise, the scattered desks. And then on the CCD camera thrust into a crack made in the ventilation fan. The small monitor connected to the camera was swinging like a pendulum.


    It was a very clear scene. After looking at Utsumi with a penetrating cold glance, she exchanged looks with her colleagues that followed her.


    There was no need for words. Reading Mie''s intent just by eye contact, they rushed back to the club-room.


    Ten seconds after, the club''s door was opened for a second time and all the girls in the club rushed out with rough steps. They speedily encircled Utsumi and glared at him with eyes burning in anger.


    A bit later the first years came out of the club-room. The reason they were late could be clearly seen. They collected the lynching tools. As expected they avoided the rackets, the emphasis was on the mop. But one person was holding a battered metal bat taken from somewhere.


    ".....Thank you, Nanase-san. That''s enough." Mie said in a restrained voice.


    "Yeah."


    Nanase nodded, knocking down Utsumi''s head with a thick sound. While his body was faced up, she turned his head. Again, his head twisted.


    "Oo...Okekereba..."


    Bearing a pain intense enough to break his neck-bones, Utsumi rolled his body the same way his neck did.


    Nanase chose that moment, when he was lying with his face on the ground, to retreat in a slippery manner of walking. That was only for the sake of not having the insides of her skirt exposed while removing her leg but of course, nobody complained that it was overkill.


    The girls were rather impressed by that brilliant movement.


    "Uuu.....Uuuuu....."


    The released Utsumi tried to get up. And then he saw the expression of the girls surrounding him.


    "Uu....aaah...."


    Revitalized by fear, Utsumi revealed a sight of agony and death. Realizing he could not escape, he started to explain in a trembling voice.


    "Th- this is art..."


    "Shut up, you''re annoying."


    His thoughtless words rejected, Mie thrust her hand out to the first years, waiting behind her.


    "Demolishing bat!"


    "Yes!"


    Without a moment''s delay, the first years presented her the scratched metal bat. Strongly gripping the overused bat, Mie shouted.


    "Heavenly punishment!!"


    "Oooooooooooooo!"


    Rising their voices, the girls raised their tools. And then like birds of prey swarming around a dead body, they jumped on the petrified Utsumi.


    "Uu, Waaaaaahhh!"


    A torrent of high pitched shrieks - and then silence.


    "........"


    Nanase meaninglessly raised her eyes to the sky and then, shifted her attention to the place where the gruesome lynching was performed. The target was silenced but still, the sword of justice was continuously swinging downward. The girl''s faces were radiating great joy.


    "Should I stop it?"


    "It''s fine."


    As if reading Nanase''s thoughts, a smiling voice could be heard from her side. Turning her face around, before she knew, the one that commanded the punishment, Mie stood beside her.


    "Are you satisfied, Sugino?"


    "Yeah, as you can see -"


    Mie was holding the metal bat, stroking gently the sword blade stained in new blood.


    "The demolishing bat has the power to wound and kill and beside it could turn bad so I had to stop."


    "Must be hard being the vice-president."


    "We are of equal status in this regard."


    Both exchanged a bitter smile, bonding for being in the same place and having the same troubles.


    Unrelated to the disastrous scene happening a few meters before them, there was a gentle atmosphere around these two.


    "By the way, I didn''t properly thank you. Thank you very much for today. You helped us twice."


    "That''s fine. The track club was also at a loss when it came to Utsumi so it wasn''t just your business."


    "Maybe it would have been better to do something like this quicker, huh?" Mie said while looking at the girls beating the hell out of Utsumi.


    "True. This kind of idiot will only be spoiled if left alone. Because he doesn''t understand when talking to him, there''s no way but to painfully teach it to him."


    "True. That''s so true!"


    Grasping tightly the metal bat, Mie nodded awfully forceful.


    "Now that we inherited the Demolishing Bat, we can''t permit perverted acts towards the members!"


    ".......No, I don''t think that has anything to do with it..."


    "Is that so? Anyway, it would be fine if the idiot learned something from that experience."


    They both had the same opinion on this point so Nanase nodded.


    "Certainly. But don''t overdo it. It''s not worth it to be charged with a crime because of such a guy."


    "I know. Leave it to me."


    Leaving it to the girl that declared so pulling out her chest, Nanase said her parting words.


    "Then, I leave the rest to you. See you tomorrow."


    "Yeah, see you tomorrow."


    A commonplace greeting. Smiling at each other. Without foundation, both believed that the tomorrow that will come will be the same as today. At that hour, they still thought so.


    Part 4


    "Hmm, did something like that happened yesterday?"


    The next day''s lunch break.


    While eating her lunch, Nanase told her friends - Kannagi Ayano and Shinomiya Yukari yesterday''s incident.


    "Ha ha, he got what he deserved," Ayano replied delightedly from the bottom of her heart.


    She also thinks Utsumi''s deeds are unpleasant so she doesn''t have a particle of sympathy for him.


    "So, is he still alive?"


    At Ayano''s question Nanase simply shrugged her shoulders as if saying I wonder. Substituting her friend who really didn''t care from the bottom of her heart, Yukari answered.


    "Of course he''s alive. Because luckily Ayano-chan wasn''t at that place."


    Yukari was wearing her shoulder length hair wavy, and seemed like a very gentle girl. Although speaking slowly, quite a number of people noticed at times her irony.


    "I see, that was unlucky - wait a second!"


    But, because they were friends for a long time Ayano couldn''t be deceived. On the verge of noticing, she glared with half open eyes at her friend, grinning at her with a happy smiling face.


    "Didn''t you just say something inexcusable with a straight face just now?"


    "I wonder...I only spoke the truth."


    "That''s even worse!"


    "Kya- Nanase-chan help!"


    Pretending to be scared of the roaring Ayano, whose face was blazing, Yukari hid behind Nanase.


    "Wait!"


    "Kyaa-"


    The moving around Ayano. Yukari escaping again. Gradually increasing their speed, both started running round and round around Nanase.


    "You guys, I''m in the middle of eating-"


    Amazed, Nanase warned them but without seeming to hear both continued to run around.


    After fixedly staring at them, Nanase closed the bentou lid and casually pushed out her leg forward. With superb timing, that leg caught Ayano running in front of her.


    "Waahyaa!"


    Ayano fell forward with all her strength. As expected, she avoided falling down but Yukari crashed into her back half a second later.


    "Waaa!"


    "Kyaaa!"


    Entangled, Ayano and Yukari tumbled on the floor of the rooftop. Disregarding those two, Nanase calmly resumed her meal.


    "Ow...uch..."


    Several seconds after, Ayano got up raising a grazed moan. Tearing off Yukari''s body tangled with hers as in a judo locking technique, she stood up while arranging her hair.


    "Na - na - se."


    Being spoken to in such a harsh voice, Nanase didn''t show any sign of being perturbed. While steadily chewing her fries she just put in her mouth, she declared as a matter of course.


    "I told you I''m in the middle of eating. You were raising dust."


    "But still suddenly tripping me up-"


    "It''s fine, I carefully chose the opponent. I wouldn''t do it to anyone except you."


    "Don''t do it to me either!"


    "By the way-"


    Ignoring Ayano''s outcry, Nanase turned her eyes to Yukari. Finally getting up while cleaning the dust off her clothes Yukari tilted her head as if asking What is it?


    "Do you know?"


    Yukari accurately read the aim of the untitled question.


    "About Utsumi-kun? Of course he didn''t die, nor is he hospitalized. You see, people don''t generally use tools and seriously strike at someone, right?" said Yukari while fleetingly glancing at Ayano.


    Sensing that, Ayano frowned.


    "Why were you looking at me?"


    Yukari nonchalantly turned away. As if she didn''t hear anything, she continued her conversation with Nanase.


    "That''s why, the injury he received from those blows is pretty much to the level of mouth cuts. They said his bones are whole."


    "Just that...."


    "Yes, just that. As expected, he will stay in bed today but compared to the damage he would have suffered from Ayano-chan, that''s just like a gentle brush."


    "Why are you using me as an example?" Ayano raised her voice again.


    Sensing she had reached a critical section, Yukari didn''t ignore her this time and faced her with an honest face.


    "Listen to me, Ayano-chan."


    "Wh- what?"


    The atmosphere suddenly changed and as if pressured by Yukari closing in, Ayano retreated a little.


    "I think of Ayano-chan as an important friend."


    "I see.....thanks."


    That was a pretty common thing to say but not in this context.


    She nodded frankly.


    "That''s why, please-"


    The light of sincerity dwelling in her eyes, like a prayer, like a request, Yukari continued.


    "So please, don''t say such mean things to me."


    "..........."


    Ayano''s temple had a cramp. Staring at Yukari with a dark glare, she let out a voice that must have crawled from the bottom of hell.


    "Yu - ka - ri...."


    "Wh ~ a ~ t?"


    Contrary to Ayano''s dark tone, Yukari''s reply didn''t have an atom of darkness. The song-like tone felt like the elegance of a bright spring.


    There''s no need to say it but this only had the opposite effect.


    Ayano slightly moved forward her center of gravity, the muscles all over her body poised. An attitude that gave the impression of a feline hunter on the verge of leaping on her pray.


    "Yukari....it seems necessary. We need to have a lengthy discussion one of these days......"


    Ayano let out a low, small whisper. It seems it was lost in wind but it was the kind of sentence that would definitely reach the other party.


    The tiptoes of Ayano''s feet placed on the floor, lightly scratched the concrete.


    When the few moments before the strife began expanding over and over - at that time -


    "Oh, it''s open!"


    Several boys came to the rooftop with a basket ball. It seems they wanted to exercise some after eating.


    The minute that the door was opened Ayano and Yukari returned to their former positions so fast it didn''t even leave an afterimage.


    Sitting straight, those figures smiling elegantly didn''t show any sign a cat fight was about to happen seconds before.


    "Hurry up. The lunch break will end - huh?"


    The boy in the front - apparently a first year - finally perceived Ayano''s group. His eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "Shi- Shinomiya-san? Kudo-san and- and even Kannagi-san?"


    The good fortune of being able to see the Academy''s top three beautiful girls in the same place made the boy''s face become loose. On the faces of the boys following him, an expression of supreme bliss floated.


    "I''m sorry, we''re in the middle of lunch. Can you restrain yourselves?" asked Yukari, while showing an brutally cute smile.


    As there were no boys who could go against that face, they immediately replied with a straight posture.


    "Of- of course! We''re apologizing for causing you trouble!"


    "We''re sorry."


    Moreover, Ayano''s smile increased the tension. The boys'' consciousness flew higher than the sky, their thinking ability all evaporated.


    Nanase saw off the departing boys, their faces intoxicated.


    The door closed, the sound of footsteps died out and waiting a few more seconds just to make sure, Nanase spoke with a sigh.


    "How to put this - both of you have a tremendous skill in hiding your true selves."


    "Isn''t it fine? There''re all happy.", Yukari replied with a nonchalant face.


    Ayano didn''t reply, on account of resuming her lunch.


    Understanding she said something completely pointless, Nanase feebly shook her head, resuming her thoughts. She once again looked at Yukari who knew all the gossip.


    "So, Yukari. Was his punishment decided?"


    "Three days of house arrest," Yukari quickly replied to Nanase''s question.


    Unintentionally Ayano shouted when hearing the too indulgent punishment.


    "Just that?"


    "Just that. He was a first offender."


    Also dissatisfied, Nanase frowned.


    "It could have been so peaceful had he been expelled......."


    "That''s impossible. If it''s Utsumi-kun, they won''t expel him before raping someone."


    ">? What do you mean by that?"


    "He''s from a rich family in hospital administration. The amount of his donations is top class."


    "Ah, I see."


    At the tough reality, Nanase kept silent with a sullen face.


    Seiryou Academy was a private school but it wasn''t unaffected by the declining birth rates. The period when only the best pupils were selected had passed and because its name was famous, noted families pursued it.


    The management was definitely not difficult but the funds were never enough.


    To put it in simple words, it was hard to part from valuable gold.


    "I heard rumors he entered the school through the back door, that guy."


    "Yeah, but those rumors were false."


    "Were they?"


    "Yes.", Yukari declared with no doubt.


    That was an information unavailable to a simple student but neither Ayano nor Nanase were suspicious about it. Frankly this girl, without changing her gentle exterior appearance, or maybe in accordance with her image was randomly well connected.


    Currently she is occupying the position of secretary in the Student Council but except for that she belongs to different committees and influential clubs. On top of that she has connections among the teaching staff.


    That vast and subtle information network had an unparalleled accuracy. No school event escapes her eyes.


    "That''s why, he''ll probably come back to school after three days with a calm face. Maybe he will be quiet for some time and reflect upon his actions."


    ".....I wonder."


    Remembering his persistent gaze trying to look under her skirt even after he was caught during the crime, Nanase breathed a sigh, fed up with it.


    "It can''t be helped, even if it''s a makeshift solution. If he will continue with this crap day after day, no matter how stupid he is, he will come to care about his well being."


    "Like yesterday? Ah, about that-"


    "What?"


    "Wasn''t Sugino-san the one that organized yesterday''s beating? It seems she suddenly fell into a coma."


    "Ehh? Is that true?"


    Unintentionally Nanase asked again so Yukari''s lips became sharp seeming displeased.


    "I never tell false information."


    "Well, that''s true - that''s just so strange, she looked so well yesterday," said Nanase doubtfully.


    Yukari raised her finger and said to her.


    "Maybe she was cursed by Utsumi-kun, huh?"


    " - Yukari, that''s not funny."


    "Eh, that was an indiscretion. I''m sorry."


    Gazing at Yukari, putting out her tongue, Nanase anxiously frowned with a light reprimand.


    She told herself she was thinking too much. But she instinctively knew. That this is just the beginning. That something bad, something really bad is just about to happen.

 Volume 4, 2 - How to defeat a magician

    Volume 4, Chapter 2 - How to defeat a magician


    Part 1


    As if during a wake, heavy silence was looming over class 2-B waiting for the morning opening.


    Three days have passed since then. Utsumi''s house arrest finished yesterday. Already there wasn''t a single person who didn''t know why was that man punished.


    Maybe he won''t come. That thought, accompanied by a feeling of oppression that could crush their hearts was darkly dyeing the class and the Academy.


    From that moment three days ago, yes only three days passed. During that time seven girls from the tennis club have been assaulted. Some had traffic accidents. Others lost their consciousness, continuing to look at something invisible.


    They were victims of an unknown illness and still unconscious even after so long.


    There were plenty of reasons. There wasn''t anything common between them.


    There was a lot of suffering in a small period of time but looking at it logically, there is no other explanation except accident.


    But.


    There wasn''t a single person in this class that believed they happened by chance.


    There was a connection. One that exceeded both logic and common sense.


    The man named Utsumi Kousuke.


    The ones that brought down the punishment for the locker room peeking incident, the ones that took the initiative, the seven that had unexpected accidents.


    In a sense, Utsumi became a school celebrity. His gloomy personality was well known and the locker room peeking incident was known around the school the next morning.


    Ant then immediately following that, the chain of accidents clearly exceeding chance. The fact that a lot of people connected those two was the natural outcome.


    When the first person collapsed some jokingly said it.


    "It''s him."


    "Because of Utsumi''s extreme resentment, she was cursed."


    At that time, it was still a joke. But as the number of victims increased the number of people who took it as a joke decreased and then disappeared.


    A curse.


    They started talking about such an unscientific word as if it was real.


    Various rumors appeared.


    That Utsumi was hiding close by when the traffic accidents happened -


    That one girl staring into empty space screamed "Utsumi is there!"


    That late at night a transparent Utsumi appeared by the bedside of a girl in a comma.


    Everything was a rumor. It had no foundation.


    But the mystery of the occurring accidents were coupled with Utsumi''s weirdness and the unscientific occult stories had a strange sense of reality.


    Especially for his colleagues in 2-B this wasn''t a joking matter. If only Utsumi wasn''t in this class -


    "Good morning!"


    ".....!!"


    The entire class'' eyes concentrated on the girl that casually entered.


    That was the girl that started the Utsumi''s punishment in the first place - Kudo Nanase.


    If Utsumi was the one that cursed the girls from the tennis club, then she should have been first on his list.


    But Nanase has yet to meet with misfortune. That being the case, everything must be a coincidence. Or maybe she was being reserved for the best feast - most of the people thought so.


    ".............."


    Reacting with a frown to their gazes full of fear and pity, Nanase stared at them one by one.


    Overpowered by the unflinching gaze, the entire class turned their eyes away.


    "Good grief...."


    Sighing from the bottom of her heart and as if pushing her way through the gloomy atmosphere, Nanase went to her spot.


    Sitting down somewhat roughly, this time she really let out a small breath.


    "The situation is so awkward..."


    It seems most people believe the rumors. Fearing the paranormal abilities of Utsumi - no, being influenced by the fearful atmosphere.


    Maybe there are people among these who were joining in Utsumi''s cajolery. Together with such unpleasant thoughts, Nanase remembered yesterday''s situation.


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing such words that didn''t seem likely to be true, Nanase involuntarily asked back in a loud noise.


    As if not wanting to meet her eyes the tennis club girls hid their faces en mass.


    Seeing that no matter how long she waited they wouldn''t speak, Nanase repeated her question in a somewhat stiff manner.


    "I''m sorry but can you repeat it once more?"


    "Th- that....I mean......"


    As a representative, the second-year manager - Tanaka Yui, timidly started speaking.


    "Don''t you want us all......to apologize.....to Utsumi-kun?"


    "What for?", replied Nanase immediately.


    She continued, as if trying to press for an answer the girls keeping silent.


    "What kind of reason is there to apologize to that guy? We''re sorry for not letting you peek or something?"


    The solid argument silenced the girls''. But decidedly they didn''t agree.


    "Keep your cool", Nanase persuaded them in a calm voice staring at those faces with the same expression.


    "There''s only one way to make that sort of man behave himself. If we take a resolute attitude then - "


    "But - But -!", Yui shouted, interrupting Nanase''s words, unable to hold it in any longer.


    "We''ll be cursed! There''s no other way! Mie-san won''t wake up, even Madoka - "


    "Madoka? Did something happen to Shina?"


    Shina Madoka is a second year in the tennis club and perhaps the most beautiful girl in the club. Wearing her somewhat quirky hair in a ponytail, she was an lively girl but -


    "She suddenly collapsed when she was talking with me over the phone yesterday - She was attacked by Utsumi''s vengeful spirit!", Yui shouted as hard as she could. A scream full of fear and horror.


    All the girls listened to her with pale faces. It''s not like they heard the story the first time. They knew the details in advance. But they couldn''t grow accustomed to it, no matter how many times they heard it. It was understandable. It wasn''t a simple ghost story. Because anyone could be next.


    "I heard Utsumi''s voice over the phone. Even if Madoka was in her room! She desperately said: Please, stop, I''ll do whatever you say But - But!"


    The first years plugged their ears. Squatting down while strongly closing their eyes, their faces full of bitterness.


    "No......no more....."


    Bursting into tears Yui stared at Nanase with a rough breath, cornered, her pupils swaying between sanity and madness.


    "That''s why it can''t be helped. Before she was attacked Madoka said so. That Utsumi threatened her. That he told her to do as he said if she didn''t want to be cursed."


    "Did he want sex?"


    If possible, she wanted to hear a denial but the Yui hanged her head in shame, her body trembling. She hit the bull''s eye.


    "He''s a thorough sleazebag, that bastard....."


    As one would expect she was shocked. But, right now there was another problem.


    Staring at the frightened, anxious girls, Nanase asked frankly, so that there won''t be any misunderstanding.


    "What you are trying to say is that instead of getting cursed it''s better to give him your bodies, right?"


    "......!"


    Having the reality thrust before their averted eyes, their faces warped with pain.


    If they were to calmly think about, it was impossible to permit such a thing. Regardless of them being experienced or not, to permit that thing to play with their bodies.


    But if doing so would buy their safety, there is no reason to stop.


    "If you want to do such a thing, it would be better to do it. I have no particular reason to stop you. But I''m out. I choose death."


    As if showing there''s no room for argument, Nanase turned her back to the girls. And then walked away.


    "Wait - "


    Nanase didn''t stop. She didn''t want to waste her time on something useless.


    "Why are you talking as if it doesn''t concern you? Isn''t it your fault? Take responsibility!"


    Unintentionally Nanase turned her head around when hearing the accusing words.


    "Responsibility?"


    What do you mean? was her face saying but then she saw the girls'' faces. She understood it all.


    "Ah, I see.", she replied emotionless.


    "What you try to sell it''s not your bodies but mine. Then just say so."


    "Wr- wrong!"


    Being looked at like a stone on the roadside, with a glance full of disdain, Yui''s complexion changed and she objected.


    "I''m not thinking about pushing this on Kudo-san. It''s just that Utsumi-kun likes Kudo-san so you should come together with us - "


    "I refuse."


    Without reserve, Nanase bisected that reason and threw it away.


    "My fault? Responsibility? Don''t be naive. I stopped him at that place but you were the ones who decided to lynch him. Take responsibility for your own actions."


    "I - I didn''t decide it! I was just dragged into this by Mie and the others, that was all...."


    A bitter cry. Hearing Yui''s words, trying to dodge responsibility so late in the game, Nanase replied somewhat indifferent.


    "Just tell Utsumi that."


    "Uuu...waaaaaaaaaaaahh!"


    Yui broke down crying. The other girls consoled her while looking at Nanase with reproach. But Nanase didn''t even flinch.


    Feeling attacked by Nanase''s severe glint in the eye, all the girls cast their eyes down.


    "Why....why did it turned out like this? Were we doing something wrong? Would it have been better to keep quiet and let him do as he pleased!?...Hey, answer!"


    Raising up her tearful face, Yui shouted. But there was no one there to answer. Nanase too, didn''t know what was the best thing those girls could have done.


    But it was obvious what she should do.


    "Tomorrow - "


    Nanase informed the other girls, who started crying too as if Yui''s cry was contagious.


    "Tomorrow, if Utsumi comes to school I''ll talk to him."


    "T- talk?"


    It doesn''t seem that there is any place for discussion at this point. Nanase continued disinterestedly seeing the surprised girls, not understanding her intention.


    "If it doesn''t get through to him and if he really can use something like magic, perhaps I can do something. I know someone who can. That''s why, don''t be rash."


    "........"


    Finishing what she had to say, Nanase turned her back to the surprised girls and started walking.


    "Is she still there?"


    While regretting she got such a late start, first Nanase went toward the student council.


    If Utsumi can use magic, he may be too much for her. But, she had friends. Friends who, in various ways, were very reliable.


    "......thc!"


    The opening door made a rough sound and then, a large number of people simultaneously suppressing the indication of a shudder, called Nanase back from the depth of her thoughts.


    Following the others, she looked at the door. She frowned at the expected scene.


    He, was there.


    A short body that seemed pressed from above. The loosen body without any training. His amphibian neglected face covered in pimples and his cold sweat, oozing out regardless of season, glistening.


    "Utsumi.....", someone whispered in a grazed voice.


    That''s right, the one standing there was without mistake Utsumi Kousuke.


    But -


    An extremely uncomfortable feeling spread out in waves.


    His outside appearance didn''t change in the slightest. But he was a totally different person.


    His facial expression, his eyes were different. The servility-like complexion and his upturned eyes that sneakily peeked at other people disappeared without a trace.


    Instead his eyes were lodging with an arrogance that scorned everything else beside him. On his ugly warped mouth scorn was clearly expressed.


    "Move.", Utsumi ordered proudly. Unexpectedly the pupil standing in front of him jumped as if he came across garbage. That action came more from disgust rather than fear but Utsumi smiled with his whole face comfortably.


    "Ku ke ke."


    He started walking laughing loud enough to hurt their ears and the students around opened the way in hot haste. The people standing down at their desks that were in his way took distance.


    Utsumi walked on, literally on a straight line. The one at the arriving point was -


    "Nanase."


    Having been addressed so friendly Nanase raised her eyebrows in discomfort. She looked up at Utsumi standing in front of her in silence.


    "........what''s up with that expression?"


    Utsumi was visibly irritated seeing that Nanase wasn''t scared of him. The dangerous situation was filing the air.


    Feeling the electrifying atmosphere the students held their breath and stood rock still.


    "Nanase!"


    "H- hey, wait - "


    When Utsumi called out for the second time Nanase''s name, one classmate readied himself and seized Utsumi''s shoulder. Turning back, before the boy was able to say something, Utsumi exploded in a shrill voice.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    At the same time his arm struck the young man''s chest. With no technique, just a blow with all his strength.


    "Gaaah!?"


    But that power was tremendous. Seeming to make a thick sound the boy''s body was blown off a few meters and after falling on top of a bench he crashed into the wall.


    His limbs fell on the floor with a heavy sound and the exhausted body was motionless.


    ".................."


    In the still as death classroom, the turned inside out angry voice propagated.


    "Don''t talk to me so over-familiarly! I''m different from you! I was chosen, I''m a noble person granted power! Know your place, filth!"


    Saying so while rough breathing, Utsumi looked down on Nanase again.


    "We need to talk. Follow me Nanase."


    Without waiting for a reply he turned back and started walking. But after making a few steps and noticing Nanase didn''t move, he turned around with force.


    "I told you to follow me!"


    His eyes became bloodshot.


    While sitting Nanase gazed at Utsumi quietly. Her eyes turned up but there wasn''t a particle of flattery in them. While phisically looking up her eyes were psychologically looking down.


    "Listen to me Nanase!"


    At Utsumi''s shout Nanase showed a cold smile. And then she slowly opened her mouth.


    "It''s Nanase-san for you.....frog asshole."


    ".................tch!"


    His boiling anger dyeing the frog face red, Utsumi ground his teeth. The sound of it reached the pupil''s ears.


    "Humph."


    Laughing at the depth of Utsumi''s self-importance, Nanase calmly stood up.


    "Well, I''ll go with you. Lead the way."


    Permitting it with the voice of a clearly superior person, she ordered his guidance.


    "C- come with me!"


    At the scream with no composure, Nanase coolly nodded and followed after. It was said after that situation seemed like the one between a paid-for slave and his lady proprietress.


    Part 2


    Utsumi slowly stopped after reaching the rear garden - a place that should also be called the delinquents'' spot.


    Putting two meters of distance between them, Nanase confronted him.


    Clearly led on, Utsumi couldn''t clearly open him mouth to talk. It seems he wanted to look composed but his eyes and fingertips moved nervously. It was obvious he was getting impatient.


    On the other hand while Nanase''s eyes were fixed on Utsumi''s, she was still. Although she wanted to urge the conversation, she didn''t break the ice and with a chilly look she observed the other party.


    "Y- you know why I called you right?"


    Finally approaching the limit of patience, Utsumi restlessly started the conversation.


    With an indifferent bearing Nanase shrugged her shoulders.


    "Who knows..."


    " - tch, d- do you want the same fate as the tennis club women? Your fate is in my hand!"


    "How terrible."


    Answering in a quiet tone, uninterested, she looked down on Utsumi.


    "So, when are you going to ask the main question?"


    "Y- you...!"


    Seeing that Nanase doesn''t respond the right way Utsumi''s originally limited reasoning was on the verge of snapping apart.


    His temple blood vessels pulsated with a fairly dangerous impression.


    "Look at this!"


    As if a transparent ball was held between his hands, he straightened his bad posture. To one that resembled the firing > technique from games and manga.


    "KURARARARARA - Ahhhhhhh!"


    Letting out a ten odd seconds scream, together with his spineless yell he pushed out both hands. Doing so, something invisible gushed out from between his palms and ran past Nanase''s side.


    Bakiii!


    Behind her the sound of something breaking could be heard.


    Looking over her shoulder, a tree trunk larger than her waist had just been broken from inside.


    It seems it was smashed by Utsumi''s Kame Hame Ha just now.


    " - wow."


    Nanase let out a whisper of admiration. Feeling empowered from it, Utsumi shouted triumphantly.


    "What do you think of my power? This is not all, my real power is >! I can make you ill from far away and even kill you! Did you know? The laws of this country can''t punish spell curses. Even if they catch me at the crime scenes the police won''t find any proof!"


    "............."


    Nanase didn''t say anything. She wasn''t particularly surprised. She knew about it from yesterday''s lecture.


    "Wa hya hya hya hya hya hya hya hya hya!"


    Perceived that silence in some way, Utsumi laughed with a clearly aberrant voice. He laughed and laughed and rolled about with laughter and glared at Nanase with a crazed expression.


    "That''s why you can''t but feel brittle in front of me! You cannot help but become self-conscious about your own pettiness and pitifully beg for forgiveness! Right?"


    Around Utsumi small explosions resounded one after another. His hair fluttered with no wind and the grass beneath his feet was tore off and fluttered in space.


    His > was running wild. That was a phenomenon produced by the disorderly emission of > that he couldn''t control but Nanase doesn''t know that.


    With a cold, transparent look she quietly gazed at Utsumi''s disgraceful behavior as if it was an interesting but meaningless exhibition.


    "So, I''ll ask of you once! But even without asking the answer is obvious! Be my slave Nanase!"


    "I refuse."


    The timing of her answer gave a cross-counter feeling as if hitting the side of his face at the peak of pride.


    Not understanding what she said, Utsumi''s eyes became round with an idiotic expression.


    "Wh- what?"


    "I said I refuse.", Nanase repeated most indifferent.


    "Don''t be conceited. Even if you obtained a somewhat useful power, your own value doesn''t change. You weren''t an asshole because you had no power. Because your character is vile you''re still an asshole. Come again after you start thinking about that."


    "Y- yo- youu..."


    His small body shaking, Utsumi stood rock-still. Because of too much anger he couldn''t speak. Because he obtained a great power, a power greater that anyone else''s he was a great being.


    That''s why, because of her own powerlessness, Nanase wouldn''t refuse him. She couldn''t help but accept the honor of being his slave with tears of happiness.


    That - That -


    "Did you finished talking? Then we''re done here. Class is starting."


    Without even thinking how much disrespect she was committing, Nanase spoke carelessly.


    He couldn''t forgive her.


    He must punish her.


    He must put her in her place.


    "Wait!", Utsumi called out in a low tone the back facing the classroom. He showed killing intent for that face, bothersome turning around.


    For the second time he took the > throwing position.


    He had absolute confidence in the wave of power swelling in the space between his palms. A mass of > was growing between them.


    An invisible destructive energy, whose existence could only be recognized by the small distortion in the space around it.


    Nobody can oppose that power. It cannot be judged by the law.


    - Therefore, no matter what he does it is fine


    - if it cannot be imprisoned in the frame of law and common sense, anything is fine


    "...a somewhat useful power...? - wrong, that''s so wrong! This power makes me different from the mediocrity you belong to, it''s the proof I am a chosen one!"


    Nanase was silent. But it was clear from her unfeeling eyes that she didn''t admit not even a part of Utsumi''s reasoning.


    "This is your last chance! Obey me Nanase! Or else - "


    "Just try it."


    ".....................tch!!"


    That one word made Utsumi loose the last part of his reason. Raising a voiceless scream, he pulled his hands to his right, one leg bent in front, the other extended behind and took a step forward -


    "Too slow."


    While following his standard movement, Nanase finished her preparation.


    She picked the aim of the things she was holding and pressed the button. The electrical terminal sent out by the spring recoil instantly touched Utsumi''s shoulder and the ten thousand volt current poured into newbie magician''s body via wires.


    "GAAH!?"


    His large body quivering, Utsumi fell down like a puppet whose strings have been cut.


    "Wa- wa- wa- what are you -?"


    Looking down on Utsumi who was unable to articulate his words, Nanase showed him what was in her hand.


    "It''s called electric gun. It''s like a stun gun with long range capabilities."


    But because it can be concealed in the hand it''s something for either self protection or surprise attacks. A disposable, one shot weapon. And illegal.


    Yesterday when they planned it all Yukari handed it to her but didn''t ask how she got it. Too scared.


    "Guu.....uuu....un...unfair...."


    "It only means that modern science is more helpful than mud-smelling witchcraft"


    Lightly retorting to Utsumi''s feeble grunt she took out another one from the pocket of her blazer. Without hesitation she aimed for his head and shot.


    "........Uu!"


    The obese body fell heavily and then it was silent. It seem he lost consciousness from this round.


    She stared fixedly at the inert body for another ten seconds. And after another ten seconds, confident he won''t move Nanase let out a long breath or relief.


    "....It went unexpectedly well."


    "Huh, was it unexpected?"


    At her unconscious murmur she heard a reply full of smiles.


    Confused, Nanase slowly turned her head.


    "Did you come?"


    "Well of course, if by any chance..."


    With brusque words, the girl appearing from the shade of the school building nodded while smiling.


    It was Nanase''s close friend, Kannagi Ayano. Yukari too was standing next to her.


    "Good job."


    " - Ah, I''m worn out.", Nanase replied tiredly at the rewarding remark.


    It was a match not quite good for the heart, she had assumed a poker face in front of Utsumi but in her heart she was coldly sweating.


    No matter how well thought the plan was, an ordinary person shouldn''t pick a fight with a magician. Something like that is a job for a sword or hand-to-hand fighting household and has nothing to do with a member of the track and field club.


    "Was there really no danger? I felt like walking on tightrope."


    "Some degree of danger is unavoidable, right? Because it wasn''t me there."


    Ayano had absolutely nothing to do with this incident.


    So no matter how foolish ecstasy made him, if she were to suddenly cross-examine him, he would have gotten suspicions.


    So Nanase - the girl he was aiming for was the only one who could contact him with no suspicions, have him confess his crime and be able to make him ostentatiously display his power.


    "Beside, I told you yesterday right? Sorcery in general is not such an absolute thing. Such a freshly made magician can be defeated by an amateur if taken by surprise."


    To say it frankly sorcery was a craft that changed reality according to one''s will. So to force out of the body such a will nothing else could be done except the magic.


    In short, the great majority of people could adapt to such a thing.


    Just by remembering the score, music doesn''t burst out. The way of turning knowledge into craft needs more than learning by rote[1].


    No matter how mighty a power you acquired, an amateur couldn''t all of a sudden become a top-class magician.


    The composition of a technique, its development, its activation - without separately validating such acts, to turn an assembly line product into mastery - a three days space was excessively short.


    "You can aim for than gap. It''s simple.", Ayano declared simply yesterday, when she was requested for magic counter-measures.


    "It has nothing to do with the strength or type of one''s power. For example, except Utsumi''s magic, even if he has the capability of a direct attack, there''s no need to be afraid. If he''s attack range is less than three meters, you are absolutely faster."


    Magic was not absolute. Nor almighty. If you fought against it without fear, it could be opposed with intelligence and effort.


    "Well, it went good so it''s fine. It all turned out well in the end or something."


    As if she earned it, Yukari forced her way between them. But then, she was the one who outlined the plan.


    How to calmly make Utsumi lose it? - Lecturing her even on the most insignificant details on how to effectively provoke him, going as far as to give her dangerous self-protection tools it''s unknown if this girl had capabilities of mediation or maybe the natural virtue of not raising antipathy.


    ".......true.", releasing her discomfort together with the long breath, Nanase bowed her head to them.


    "It''s all your merit I was able to catch Utsumi without getting hurt. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome.", Yukari smiled sweetly receiving Nanase''s thanks.


    "Well, this is what I do.", Ayano lightly shrugged her shoulders.


    "Leave the rest to me. I''ll do something about the cursed girls."


    Ayano herself couldn''t do anything to remove the curse directly. The Kannagi technique was specialized to fight directly with Youma and was not suited for such sensitive work.


    If it were Ayano''s father or her uncle Genma they could burn only the curse without hurting the body but she didn''t want to make such a big deal of it and request something like that from them, who were retired.


    There was, yet, no need to do it.


    Because she knew a more user-friendly practitioner.


    I think a public servant should extensively work for the sake of civilians.


    Thinking that if she were to say such a thing in front of that person she would get cursed, she walked to the school building.


    The helper she called had already arrived.


    Followed behind by two subordinates, the person waiting in front of the school building noticed Ayano and called out to her, waiving her hand cheerfully.


    "Hi, Ayano-chan!"


    Tachibana Kirika the Chief of the Special Investigation Unit greeted Ayano, smiling with all her face.


    Part 3


    "Did it go well?", Kirika inquired about the result point-blank.


    Not completely understanding why was she so awfully proactive compared to when she forced the job on her, Ayano replied.


    "Yes, he fell asleep after receiving the electric shock. He fell down in the back yard."


    "I see - "


    Nodding Kirika turned her eyes to her subordinates. To the muscular almost two meter tall man with an unsophisticated face and the beautiful but very severe short woman. Kirika ordered the huge height difference duo.


    "Secure him!"


    "Yes!"


    The woman energetically saluted, the man bowed and bowed started running to the rear garden. But the speed difference was quite big and while the woman took three steps the man took only one.


    Looking at him from the corner of her eyes, the woman screamed.


    "Run faster!"


    "Y- yes!"


    The man''s body shook as if hit by lightning and started to run with all his strength.


    "Officer Kumagai!"


    "Yees!"


    Taking action hurriedly, the man - Kumagai started running once again.


    For some reason or another the people left behind looked at his silhouette until it disappeared.


    "Detective Tachibana?"


    With a rare look filled with compassion, Ayano turned to Kirika.


    "Are these the best in your force?"


    "..........don''t say it.", Kirika whispered closing her eyes with a sorrowful expression.


    "That man, well.....he''s not totally useless should time and circumstance permit."


    That reply was delicately phrased but didn''t have too much persuasive power.


    As if trying to resist the subdued atmosphere Kirika slightly cleared her throat once. And then spoke in a formal tone.


    "Well, at any rate we, the Special Investigation Unit will take Utsumi under custody. Leave the rest to us. So, Ayano-chan, can you explain it to me in detail?"


    Ayano nodded. But - the class already started. It will be troublesome if she''s seen loitering around school.


    "Let''s go out."


    "It''s fine. We''ll borrow the reception office."


    It seem there was no need for concern. Kirika was thoroughly prepared.


    Or maybe it seemed like an excessive service.


    Frowning, Ayano examined Kirika''s facial expression.


    "It seems you''re considerably interested in this case."


    "Ehh? Yes, I want to talk to you about that too. Let''s go."


    Admitting it quickly, she started walking ahead. Ayano followed after. And then -


    "Why are you coming too?"


    Suddenly turning her head around, Ayano glared at Yukari who followed them like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Eh, I can''t? It''s unfair if its only Ayano-chan!"


    "That''s the problem!?"


    "Oh well, let''s put that jest behind us."


    Yukari suddenly put on a serious face.


    "No, I wasn''t joking..."


    Smoothly ignoring Ayano''s protest, she looked at Kirika.


    "If you want to hear a detailed story it would be bad if I was missing. Ayano-chan doesn''t know much about it."


    Kirika looked at Ayano. It seemed she trusted Ayano''s judgement on this.


    Reluctantly Ayano nodded.


    "It''s true I''m pretty much an outsider when it comes to this particular case. I think it would be easier to understand it if Yukari were to explain."


    "As expected of Ayano-chan. You understood, huh??"


    ".........."


    Ayano carelessly shook her head and called out to Nanase resignedly.


    "Do you want to come too?"


    "No."


    Her answer was clear and simple.


    "All I know Yukari knows too. I leave the rest to you."


    And then Nanase turned her back on them and started walking away with no reluctance. That gallant walking figure disappeared inside the school building without looking over her shoulder once.


    After Nanase''s figure disappeared, Kirika let out an admiring mutter.


    "That girl.....she''s kind of cool, huh?"


    "Right, Nanase-chan is really popular."


    "Even among girls?"


    "Ehh, that''s where she''s more than popular."


    Yukari and Kirika exchanged a teasing smile. For some reason, they got along perfectly.


    Sensing something chilling from the future these two would be intimate in, she forcibly urged them on.


    "Oi, let''s get going. Even if you have permission, I''ll be yelled at if we''re found!"


    Why was she getting chills...?


    "Please take your time."


    The female clerk brought tea cakes - three of them - in a courteous manner.


    "Yum, it''s delicious - "


    Quickly sipping tea, Yukari raised her voice in admiration. That was unavoidable. They knew by scent. This was Gyokuro, a top quality green tea.


    Their treatment was excellent. Even if it seemed the school was not happy about the police intervention.


    "Detective Tachibana, what did you tell them when borrowing this place?"


    "Nothing much in particular.", said Kirika in the middle of elegantly sipping from her cup.


    "Just, I told them all I knew and made small talk like It would be very serious if this were to be spread, right?"


    "..........."


    That was a clear threat, no subterfuge involved.


    "As expected of Kirika-san. Lovely!"


    Moreover, the final blow came from her neighbor. Looking at her, Yukari''s eyes sparkled and looked up to Kirika with an expression of aspiration.


    "As expected as long as the goal is reached the methods don''t matter, huh?"


    "Yes, I think so too."


    The duo reaching an inhuman agreement. Looking at those smiles in opposition to what they just said, Ayano was intentionally perplexed.


    "Why are the people around me all like this.....?"


    But this was not the place to grieve over her personal misfortune.


    "So, Ayano-chan please start."


    As Kirika resumed the conversation like nothing happened and demanded an explanation, Ayano spoke in a worn-out voice.


    "Yukari, please."


    "Ok, leave it to me."


    Nodding energetically, Yukari started talking about the details of the mystery cases that happened in the last few days.


    "Hey...."


    As it was all explained, Ayano''s face became pale.


    She heard only detestable things.


    A very accurate description on the hospitalized victims, impossible to have without actually reading the clinical records. Information enumeration that only relatives could possibly know. At the time she started quoting from the police reports of the traffic accidents, Ayano unintentionally hugged her body to keep herself quiet.


    On the other hand Kirika listened to it with a straight face but she could barely manage to hold it in.


    "I see.....that''s stereotypical."


    After finishing listening to the report, Kirika murmured letting out a long breath.


    "Stereotypical....?"


    "You asked me before, right?"


    At Ayano''s question, Kirika started speaking with that introduction.


    "Ayano-chan''s request was like a godsend to me. Lately, this kind of incident is frequent."


    "You mean, killing curses?"


    "No, there are some but I don''t know how to say it. Children from the middle to the second half of their teens suddenly started to manifest special powers. Ayano-chan was supposed to have come across something like that once, no?"


    Surprised, Ayano raised her eyebrows. Without even thinking, she answered.


    "The one in Ikebukuro - "


    The flirty man who demonstrated a bizarre amplification of physical strength.


    "Yes. Lately there are more and more of those kind of people. Not belonging to any special lineage nor there is evidence of learning it."


    The same kind like Utsumi, who had nothing special to him except his peeping photos mania but suddenly obtained the power of magic.


    "How about ability types and their strength?", Ayano asked, a freezing light dwelling in her eyes.


    The face of a Jutsu-shi.


    "It varies. Fire and wind, people who can manipulate electricity, enhance their bodies by magic power, use the Evil Eye. As for their ability, the Special Investigation Unit personnel has no choice but to deal with that degree of power."


    It was the result of controlling power for the first time. As if Utsumi was defeated by Nanase, a civilian, no matter how large your power is, it''s meaningless if you can''t control it.


    Even an incompetent but genuine Jutsu-shi who can perfectly control his ability has no reason to lose to an amateur who only has power.


    But, to a civilian who doesn''t know such things, it becomes an overwhelming advantage. The power to kill people without weapons and one that can''t be judged by law, few will abstain from using it for personal gains.


    "It''s pretty much how Ayano-chan imagines it. They do whatever they like."


    With good timing, Kirika supported Ayano''s conjecture.


    "Using their power for blackmail, for assault. On top of that fighting with others like them. Good grief, at least if they would be more cautions of public notice."


    Ayano agreed with a hard facial expression. It''s bothersome displaying their power in public. If mass-media would get wind of it, it would get very troublesome just to hush it up.


    "Ah - I heard about that."


    Without thinking of the serious atmosphere a simple-minded voice was heard.


    Ayano and Kirika, both looked at the girl glad looking like a sweet bean jelly.


    "Shinomya-san, can you tell us in more detail?"


    "On an Internet bulletin board, there was that kind of post. Saying that in Shinjuku there are people who psychic battle."


    "..........."


    This time the girls looked at Kirika.


    "Certainly, the incidents are concentrated in the Shinjuku. Was there something else."


    Urging for a continuation, Yukari smiled apologetically.


    "After that I skimmed it so I don''t know a lot. It felt like some mysterious-less story so I didn''t care."


    "Mysterious-less, what do you mean?"


    "It looked like some game talk. Such as special move or invincible combo, how many to defeat for level-up among other things."


    "......what''s up with that? Wasn''t is really just game talk?"


    "Yeah, I thought so too so I left it alone but - "


    "But it''s also true those kind of incidents happen."


    Taking over Yukari''s words, Kirika continued.


    "Shinomiya-san, can you tell me after the address of that bulletin board?"


    "Ah, yes, I understand."


    Bringing that topic to a close, Yukari lightly agreed and changed her focus once more to Ayano.


    "I don''t think I need to say, a natural outbreak of people with special abilities at such a large scale is impossible. Someone or something hides at the bottom of this."


    "I agree."


    "That''s why, I want you to cooperate with our investigation. The majority of people who obtained power are middle and high school students. It''s possible incidents that happened in schools didn''t reach out ears."


    The space called school is organized like a society. Those inside are distrustful of the external world so outsiders - especially adults are equivalent with a different species. Kids hate adults. The teachers dislike scandal. If those two parties were to collide, nothing can be concealed.


    Just like when a murder happens, the society settles as an unfortunate accident, the school is a miniature society.


    "I''m asking you so can you help...and then - "


    She winked significantly to Yukari. Ayano realized her intention but before she could object, Yukari nodded without reserve.


    "All right, if you''re fine with me I''ll be glad to help."


    "Yukari, you''re promising without thinking again!", shouted Ayano, her complexion changed.


    But even so Yukari wasn''t perturbed. Her smiling face carried the firmness of her decision and clearly declared.


    "This is not an empty promise. I know it could be dangerous but if it can be helpful to Ayano-chan I''ll do it. You''re always helping me, I need to reciprocate."


    "Yukari......"


    It''s not like Ayano was hanging out with Yukari for so long just for show. She understood that at such times Yukari couldn''t be persuaded.


    However -


    "Yukari, did your danger screw became loose or something? It''s the same for the discussions we were having, shouldn''t you think a little more before hanging out with people like me?"


    "I think I told Ayano-chan before that there''s nothing to be nervous about."


    "That''s something for me to decide, right? Even if we normally hang out, when such thing happen you should take your distance!"


    "......those, aren''t friends!"


    Defeated by Yukari''s expression who whispered so in a stunned expression, Ayano was at a loss for words. She looked at Kirika as if asking for assistance but she drank her tea pretending not to see her.


    "Hey, this is tasty."


    Sampling the green tea with each sip, she tried a different method. Regaining her composure she dealt with Yukari''s persuasion.


    "This time you understood right? Those like me hold an absolute superiority in regard for people like you. Don''t you feel even a little fear?"


    "As of today Utsumi-kun lost to Nanase, a civilian, so I''m not really scared."


    "Don''t joke around."


    Ayano quickly rejected Yukari''s attempt to joke. Feeling her friend''s seriousness, Yukari slightly changed her expression.


    And then, she said.


    "Ayano-chan is different from Utsumi-kun."


    Those obvious words said in an obvious way - included an unconditional trust.


    "The weight of Ayano-chan''s power, even if it''s a little, I understand it. You have a strong heart that holds your power in check. That''s why I love Ayano-chan."


    Yukari clearly remembered even now the first time she saw Ayano''s power.


    She was scared.


    Thoroughly burning to nothing a monster without even touching it, taking out a sword made of flames from an empty space and just by waving it once changing the surroundings in a sea of flames.


    Even calling it overwhelming seems stupid, an immense power. When she found herself in front of that power, she had no choice but to see herself as a helpless petty existence.


    She was scared.


    More than the unfamiliar strange monster, the girl she thought of as a friend was much, much more scarier.


    But - Ayano protected her.


    Although hurt by her inconsiderate attitude, Ayano protected her. Although understanding their relationship would never be the same, that she was hated, Ayano still protected her.


    She wouldn''t forget her determined eyes.


    She wouldn''t forget her determined appearance from behind, her iron will.


    "No matter what people like Utsumi-kun who only think about themselves do, there''s no need to be afraid of Ayano-chan. It doesn''t matter if all magicians except Ayano-chan are like Utsumi-kun. Because I believe in Ayano-chan."


    Why did it seem so? That people only seeking pleasure, without knowing the responsibility privilege brings, were similar to Ayano.


    Even imagining that was similar to an insult.


    "Ehhh......Ah-,...ugh........", blushing in an embarrassed way, Ayano mumbled.


    After being praised so much so earnestly, she couldn''t find comeback words.


    In front of Ayano, at a loss for words, Yukari expressed the same soft smile, as if understanding everything.


    "So, please. Let me help you, please?"


    Sweetly pestered by Yukari, Ayano put up resistance with all her strength by prolonging the silence,


    But - Ayano was not strong nor heartless enough to refuse her now.


    "Then, it''s like that."


    The moment Ayano, reluctantly, extremely reluctantly agreed, Kirika settled it.


    Even though she feigned ignorance until now - Ayano glared at her with eyes full of resentment, Kirika was unconcerned.


    "I''ll be relying on you two. Because Kazuma is also on this so please get in touch if necessary."


    "Is Kazuma doing this too?"


    "Yeah, he''s searching together with our newcomer."


    At those unexpected word, Ayano''s eyes opened wider.


    "Do you have a practitioner capable enough to be Kazuma''s partner?"


    "No, that person''s ability is unbearably burdensome but in the future it may become one of our main force. That''s why, I think that person should accumulate as much experience as possible - what''s the matter?", asked Kirika surprised, seeing Ayano frown.


    In a strangely tight tone, Ayano asked:


    "Is that person a beautiful woman?"


    As one would expect, Kirika opened her eyes wide in surprise. But that face immediately expressed a Cheshire Cat smile.


    "That''s person is cute, for a man. He won''t become Ayano-chan''s rival in love so you can relax."


    "Oh, Ayano-chan is so jealous.", said Yukari imitating Kirika.


    But, although Ayano would get angry at such things, this time she didn''t react.


    Staring at Kirika doubtfully, Ayano asked her in a depressed tone.


    "Detective Tachibana, do you think that Kazuma will cover for some burdensome man?"


    "......Eh?"


    "It''s not even about neglecting him in a pinch. If Kazuma even believes that man will get in his way it''s not unlikely he will behead him."


    "Eh? No, but, to go that far......"


    As if something suddenly came to her mind, Kirika''s face became stiff.


    And then, Ayano gave her the finishing blow.


    "This is none of my business, but will he survive long enough to prove himself useful, that newcomer?"


    ".........."


    This time, Kirika became completely speechless.


    Part 4


    "Waaaaaaaaahh!?"


    Isurugi Daiki screamed from the bottom of his lungs.


    Shinjuku third city block - that was one of the places public order was hard to maintain in this neighborhood.


    Around here a scream was nothing more but one variety of background music.


    Except if it was the case of a young beautiful girl, nobody listened to them anymore.


    "Waaaaaaa!!", the man screamed again.


    He had fairly capable lungs. If we considered the fact that he was sprinting with all his power, it was worth praise.


    While running for his life, Daiki looked over his shoulder. Only two meters behind him, that was soundlessly drawing near.


    A deep red dog. It wasn''t a normal dog. The height of his head reached Daiki''s stomach, and his body weight was without mistake larger. His deep crimson fur flickered as if the dog was clad in flames and his breath was spitting fire.


    That silhouette, as coercive as a nightmare was appropriately called a hell dog.


    "Gyahahahahaha! Die! Die! Die already!"


    "Heeeeelp meeeeeeee!!"


    Receiving from the back the death sentence, mixed with scorn, Daichi moved his legs very determined.


    Isurugi Daiki, twenty three years old.


    For the present time it was enough to say the Wisdom Eye he possessed, allowed him to live to this age.


    His height was 163 centimeters, his physique counterbalanced by his baby-face, coupled together with fluffy hair resembling a cat''s fur, he seemed bizarrely immature.


    His over-sized costume didn''t suit him. He had such a youthful look that although exaggerated, one may wonder if it he was allowed to watch PG-13 movies.


    "Hii......Hiii....."


    As expected, Daiki became tired, his feet unsteady while the crimson hell dog drove him away.


    The man that seemed to manipulate the the dog shouted in an elated voice.


    "Just die already, piggy!"


    That''s right, his occupation, totally unsuitable, was that of a policeman. And in addition to that, despite not having any sort of experience, he didn''t work at some local police station.


    He had a fairly special job.


    "Gauu!"


    In accordance with his master command, the crimson dog kicked the ground and jumped. It''s sharp teeth aimed at Daiki''s head.


    "Hyaa!?"


    That moment, Daiki''s feet tangled and he fell down. It was only by chance. He didn''t noticed the dog''s attack.


    But as a result, the dog jumped over Daiki''s head and landed three meters forward.


    The only damage Daiki received was a graze on the tip of his nose.


    "Hoo..."


    From a place separated a little from those two, Yagami Kazuma let out a murmur of admiration mingled with a smile.


    "This is the abnormal good luck of getting out of critical situations, huh? I see, that''s why he was assigned to the Special Investigation Unit."


    Remembering the special mention written on the report, Kazuma made a somewhat wry smile.


    From that figure, leaning on the building''s wall, smoking tobacco, couldn''t be felt even a shred of intent to rescue Daiki, found now in a desperate situation.


    Getting up, neglecting Daiki, once again caught in the deathly game of tag, Kazuma looked at the other man.


    He seemed older than Daiki but he was probably a minor. His long, dyed brown hair was messy. He wore a black leather jacket and black jeans, his knees visible. Instead of brass knuckles he wore rough rings on all his fingers and hard boots.


    He was very much a Yankee-like man. His name was apparently Hell Hound.


    ">, huh? It''s manifesting nature is >. Does that mean its form is >?"


    While thinking about various things by himself, he restored his gaze on the game of tag.


    It seems the game was about to end. Daiki''s physical strength was almost at its limit and his legs moved staggeringly, unable to run.


    "Ku ku ku ku! I wonder how many points is the piggy''s head worth?", shouted >.


    And then, he ordered the hell dog to finally attack.


    "Go, Garum!"


    "!!"


    The moment the hell dog, Garum, leaped, Daiki took out his gun.


    A roaring gun shot.


    The lead bullet was shot inside Garum''s open mouth. The red large body flew as if hit by a car.


    But, in the brief moment he let out a long breath of relief, Garum spun his body in midair and landed neatly on his legs.


    Those pitch black pupils looked sharply at Daiki and raising a howl, the dog spit out a smashed bullet.


    "Huh, how stupid! Bullets do not work on Garum!"


    "Sh- shit!"


    The cornered Daiki, pointed his gun to >.


    Of course, it was only meant as a threat but -


    "Hey, hey, you''ll be discharged if you shoot at a minor without a warning shot, you know?"


    Because of the spectator that gave unnecessary advice, the atmosphere was spoiled.


    >''s face instantly became stiff with fear and was dyed red, his anger rising.


    "Fe- Feel my threat! Do it, Garum!"


    The red hell dog approached fast.


    While resuming his flight Daiki glared at Kazuma but Kazuma received it with a nonchalant air.


    "Ah, and then - ", he continued as if chatting.


    "When you''re facing someone with a > attribute, you had better not carry any combustibles. Using gunpowder is absurd!"


    "Gaaah!"


    As if matching their timing, Garm spit out flames from his mouth. The sphere of fire, big as a soccer ball hit the gun Daiki threw at once.


    Kaboooom!


    "Dowaaaahh!?"


    Fragments from the gun that exploded in the air made holes in the wall, grazing his cheek.


    "Hee....."


    Except for his back, whether it was the wall or the ground, small holes were made here and there in his surroundings.


    Kazuma stared at Daiki, trembling in fear, and let out a sight looking up at the sky. He blew up a large smoke ring and said:


    "You suddenly destroyed your handgun after just being assigned. You should consider yourself lucky if you''re let off the hook with a written apology."


    "Are you a demon!?"


    Daiki''s scream bounced off Kazuma''s tough skin and disappeared, vainly melting in the air.


    And then, as if following that scream''s reverberation, the deep crimson hell dog howled.


    "Hey! Now it''s not the time to look away piggy!"


    Unable to stand up, Daiki dodged Garum''s pursuit by rolling on the ground. Of course by doing so he wasn''t able to continue protecting himself and gradually his small gashes multiplied.


    "Gyahahahahaha! Kill him Garum! I''ll bring the piglet''s head to Pandemonium and level-up to a High Class!"


    > laughed loudly. Kazuma made a wry smile, committing all the words to memory.


    "Point. Pandemonium. High Class. Geez, what sort of game is this?"


    But, this was done very cleverly. Concepts one would flinch from if told directly, by replacing them with game terminology, the sense of reality was lost, just like the sense of impeding crisis.


    Even this > evidently didn''t understand what he was doing. Because of the game-like sensations he wielded his power, hurt people, destroyed things and as a compensation his soul was reaped.


    "Will you die first?"


    Looking at Garum, leaping for the finishing blow, Kazuma let out a dry whisper.


    Did he think he won with this.........?


    "Hiii!"


    Garum bared his long fangs at Daiki''s throat, curled in terror. But the moment he tried to tear up the tender flesh, darkness was born before the hell dog''s eyes.


    "Gaaah!?"


    A complete darkness, without a ray of light. It seemed as if it suddenly corroded the space and instantly wrapped around Garum and disappeared without notice.


    Together with the crimson hell dog inside.


    "Buph......Gaaahh..!?"


    He heard a damp pained cry. Without showing the slightest surprise, Kazuma looked over his shoulder in a calm manner.


    There, an obvious spectacle was playing out.


    "Guugh.....Guuu..."


    > - that name was already obsolete, crouched down and mewling in pain. From the space between his fingers, covering his mouth, fresh blood was dripping out.


    "Guhh....Garum....Garum!"


    "Just stop that already."


    Stepping up to the man calling for the vanished dog, Kazuma informed him coldly.


    "You were completely devoured by that boy."


    "E-eaten, you say.....My Garum was..."


    "That''s why, you''re just a normal human until you''ll manage to call another one. So come with us quietly because we want to hear everything you have to say."


    "Sh- shit!"


    The man immediately tried to run but after running a few steps, his feet gave out and he fell down. Unable to fall safely, his face crashed into the asphalt.


    The fact that after a Jutsu is defeated the practitioner experiences a back-lash is one of the fundamental laws of magic. That''s why practitioners constantly prepare on how to elude that reaction but it seemed this half-baked practitioner didn''t know of that law. Which means he received that recoil flat and square.


    But still, because his power was a sham, it seems he escaped the same fate as the dog.


    "Where are you going?"


    As the man was obstinately crawling trying to escape, Kazuma mercilessly kicked him.


    Two kicks, three kick - only after confirming that the silenced man was not dead, he searched for Daichi.


    Dragging along his exhausted short body, the child-faced beginner policeman was approaching.


    Not saying any encouraging words, Kazuma heartlessly rebuked that unsightly appearance.


    "Why are you dawdling? It''s not like you were hurt enough not to be able to walk."


    ".....ou,gh"


    " - Ah?"


    "I''ve had enough! This job has no common sense!"


    "No common sense? - are you saying that?", Kazuma retorted stunned but Daiki didn''t listen, his eyes full of tears.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I took the police exam! Not the one to become apprentice to a magician nor to enlist in some army protecting the earth!", he screamed from the bottom of his soul.


    "I just wanted to become a normal policeman! And someday become a detective, to participate actively in investigations and such...."


    Finally unable to endure it any longer, his tears overflowed. While looking at that pitiful circumstance, using his power of imagination Kazuma recollected Daiki''s figure after becoming a policeman.


    Having been assigned one search case, the capable detective that bravely argueed with the brutal criminal.


    "............"


    Thinking of the limits of the human body, he feebly shook his head. No matter how much he thought about it, that scene only reminded him of some cheap school festival play.


    It was as if a middle school student was pretending to be a policeman.


    "Well, dreaming is free..."


    The reality was that Kirika, after having set her eyes on him, would never accept his application to change assignments. Same for a letter of resignation.


    Even if he was an individual or a public figure, Kirika had that amount of power.


    The Special Investigation Unit - it can be said it was already decided that Daiki would die in that place.


    Isurugi Daiki was not a person born out of what was called a Jutsu-sha family lineage.


    His father was an ordinary office worker. His mother was a housewife. He had an older brother but he too, was a normal salary man.


    Daiki himself, didn''t have any special personal history. He graduated from a reasonable private university with reasonable results and passed the police examination test normally.


    During the interview, he spoke about his desire to someday become a detective.


    But, that modest dream, or maybe his ambition resulted from not knowing his own place made him brilliantly flunk the test given before the police academy graduation.


    The result that miraculous response gave was that he had the ability to sense the supernatural, to put it simply.


    Without being asked about his opinion, he was assigned to the Special Investigation Unit, where he spent all his days as a human experiment, an activity called training.


    And finally they found the manifestation of his special power.


    > - the power to make a hole in this plane and expel all devilishness to a different dimension.


    He wasn''t particularly eating them but, the blunt result of his power was commented on with It''s as if he''s chewing meatballs so the name stuck.


    This power was conjectured to be the height of his abnormal good fortune discovered during the training, nicknamed >.


    Although it was repeatedly called good luck, Daiki was not a lucky person. Rather, his usual luck was very bad.


    When walking on the street dogs would try to bit him and bird crap always fell on his head. He has also a lot of experience with hitting his car.


    But, when the bad luck that had befallen him reached a lethal level, that vector was reversed.


    If a truck were to hit him, the wheel will suddenly turn and avoid his car. When he fell down, stepping on his shoe laces, a steel frame falling from a construction site hit the ground in front of him - those kind of things.


    Well then...the question is what will happen if he were to encounter misfortunes that exceed his level of manipulation.


    Just like what happened.


    The way he expelled Garum, its fangs about to tear his throat, to a different dimension without doing so to the unlucky ringleader. That was perfect.


    Although unstable, his power was as rare as a jewel. Regardless of what he thought, Kirika would never let such a talented man escape.


    "Waaaa....how long will I continue to do this.....?"


    It seemed he continued to cry. His words mingled with tears made Kazuma the tiniest bit aware.


    "Isn''t it until you die?"


    He kept those direct words with no delicacy inside.


    Although it''s true he didn''t do it out of compassion, it''s just that he tried to avoid even more depressed cries.


    Trampling down > under his feet, Kazuma ordered.


    "Take out your handcuffs and restrain him. If this guy were to escape, the lovely Room Monitor lady will electrocute you."


    "Hiiii!!"


    Raising a turned inside out scream, Daiki arrested the man. It seems he had the experience of making Kirika mad.


    Giving Daiki, who although slow tied the man''s hands behind, a sidelong glance, Kazuma turned his eyes to the surroundings.


    There were spectators. But, it didn''t appear the man''s accomplices nor others like him were present.


    "We''re finished for today, huh?"


    It was still evening. As for the time, it seemed the real action will start from now on but Daiki was pretty shaken.


    This was a power suited for extreme situations but if his mind were to close itself we won''t be able to progress. Kirika was trying to cultivate that angle.


    "Kid, drag that with you."


    He was about to say they were turning back.


    When that appeared in Kazuma''s vision.


    "........."


    From Kazuma''s awareness everything else suddenly disappeared. He unconsciously stepped forward and held out his hand, requesting.


    She was there.


    Her age was seventeen or eighteen.


    Her chestnut colored hair fluttered in the wind.


    Her almost transparent, white, flawless skin.


    The girl he was never supposed to meet again. Even if he were to wait until the end of time, they were not meant to meet once more.


    And yet, separated by only a few meters, she was there.


    Her appearance unchanged from that time.


    ".......Tsoi Rin......."


    He let out a cracked whispered. Hearing that, the girl slowly turned her head.


    She looked at Kazuma with eyes the color of lapis lazuli, and then she smiled.


    "........"


    The fact that she used to smile this way, Kazuma remembered it just now.


    He had long forgotten. The excessive vividness of that her face, separated by time.


    In front of Kazuma standing there petrified, the girl smiled at him brilliantly once more and then she turned around.


    "....Wait......"


    Losing his mind, Kazuma chased after her. Without a moment of indecision.


    "Wh- what happened, Yagami-san?"


    From the back he could hear someone''s voice but he ignored it before the brain had the chance to recognize it.


    For him right now, nothing was more important than searching for Tsoi Rin.


    He ran.


    He ran.


    He ran.


    Kazuma earnestly just chased after the girl in front. Without thinking of nothing else. But even so, he couldn''t catch up with her.


    Five meters.


    That was the distance separating those two. From the time they started running, without shrinking or extending it, it remained the same.


    Like a mirage, chasing after the elusive girl, Kazuma ran. Pushing through the crowd of people, making a lot of turns, and then -


    " - Hey?"


    And the same way she appeared, the girl suddenly vanished. The street corner she certainly entered. Inside it was a dead end. But she was nowhere.


    "What just happened....?", he murmured and finally Kazuma realized what he was doing.


    He called out the wind. To the limit of his power. He searched for just one thing -


    "Tsoi Rin...!"


    But, the wind didn''t answer. No matter how he he extended his search range, there is no response for Tsoi Rin.


    "Did I see it wrong......?", he squeezed out the words like groaning.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!


    " - Ah?"


    Was it several second, several minutes or more? In any case, that telephone ringtone called back the stupefied Kazuma. He looked at the terminal screen. It was Kirika.


    "What?"


    "It''s not > is it? What happened? Isurugi-kun came back crying saying you suddenly ran off to somewhere! Where are you now?"


    In his absent-minded brain, an angry voice with a big volume resounded. Not yet able to freely use his cognitive abilities, he searched for a response to the last question.


    His surrounding were composed of random tall buildings. He saw in his proximity a characteristic twin tower. It seems he ran all the way to the Government District.


    Hearing that answer, Kirika asked once more.


    "Did something happen?"


    "......No, nothing much."


    "Hey, hold yourself together!"


    At that half-asleep like answer, as expected Kirika''s voice became even more rough.


    "I don''t know about your private life but do your job properly! Because you were gone, the man we finally managed to catch escaped!"


    "Did he let him escape in that state? What a useless guy."


    "Just like you.", Kirika promptly replied.


    With no place to object, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders in silence.


    From the telephone, a deep, deep sigh could be heard.


    "Anyway, come back at once. Because I managed to obtain Ayano-chan''s cooperation, meet up with Isurughi-kun and come to the Kannagi Residence. Do you understand?"


    "Aah."


    "Don''t drop off!"


    Kirika cut off the conversation with those bitter words, without waiting for a reply.


    It seemed she was very angry but, for Kazuma right now it didn''t matter.


    "What just happened.......?"


    Murmuring so and looking up at the sky, Kazuma''s consciousness was filled with the smile of the girl he met four years before.


    References


    1. ¡ü Memorization technique based on repetition.

 Volume 4, 3 - Shinjuku RPG

    Volume 4, Chapter 3 - Shinjuku RPG


    Part 1


    "Kazuma! I heard you made some serious blunder, huh?"


    Meeting Kazuma face to face, Ayano said so, extremely enjoyed.


    "Aah."


    But Kazuma''s response was an indifferent nod and without giving any reply he entrusted his back to the wall, his limbs idle.


    "Kazuma.....?"


    In front of that attitude she couldn''t sport with, Ayano forgot the next attack she already prepared and called out to him in doubt.


    Kazuma didn''t answer. Not like he was ignoring her, more like he didn''t even hear.


    "What''s this?"


    She involuntarily asked Kirika but of course, she doesn''t have the answer.


    "I don''t know - By the way Isurugi-kun, how long are you going to stand there, come sit!"


    That was the first time Ayano realized she had another visitor.


    If this man came together with Kazuma, it means it must be the promising newcomer. From what she heard, he was definitely twenty three years old. But he seemed at least five years younger.


    He had an extreme child-face. Because he came here while running, his cheeks were red. He stood stand still outside the room until he was permitted to come in.


    But even so, why doesn''t he move even after being called in.


    "Good grief......"


    Kirika stood up with a sigh, briskly walked to Daiki and brought him in by the ear.


    "Isurugi policeman! Open your eyes!"


    "Y- yes!"


    The intense pain and scolding voice, brought Daiki''s consciousness back to reality. His muscles extended as if an electric current run through them and stood vertically in front of Kirika.


    "Th- this is Isurugi Daiki, I have just arrived!"


    "I appreciate your efforts but first of all come sit down"


    Responding in a worn-out voice, Kirika seized Daiki''s hand. And then pulled him down as if he was a child who lost his composure, making him sit behind her.


    He was acting like a suspect in a crime - Kirika thought so seeing him stand on the balls of the feet.


    But then, Kirika quickly realized that was a misunderstanding.


    While fleetingly stealing glances at Ayano, sitting down, Daiki asked:


    "Ah, errr...this miss is....."


    "........."


    Feeling the approaching headache at the too easy to understand attitude, Kirika pressed her temples.


    Even if she said he was a promising newcomer, she couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed.


    Throwing a sidelong glance at Kirika, Ayano bowed with a graceful gesture.


    "I was late in introducing myself. I am the daughter of Kannagi Juugo, my name is Ayano."


    Her bow was polite and her salute very friendly.


    All her gestures were, each and everyone, unimaginably refined and hugely different from the time she was with Kazuma.


    "Y- you are?"


    As expected, it seemed even he knew that name, his flushed face becoming nervous.


    But, as the the face of the girl he was looking at smiled softly just now, his consciousness flew up to heaven.


    "My- my name is Isurugi Daiki! I work as a policeman, I''m twenty three years old and single!"


    Daiki returned the greeting in a much too excited voice, with a slightly different focus.


    Maybe he was really planning for a formal marriage interview.


    But Ayano didn''t attack that happy idiot and bowed her head with a serious face.


    "I heard about you from Inspector Tachibana. You are a newcomer that she has great hopes for in the future."


    "N- no, how unthinkable! My power is almost like nonexistent when comparing it with the Kannagi Clan."


    "It has nothing to do with the size of power. It''s important what you can do and what you should do with your power. You can protect people with that power, right? I think that''s something you can be proud of."


    "Is- is that so?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Although clumsy, he talked freely for the first time.


    "Appearing in disguise, huh?"


    Kirika stared in admiration at Ayano''s graceful attitude, so different from normal.


    But in reality, this was how Kannagi Ayano appeared to the majority of people.


    Without need of using the > figurative expression she was the child of a genuine good family and it is obvious that she had a thorough instruction on etiquette.


    As for Kirika, if their first meeting would have been different, they would have come in contact in a similar manner. As for Ayano, she''s not aware of any sort of pretense. This is also the girl''s true appearance.


    But, in the middle of the pleasant talk, the flawless behavior made a slight crack. While nodding at Daiki''s words, her glance seemed turned elsewhere, her lips sharp with dissatisfaction.


    It was just for one moment so Daiki didn''t notice. But Kirika didn''t miss it. Turning in the direction Ayano''s eyes just did, Kirika made a small, wry smile.


    In one of the room''s corners, in a posture with one knee up, Kazuma sits in silence without minding Ayano talking so cheerful with another man. Or perhaps, not even recognizing it.


    "........."


    Looking at Kazuma in such a state, Kirika''s conviction that something did happened only deepened.


    He wasn''t a man with such an innocent charm as to behave jealously but normally he would at least make a few sarcastic comments on Ayano''s elegant attitude and difference of standard for another.


    But before she was able to investigate it, the conversation moved forward.


    Kirika lightly clapped her hands and pulled back Daiki''s consciousness, floating higher than the clouds.


    "Well, it''s about time we got to the main point. First Isurugi Daiki, report."


    Saying that, Kirika stared coldly at Daiki, now coming to his senses and started speaking about the full particulars of his own error.


    "What the fuck was that? Who was she or what was she?"


    On the other side, Kazuma was completely ignoring the noisy surroundings, and was thinking about the girl he met.


    She couldn''t possibly Tsoi Rin. Even if that was a ghost, it wasn''t Tsoi Rin''s ghost.


    But for some reason, he naturally accepted her as Tsoi Rin.


    But, something was odd.


    The fact is the girl supposed to be dead four years ago appeared unchanged was very abnormal in itself, what''s more, he felt a somewhat uncomfortable feeling from her.


    ".........What was it.........?"


    He compared the four years old memory and what he saw an hour before. The girl''s smile he remembered in a long time.


    Yes, she was a girl smiling with a carefree face.


    Her cherry blossoms lips smiling broadly, making her pupils full of vitality sparkle -


    "Aah, I see..."


    Realizing the source of that uncomfortable feeling, Kazuma slapped his palms. And then spoke loudly without realizing.


    "Tsoi Rin''s were green, huh..."


    That girl''s eyes were lapis lazuli blue. Feeling good for finally settling the question, he finally became aware of the outside world.


    And then realized that he became the center of attention.


    A stunned Kirika. An absolutely bewildered Daiki. And then, because he uttered Tsuo Rin''s name aloud, glaring at him with angered eyes was Ayano.


    All three''s glance, in different ways, pierced into Kazuma.


    "Kazuma -" Kirika spoke together with a sigh.


    "Did you hear what we were saying?"


    "No, not at all," Kazuma responded honestly but the atmosphere couldn''t be calmed down just because of that.


    Kirika got the better of Ayano, whose eyes emitted a much more dangerous atmosphere and urged Kazuma.


    "Just at the right time. Please explain today''s fact from your point of view. It seems Isurugi-kun didn''t understand anything."


    "........I''m sorry"


    Daiki made himself small. Everyone ignored him.


    "Fine. But I''m telling you, I have yet to get to the bottom of this."


    With that introduction, Kazuma started speaking about the circumstances of the fight with >. The meaningful words he spoke became the focus of the room.


    "A class change at Pandemonium, huh? This seems more and more like a game."


    After Kazuma''s story was finished, Ayano whispered so in an amazed tone. But diagonally from her, Kirika kept quiet with a difficult facial expression.


    "Did you thought of something?"


    "There''s also the site Shinomiya-san told us about. Something similar was written there"


    "What you are trying to say is that this is not just >''s wild delusion?"


    "There''s also a possibility the people who wrote that think the same way"


    Kirika replied so but she wasn''t honest about that. The fact that she believes Kazuma''s report and, the things written on the bulletin board as true, can be read between the lines from her speech.


    But, that truth was not compatible with Ayano''s common sense.


    Piling up a great quantity of experience, that after exceeding a fixed number gave a level-up. If one were to raise their level even more, a class chance will happen and acquire a furthermore greater power.


    "That sort of convenient power, where on earth can you find it?"


    Finding a problem, Kirika opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    "Ah, I didn''t explain that incident. I''m sorry. Because I didn''t hear from Shinomiya-san since, I didn''t told you about that. Simply put -"


    "Ayano-sama"


    As if covering Kirika''s voice, someone called Ayano from the hallway.


    "What?"


    At Ayano''s short question, the servant replied with courtesy.


    "You''re wanted on the telephone."


    ".......Come in"


    "Sorry to bother you"


    The fusuma was soundlessly opened. Carrying a wooden tray the telephone was placed on, the yet young servant quietly entered.


    "Who is it?"


    "Someone called Suzuhara."


    "Suzuhara?"


    Without having any idea who that is, Ayano was puzzled.


    "She said she was Ren-sama''s classmate."


    "Ah, Kanon-chan? - And you -"


    While remembering the girl with adorable looks and lively character, Ayano looked at the servant frowning.


    The ones serving the Kannagi family obviously know the Clan''s occupation and the importance of that duty.


    Even if he was a servant, a blockhead that interrupts a meeting for a personal call has no qualifications to work in this household.


    But, not realizing he was on the verge of unemployment, the servant continued his words blandly.


    "It seems an emergency. She said Ren-sama is missing."


    "- Tch! Father?"


    "Of course. As well with Genma-sama." (!)


    While answering frankly, the servant held out the tray. Ayano gripped the phone as if tearing it off.


    "Hello?"


    Coincident with Ayano''s word, an upset voice flew in like a torrent.


    "J- just calm down. Tell me what happened since the beginn - he disappeared? Suddenly, in front of your eyes? At Tokyo''s Government Office? Why were you - Pandemonium?"


    That last word frozen the already strained atmosphere of the room.


    In the still as death space, only Ayano''s voice resounded for a long time.


    Part 2


    Seiryou Private Academy - this campus built not far of from the Imperial Palace, is a private prestigious school from middle school to senior high school.


    With a tradition exceeding a hundred years, it''s valued highly for yearly producing successful applicants to national universities with achievements in various fields, a school where a large number of children from respectable families attend.


    And then, on the list of names of freshmen from that Seiryou Gakuen Middle School division, there are Kannagi Ren and the name of that friend.


    After school.


    One boy approached the girl stuffing textbooks in her bag.


    "Kanon -"


    Being addressed with overly familiarity, the girl, Suzuhara Kanon turned over her shoulder with a sharp look.


    "Do you have some business with me, Takamatsu-kun?"


    Her tone was by no standard in a good mood but the boy called Takamatsu didn''t notice and drew closer with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me in such a reserved manner, call me Takashi. I''ll also call you Kanon."


    It seems that this boy, although a junior high school student, didn''t learn any kind of etiquette until now. After not using honorifics and calling her you, Kanon raised her eyebrows.


    "Let''s stop somewhere on the way home. The UFO catcher is my specialty. I''ll catch whatever you fancy."


    While saying so, he casually touched her shoulder. In Kanon''s mind Takashi''s death punishment was decided.


    With a light breath she softly brushed Takashi''s hand, the one touching her shoulder, and then -


    "Aghyaaah!?"


    She sized his middle finger and bent it backwards with all her strength.


    Falling to his knees with an unsightly scream, he received a kick on top of his shoulders and rolled on the ground.


    "Hey, Takamatsu-kun?"


    Kanon overlooked with a cold-hearted gaze Takashi, laying down with his face up.


    "As it seems you don''t know much about the manners of the world, I''ll teach you but don''t you think it''s very rude to address a person you''re not intimate with without using an honorific title?"


    Sweeping the shoulder Takashi touched, whipping her hands with a handkerchief and even going as far as throwing that handkerchief in the garbage can - that three layered combo pointed out her real intent: I don''t want to be touched by the likes of you and relentlessly delivered the final blow.


    "If you want to chase after girls, you''d better improve your character. Because your face cannot compensate for your vulgar nature."


    It was a blunt way of talking but from the classroom there could be heard snickers from here and there. It seems Kanon was not the only one who thought this boy was pushy.


    "Y- you...."


    "Ah, Ren-kun!"


    Kanon looked at the moaning Takashi as if he was filth but the instant she recognized the boy at the entrance of the classroom she transformed to a girl in love.


    Immediately forgetting about Takashi''s existence, she rushed over with a light manner of walking.


    "Re - n -kun!"


    "Ah, Suzuhara-san. Did something happen?"


    Without showing signs of faltering at the approaching beautiful girl, Ren grinned. Kanon, that seemed about to embrace him, stopped in her tracks, her face changed.


    "Ren, kun......?"


    "What?"


    Intently watching Ren, softly smiling, Kanon thought:


    "As I thought, he changed."


    At almost the same time the new school term started, Ren took a long break. And then when he returned after half a month, he was exhausted, like a different person.


    He almost never answered when she accosted him. He wouldn''t laugh.


    His eyes were dead.


    In order to recover his smiling face, Kanon exerted herself greatly. It was annoying but she called her bitter enemy and joined hands with that homo bastard.


    But it was useless.


    Eventually, the graduation ceremony came and without laughing Ren left school. She knew they were going to the same junior high school but she remembers thinking that she will never see him again.


    It seemed that was needless anxiety because when they occasionally met during the spring break Ren was laughing almost normally.


    "But still, something is different."


    She recognized it every time she saw him. He seemed recovered but something changed inside Ren. Although he was only five centimeters taller than her, he seemed big for some reason.


    He was still gentle but she couldn''t drag him along anymore. Although he drifted away, he would definitely not cross over a certain line - she felt that sort of flexible power.


    Just like now. Although she would have simply hugged him before, right now he wouldn''t tolerate it.


    Something happened. Something related to the unique occupation of the Kannagi Family. A situation she couldn''t comprehend deeply injured Ren''s delicate heart. And by overcoming it, Ren became stronger.


    She thought that side of Ren was cool too. But at times he seemed in a faraway place. Was it possible she can''t reach him anymore? - she had those kinds of thoughts.


    "That''s not true, right?"


    She fleetingly looked up at Ren with upturned eyes. Realizing the serious light dwelling in her gaze, Ren directly stared back at Kanon.


    "Suzuhara-san, did something happen?"


    "- No, it''s nothing."


    Kanon replied as bright as possible and boldly clung to Ren''s arm.


    "Su- Suzuhara-san?"


    "I told you to call me Kanon."


    Embracing Ren by pushing her chest against his arm, Kanon drew closer.


    "Eh, well, but......"


    Exasperated by Ren''s bright red face, Kanon puffed out her cheeks.


    "Ugh, if I don''t do something nothing will change!"


    Without shying away from the public gaze, she was thinking of forcing herself on him right on the spot. No, if she were to bring him like this to a deserted place -


    "- Hey"


    But that anticipation, unimaginable on a twelve year old girl, was obstructed by an impolite intruder. Looking over her shoulder without bothering to hide her displeasure, Kanon demanded an explanation in a thorny tone.


    "Ara, Takamatsu-kun, do you still have some business with me?"


    Takashi only looked at Kanon without answering and came near Ren. While their noses were almost touching he stared intensely at Ren''s features and sneered with open disdain.


    "That''s what you like, Kanon? A man without redeeming features but his face?"


    "What are you trying to say, Ren-kun is very smart. Or did you forget his speech as the freshman''s representative?"


    "Sh- shut it!"


    Having his best effort at sarcasm easily retorted, Takashi was enraged. His eyes, red with anger, seized the surprised Ren who had not understood the situation.


    He thought of targeting the short boy that seemed unrelated to fighting, a target fit for a diversion.


    He quickly seized the nape of his neck and yanks it up, attacking him with a brutal countenance. ''(!)


    "You''re so composed! Why, there''s no value in dealing with the likes of me, huh? Do you want me to hit that pretty face of yours, ahhh?"


    "......Huh......."


    Blinking at the sudden incident, Ren earnestly tried to communicate.


    "It''s Takamatsu-kun, right? I''m sorry but I don''t understand why you are so upset? Could you please explain the situation before resorting to violence?"


    "I can''t, you idiot!"


    While shouting close to his ears, Takashi hardened his fist and struck.


    But that fist was returned next to Takashi''s torso, before reaching Ren.


    "Wha -"


    "Stop right there. If Ren was serious the likes of you are nothing but a pushover."


    The man that appeared unexpectedly in the background wrung Takashi''s neck. Seeing that man, Kanon murmured unpleasant from the bottom of her heart.


    "You came although I didn''t call you, huh..."


    "Humph, if it''s for Ren I''ll rush over from the end of the earth!"


    Retorting a slightly complicated answer, the man threw out his robust chest. While looking over that dialogue that will never reach a common point with a tired face, Ren said.


    "Serisawa-kun...please let him go. It must be painful, right?"


    "Ah? Ah - sorry, sorry."


    With an awkward smile the man released Takashi, who was about to stop breathing.


    While coughing, Takashi scowled at the man who asked for trouble.


    "Y- you.......ah?"


    But, even by turning his face, he cannot see the man''s face. A black wall, completely blocking his field of vision - after realizing it was the chest of the man wearing the high school uniform, he looked upward.


    He was huge.


    Taller than him by at least twenty centimeters. Meaning that although he was a first year student he was taller than a hundred and eighty centimeters.


    In the entire class - no, the entire school there wasn''t another one like this kind of guy.


    "Se- Serisawa......"


    "Yo."


    With a broad grin the man - Ren''s friend since middle school, Serisawa Tatsuya tightly held Takashi''s head.


    Gripping his small head with one hand, his huge arm as if ready to crush his skull as it is.


    "Uugii.......gaah, ahh......."


    Drawing near to Takashi''s face, who was groaning in pain, Serisawa showed a ferocious smile.


    "Listen! If you have a bone to pick with Ren, I''ll be your opponent first. Try remembering that!"


    While saying that he shook Takashi''s head and heaved him. And then, without sparing a look for the boy flowing in the air, smiling with the whole face, he turned to Ren.


    "Hey, Ren. You''re not hurt right? I mean, that''s impossible. Wahahahahaha"


    With a lively laugh, Serisawa approached Ren. But Kanon stood in his way.


    Looking up at Serisawa with a cold gaze, Kanon informed him.


    "Thank you very much. Now that the nuisance is out of the way you can go back to the zoo. Your wife, the female gorilla, must wait for your return."


    "Wh- who''s a gorilla you stupid bitch!"


    "You, of course it''s you! Don''t you think anything about being so big at only twelve? If it''s not a gorilla, your ancestor must be some sort of anthropoid so please let some research institute have you!"


    While looking over the quarrel he had no place in, Ren let out a small breath trying not to attract attention.


    Although this kind of thing happened frequently during middle school, all the same he didn''t predict it would continue even now. Leaving Kanon aside, nobody imagined Serisawa would be able to enter Seiryou Gakuen.


    Since Serisawa was a really poor student except athletics, just how much effort he put to pass the entrance examination.


    That noble endeavor and the conclusion that seemed the favor of gods was rumored to be some miracle of love.


    Though honestly, Ren would rather have that part forgotten.


    But even so, not satisfied by only passing the exam and also being in the same, maybe Serisawa really had some divine protection.


    What''s more, since Kanon was also in the same class, that goddess of love must have had a black tail hidden underneath her white robes.


    "Ren is hanging out with me!"


    "Don''t be stupid! He''s coming with me!"


    While Ren was trying to escape from reality their quarrel continued. And at that point they were contesting who is taking Ren on an after school date - without even asking for the feelings of the person himself.


    "Will I be able to stop then, I wonder....still......" Ren thought in a glum mood.


    If he were to ignore it, it seems their dispute would really turn violent. As expected, he cannot ignore the damage to their surroundings.


    Beside, different from the arguments between Nee-sama and Nii-sama, these two''s argument was not so high a level that he cannot stop it.


    Ren tried to console himself that maybe practising here will become useful in the future.


    "Hey, listen..." he called out to them with as light a voice as possible.


    Both turned their heads simultaneously. Controlling his urge to run away, Ren preserved his smiling face with great effort.


    "It - it would be better if we all went. Instead of only two, isn''t it more fun if it''s all three of us, right?"


    "................"


    "................"


    A heavy silence that hurt his stomach fell. Unable to put up with the sense of urgency, the fortunate students closer to the door plotted a speedy escape.


    Compared to them, Ren was splendid. The cold sweat breaking out on his back didn''t change his smiling face and he boldly received their glare.


    After a long, long silence, Kanon and Serizawa lowered their pressuring gaze at the same time.


    "- Well, if Ren-kun says so..."


    "- There''s no helping it."


    Extremely unwillingly, they came to an agreement. Leading both of them, Ren tried to leave the classroom.


    But a rough sound from the background stopped them in their tracks.


    "Hey, hey, please stop it!"


    "Shut it!"


    A thoroughly angry voice. Without the need to turn around, the development excessively easy to understand made the trio exchange glances with wearily faces.


    "Hey, just stop it already, you."


    "Shut your trap, you enormity!"


    Takashi shouted at Serisawa in a disgusted voice and glared at Ren standing next to him.


    But Ren, who at twelve passed through numerous scenes of carnage, didn''t feel threatened by only a violent boy.


    On the contrary, not even recognizing he was being glared at, he tilted his head as is asking "Why on earth is he angry about?"


    And then, there was Kanon.


    She received head on Takashi''s hateful glare and returned a scornful laugh. Her folded arms and raised chin and her facial expression that haughtiness itself didn''t hide her contempt for Takashi.


    "......You''re making fun of me......" he squeezed out from the gap between his clenched teeth, grasping his fists tightly.


    "Don''t get conceited you bitch!!"


    And then, he leaped at her while screaming. As expected Kanon wasn''t ready for this degree of violence, so she was unable to respond.


    Takashi grabbed Kanon¡¯s shoulder and swung his fist. A second later, everyone was convinced the girl was cruelly hit. But -


    "- Gaah?"


    As abruptly as a spinning top launched in the middle of the way, Takashi was torn off from Kanon and pressed to the blackboard.


    Because of that enormous power, the blackboard and Takashi''s back started creaked ominously. With eyes growing hazy because of the pain, Takashi looked at the figure of the person who pressed him down.


    "Ka - Kannagi........? No way.......!"


    He couldn''t believe it. That a boy much smaller than him could hide this much power. Because he was pushed up, he tilted his body was slowly forced up. Both his feet were floating in the air.


    "Guu......Ha.....s - stop......"


    Pressured by the fist grabbing him on the collar, his ribs were hurting. Trying to somehow raise a protesting voice, Takashi''s tongue was frozen.


    Ren was looking straight at him.


    He was sharp, like a different person but despite that his gaze was carrying an intense anger.


    His whole body tied by the power loaded in that pupil, Takashi shivered in fear at his wit''s end.


    "I''ll be killed!"


    He felt death closer than ever before. The fear of having a knife thrust at him seemed insignificant when compared to this.


    It was the first time in his life his body was basking in the real thirst for blood. A precise, definite intent to slaughter.


    There was no escape.


    Calmly, composedly and certainly -


    "This guy...will kill me!"


    "Hi - hiii......"


    But, contrary to his expectation Takashi was suddenly released from the restraints. The body that lost its support slipped off, rubbing the wall with a dragging sound and feebly sunk down to the floor.


    "Eh......ah.....?"


    Looking up in a daze, he saw Ren looking at his own hand with an air of bewilderment. And several seconds after, he showed a minor bitter smile while looking down at Takashi cowering at his feet.


    "Hey...."


    "Hiiiii!"


    "You can''t be violent toward girls."


    The persuasion Ren made in a gentle tone, while Takashi was greatly perplexed, didn''t add up.


    "Hey, eh........"


    While thinking what to do about that, from beneath Takashi''s feet, squatting down, a strange liquid poured out.


    An offensive smell.


    "......Eh?"


    "What have you done?"


    Serisawa forcibly drew out Ren, standing rock still dumbfounded. And then he put his arm around his neck as if trying to strangle him and forced him along to a place where the liquid that kept on flowing.


    "Your indoor slippers will get dirty! Instead of cleaning this guy''s piss from my slippers I''d rather throw them away!"


    "Th- then that really was..."


    Finally comprehending the nature of the smelling liquid, Ren''s face became pale.


    Looking at Takashi he saw that his body was still curled up. The reason why he was trembling was probably not only fear.


    Incontinence - a boy that was already a junior high school student never felt so much shame. And, realizing all this Ren started speaking very upset.


    "I''m, I''m sorry! I, didn''t mean to.....I''ll call Sensei immediately so - "


    "- Ren"


    Striking Ren''s shoulder, Serisawa feebly shook his head.


    "If you feel even a little pity for this guy, don''t say anymore. Just leave him alone"


    "Eh, but - if it stays like this it will seem I bullied him. And people who torment others are the worst."


    Ren didn''t say it with malice. He didn''t but the consequence of those words was to break into small pieces the already wounded pride of Takashi.


    As if whipping the dead or salt was rubbed into his wounds Takashi''s body shivers worsened.


    "Are - are you ok?"


    Perceiving that reaction, Ren flustering rushed over to Takashi. He touched the trembling body.


    ".........!?"


    That extended hand was flung off as far as possible. Ren''s eyes blinking in shock were pierced by eyes full of murder.


    "Son of a bitch..."


    Raising a face full of tears and snot Takahashi glared at Ren with as much hatred as he could muster.


    "Remember this, son of a bitch! My brother is really strong! He can kill the likes of you with one attack."


    "Waah, how lame," Kanon commented scornfully.


    "If you can''t, will you run to your Onii-chan, huh? I wonder just what sort of person that is?"


    "Shut up!" screamed Takashi with a voice turned inside out.


    "Now it''s the time to pull back you know! My Aniki has supernatural powers! He''ll turn the likes of you into ash!!"


    For a second the class was enveloped in silence. And then -


    "Bahahahahahahahahahaha!!"


    The classroom was shook by a maelstrom of very loud laughter.


    "Were - were you serious just now, Takamatsu-kun? Are you saying that seriously?"


    "And on top of that you are one of those who believe crop circles are made by aliens too, right?"


    While striking desks and walls, and stamping their feet, the students unanimously ridicule Takashi.


    But without bothering with their reaction Takashi only glared at Ren.


    "Just go ahead and laugh. Make fun of me. Get cocky just because you''re somewhat good at fighting...because I''ll teach you that such things are helpless in front of absolute power!"


    "You''re the one who you cocky, stupid," spit out Serisawa tiresomely, throwing the black board eraser at Takashi who talked on and on in ecstasy.


    His right hand was already loaded with the next eraser.


    "Se - Serisawa! You''ll do it, too? My Aniki will - "


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    Without hesitation Serisawa threw the other blackboard eraser with all his strength. The chalk powder sticking to the blackboard eraser hit Takashi in the face and the angry face already flushed deep red was dyed pure white.


    Simultaneously, white smoke spreads like an explosion, and the boy who inhaled the dust convulsed with all his strength.


    "I''m telling you to bring your brother! Because I don''t have all day, you know!"


    "You - you bastard....."


    Spontaneously, ignoring Takashi trying to spit out the words while having a coughing fit, Serisawa pulled Ren and started walking.


    "Well, this is boring. Forget about this and let''s hang out. Where do you want to go?"


    "Ehh, well..."


    "I - I want to go to Shinjuku. I want to buy some clothes."


    "Waah, do you think we want to go buy women''s clothes?"


    "I wasn''t talking to you."


    "What did you say?"


    "Well, well, calm down both of you."


    With a delicately stiff smiling face, Ren tried mediating the glaring pair.


    "We should go to where you both want to go in turns. We have time."


    The trio started deciding their after school activities enjoyed. It seems that inside their heads not a particle of Takashi''s words remains.


    "Then, Shinjuku is our first stop right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Right."


    Gaining both their agreement, Ren started walking with a visibly relieved expression.


    Behind him, as if his existence itself was thoroughly forgotten, there was the solitary figure of Takashi, crouching. His gaze, carrying the dark flame of hate saw off Ren''s distant back without even blinking.


    Part 3


    The game center the trio left was illuminated by the red sunlight of the evening. Feeling relief when released from the noisy environment, Kanon let out a small breath. And then she snuggled up to Ren like it was usual.


    "Which reminds me, Ren-kun was really cool back then."


    While clinging to Ren''s arm, Kanon recalled the gallant figure of the boy that overwhelmed that failure of an idiot.


    "Wasn''t it the first time you acted like that in school?"


    Kanon was familiar with Ren''s strength. She understood that even a juvenile delinquent that took pride in fights couldn''t go against him.


    But Ren didn''t try to display his own strength. Rather, he was actively trying to avoid that kind of situation.


    Unrelated to his ability, he hated conflict. That''s why before it could turn into a fight he tried to express his opinion and while taking the hit he would only counterattack to defend his body.


    Although protecting Kanon was a just cause, Ren honestly thought it was inconceivable of exerting violence on boys his age.


    "Ahh, yeah......."


    Ren also thought his behaviour was strange and spontaneously expressed a bitter smile.


    "I must definitely apologize to Takamatsu-kun later."


    "I don''t really care about that idiot but did you change your policy?"


    "Policy huh, I didn''t have such an exaggerated thing from the beginning. I just hate unreasonable violence, that''s all. But when I thought Kanon-san was about to be hurt, I couldn¡¯t control myself - is what you call to snap, right?"


    "Ehh....."


    At those unanticipated words, Kanon¡¯s cheeks were dyed red.


    "Th- th- that means, I''m important enough for Ren-kun to spontaneously lose his temper for me?"


    "Yes."


    As if talking about an obvious thing, Ren smoothly agreed.


    "You are important. I wish Suzuhara-san were happy. I want you to smile. That''s why, I''ll protect you - I don''t want to lose anything anymore."


    "Ren-kun -"


    Overcome with emotion, Kanon embraced Ren. But just before she could, a huge hand like a glove covered Kanon¡¯s face. And then, forcefully tore her off.


    "What are you doing, you -"


    "No, well, Ren said it was for a friend."


    Interrupting Kanon who was about to swear, Serisawa praised Ren with an unnaturally bright expression.


    "Of course, if I were in a pinch Ren would help me too, right? Because we''re friends."


    "Ehh...? Y- Yeah. But I cannot imagine Serisawa-san getting in a tough spot."


    "That may be true. But, at that time I will trust in you when the time comes, friend."


    Striking Ren''s shoulder Serisawa shifted his focus to Kanon. And then, raised his lips extremely enjoyed.


    "I''m so glad for you, Kanon. Ren protected you as a friend. You are mutually good friends. I''m sure your friendship will last all your life. We''ll alwaaaaays be friends, right?"


    "..........."


    Kanon glared at Serisawa with an extremely angry expression. Most likely, she was butchering him inside her head in hundreds of different ways.


    She grasped her slender white fingers strongly as if trying to choke something.


    "..........Just bring it on!"


    "Ke ke ke ke ke ke."


    Serisawa responded at the groaning Kanon with a loud laughter. In the space between them, invisible sparks were scattering.


    "He- hey, calm down both of you!!"


    Becoming aware they were attracting attention from the surroundings, Ren tried to mediate the duo. But, his gaze went around as if making sure of something.


    "- Be quiet, both of you."


    Sensing the alteration in Ren''s tone, both his friends quickly became silent. At almost the same time, a single man drew closer.


    Wearing an LL sized T-shirt that reached the middle of his tights and loose half pants - the person himself probably thought he was cool but the people who didn''t have the same values could only call him untidy.


    "Kannagi Ren?" the man asked shortly after, looking down on Ren.


    "And you are?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. There''s someone who has business with you. Follow me."


    "I refuse."


    "Aaah!?"


    When Ren flatly rejected him the man tried to overpower him from right overhead.


    "Who the fuck asked for your opinions!? Shut up and follow me or I''ll kill you, damn brat!"


    "I have no intention of obeying the likes of you, no matter what you say. Let''s go."


    Replying in a resolute manner, Ren urged Kanon and Serisawa on and started walking.


    "...You bastard......."


    Treated trivially by a middle school kid with feminine features, the man was quickly enraged. Drawing near the trio he seized Kanon¡¯s neck.


    "Don''t underestimate me, damn brats! What happens to this woman-!?"


    Unable to finish his speech, the man fainted in agony. The fist trusted into the pit of his stomach made him unconscious and he crumbled down before understanding what happened and who did this to him.


    "Are you OK?" asked Ren pulling out the fist that was buried up to the wrist.


    Kanon nodded without showing any disturbance.


    "Yes. But, who is this guy?"


    "Well, I don''t know. But I don''t remember becoming enemy to this kind of people -"


    Closing his eyes partly Ren searched for presence in the surroundings.


    They were surrounded.


    Their clothes were different but they were approximately the same age and above all the boys had in common a wild presence while surrounding them.


    They thought they weren¡¯t yet detected so they slowly reduced the encircling net.


    Ren informed Kanon in a small voice.


    "For now we had better escape. Can you run?"


    "Yeah. I''ll do my best," Kanon nodded.


    Next he made an eye signal at Serisawa, synchronizing their timing.


    Just before the men moved, forestalling their movement by a second, Ren grabbed Kanon and started running.


    "Move! Move! Move! "


    Serisawa sent the men standing still, and taken by surprise, flying spendidly. Ren and Kannon nimbly ran through the hole that opened in the net.


    "Shit! Don''t let them escape!"


    While being chased by harsh voices and more than ten footsteps the trio started running at high speed.


    "Shit! Just how many are there?" cursed Serisawa while moving his legs determinedly.


    From that point on, the trio weren''t able to run from the men''s pursuit for more than ten minutes.


    They didn''t understand why such a group of people were pursuing Ren, but it seemed there were more of them than those who surrounded Ren''s group the first time.


    The number of the men who ambushed them at their destination was already reaching thirty.


    "Suzuhara-san, keep at it a bit longer," Ren murmured as if cheering up the girl who was short of breath.


    Kanon was almost at her limit. By nature, her stamina was quite like that of a normal girl. When chased after by men with full grown bodies she couldn''t possibly get away.


    "This is bad.........." thought Ren, when he remembered the distance so far.


    They were being herded. He didn''t know the final destination but the men were clearly leading them somewhere.


    But, even if he knew that, there was nothing he could do about it. Even though the opponent is an amateur, their numbers were too large. He didn''t have the confidence he could defeat all of them while defending Kanon and Serisawa without using En-jutsu.


    Gradually they were being cornered to a desolate place with a bad atmosphere. While thinking he should start preparing himself they reached the corner.


    As expected, they were ambushed.


    In the space ten men were lying in wait, Ren''s group naturally plunged into it. From behind several other people were approaching.


    They were completely driven to the wall.


    "Ren-kun......"


    "It''s OK."


    Grasping the hand of the girl who leaned close to him uneasily, Ren smiled.


    "If I have too, I''ll use my power. I won''t let them even touch both of you. Don''t worry."


    It was strictly prohibited using Jutsu when dealing with an ordinary person. But he didn''t feel like complying with such regulations if his body and the bodies of his friends were in danger.


    Ren was determined that more than hurting others, he couldn''t tolerate if he himself were to get hurt.


    "Ku ku ku ku ku."


    Unnatural chuckles drifted in the air and the crowd of people in Ren''s front parted left and right. From inside it, a boy with a pompous attitude stepped forward.


    "Ku ku ku ku ku ku ku - ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The supressed laugh gradually raised its tension and turned into a laughing scream.


    It was a face they recognized.


    The face they parted from only a few hours earlier laughed, arrogant and proud.


    "You can''t run anymore, Kannagi!" he declared with an already triumphant air.


    Before he came out, it was possible that Ren''s group was scared. Maybe they had a vision of asking for forgiveness with a menial attitude. But that completely backfired.


    A strange unknown something sometimes intimidates the human heart much more than a tangible, physical threat could.


    For Kanon and Serisawa, who were not used to being involved in serious fights, the strange men that chased them without pretext were very scary.


    But the moment he showed himself the trio understood everything. The enemy''s true character, his purpose and the conclusion.


    "Aaa - aahhhh, my hair is so messy -"


    Completely disregarding his existence Kanon started arranging her dishevelled hair. And then, the moment he tried opening his mouth a second time irritated, she beat him to it.


    "The peeing boy, huh? Did you change your soiled pants?"


    "Wha - wha -....!"


    He - Takamatsu Takashi, while trying to say something to make him look better, his face was dyed bright red with anger and opened and shut his mouth to no purpose.


    Serisawa sunk the boot in him even more.


    "Which means, these guys are your brother''s henchmen? I didn''t really think you would call your Aniki. You¡¯re such a loser, it''s kind of cool."


    "Sh - shut up! It''s too late to apologize now! For the likes of you, in one shot, Aniki will -"


    "Ahh - yes, yes. Just call your brother already - Where are you, Onii-chan with super powers?"


    "Mo - mother fucker....." Takashi began losing it at the speech looking down on him from the bottom of the heart.


    "That''s enough, Takashi. Leave the rest to me."


    "A - Aniki."


    Hearing the voice that reached from the back, Takashi regained his confidence.


    "I trust you, Aniki! Turn them all to ash in one go!"


    "All right"


    Replying with a reassuring nod, one man appeared. That silhouette stared at the trio - a pitiless stare.


    He was most likely in the latter half of his teens. His hair was bright orange and was standing up. He was wearing black leather pants and a deep crimson leather coat.


    Coupled together with the orange hair, his appearance was really standing out. So much that you couldn''t mistake him for another even at a distance of a hundred meters.


    Sneakily, Serisawa and Kanon started speaking but in such a way that the opponent could clearly hear.


    "Hey, what kind of cosplay do you think that is?"


    "I don''t know but I saw that pose, when facing the camera, appear at O-Bon and the last year International Exhibition Hall. He doesn''t seem embarrassed, huh?"


    ".....Hey, damn brats," the man growled, deviating from the plan, his temple veins showing.


    After all, since he was Takashi''s brother, his capacity wasn''t all that great.


    Seeing through that, the duo got carried away even more.


    "Hey, orange head Onii-chan, who do you cosplay? A game character? Or maybe anime?"


    "Is that bad taste coat your casual wear? Are you really walking around dressed like that? No way - I can''t believe it!"


    Serisawa laughed like a horse while Kanon covered her sneer with her hand. For a man with a pretty low boiling point that was more than enough stimulation.


    "You sons of bitches! I won''t forgive you!"


    Raising an angry roar, the man released his power. The flame spirits drawn to him with brute force screamed in agony.


    But as if not hearing that, the man kneaded the spirits being scrapped together.


    In the man''s surroundings, the air started flickering like a heat haze - and then, a deep crimson flame appeared.


    "Se - seriously?" Serisawa murmured with a nervous face. Almost at the same time, as if trying to drown down his voice, from every direction cheers erupted.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"~


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Roast them! Colour them black! Turn them to ash!"


    "Show us something flashy today too!"


    Responding to the shouts of joy intoxicated in bloodlust, the man yelled.


    "Yeaah, leave it to me!"


    As if acting in concert with that scream, the fire gathered in both his palms. That curling flame raised its density, adjusted its shape and turned to high speed rotation fire bullets.


    "Eat them, Fiiiiiiire Buuuuuleeeet!"


    The man spread his arms on a grand scale and threw the two softball-sized fireballs with a sidearm pitch.


    The moment they were separated from his hand, the bullets accelerated as if repelled. The fireballs that left a flight afterimage headed to Kanon and Serisawa with a speed impossible to evade.


    "It''s dangerous!"


    But, Ren reacted instantly and thrust both of them away, removing them from the fireball trajectory. Ren evaded them by slipping through the space between the fireballs and survived without problems.


    "Hooo, aren''t you good! Being able to dodge the >!"


    "What the heck are you thinking!!"


    Ren scowled with an intense expression the man who raised his voice in compliment.


    "Openly using Jutsu in public - and even attacking children! If you''re also a Practitioner, understand how moderation works!"


    "Ahhh? What''s a Practitioner?"


    At the unexpected retort, Ren unintentionally became speechless.


    Laughing scornfully at the petrified Ren, the man introduced himself loudly.


    "I am >! The supreme monarch that controls fire! You have no right to complain, no matter who I burn! Because there''s no one in this world who can order the King!"


    Looking dumbfounded at > laughing loudly, Ren was voluntarily greatly perplexed.


    "Waaaah, he''s the worst.........this man is dokkaku...."


    Dokkaku is a term derived from Buddhism and represents the people that made ascetic practices and reached Enlightment without the guidance of a teacher.


    Of course, the truth that they barely managed to reach through that kind of process doesn''t go beyond the impression of selfishness.


    The same way, in the world of magic, the people who reached the manifestation of their power without any kind of instruction are also called this.


    These kind of people, because they don''t have anyone around them to compare to, have a tendency to think about their power as the greatest thing ever.


    And then, they start a new religion by calling themselves The son of God and intend to exterminate mankind while under the impression they are the pioneers of progress'' and tend heavily to behave like a tyrant.


    The man that stood before him was a stereotypical example of that.


    "Well, are you ready?"


    Punctuating the moment with a wild laugh, the man lifts his power a second time.


    "Thanks for tormenting my little brother! I''ll burn all three of you! Eat this, Phoenix Wing!!"


    > raised his hands to the sky. The fire spirits that were gathered beyond that point, embodied a bird in flames.


    It was big. Its wing length exceeds three meters.


    The phoenix moulded with delicate details like a living thing - and the heat loaded inside - Ren immediately saw through the fact that it was capable of perfectly burning three people to nothing.


    "Get down!"


    Covering up for Kanon and Serisawa, Ren confronted the fire bird. A huge quantity of heat that approached flapping its large wings. If a normal human were to take a direct hit from it would be turned to cinders. But -


    "Disappear!"


    At Ren''s one command the fire bird scattered and vanished


    "Whaaaat!?"


    "Please don''t get carried away. That sort of bluff jutsu doesn''t even pass as the real Enjutsu."


    "E - Enjutsu, you say..."


    With a backward glance at > who murmured so with shock, Ren seized the broken fragments of the fire bird.


    A slight pain travelled in his palm. Something mixed with the flame burned his skin.


    Ren knew that feeling first-hand. A counterfeit pain that burned a regular human, the white hot sensation that polluted even the soul.


    "Youki!? What is happening?"


    Youki, the essence given by demonic beings - that is, the > of nonhuman life. It was something fundamentally different from simple evil concept like hatred, grudge and such.


    It alternated the body of those with piles of experience, but different from the case of a black Jutsushi in the process of shedding his humanity, an amateur Jutsushi that only barely woken his powers was not supposed to be clad in it.


    "- Let''s go."


    Finding it difficult to wait and see, Ren started a light attack. More than ten fireballs manifested instantly, leaving an afterimage.


    The Jutsu composition and the shooting speed were both in a different league from >.


    Unable to even recognise the fireballs, the man stood rock still simply dumbfounded.


    "Waah!?"


    But in spite of the fact that he clearly had not noticed it, from the body of >, a great number of flames were generated and intercepted Ren''s Jutsu with unmatched accuracy.


    Faced with the point blank explosion, the man finally noticed he was being attacked. For a little while his line of sight loitered around, not understanding what happened but abruptly he declared triumphantly, throwing out his chest.


    "How na?ve! Did you think that degree of offensive could knock down Me?"


    The convenient explanation that his power was invocated by an unconscious defensive instinct seemed self-sufficient.


    "........."


    Ren ignored the man''s words and reflected on the phenomenon that just happened.


    That power was obviously invoked without the intent of the person itself. A Youki coiling around. There was only one deduction he could make.


    "He''s possessed by a Youma?"


    The man who called himself > seemed only to borrow the power of the Youma that lived off him like a parasite. But as he was proudly boasting of his own power he clearly didn''t realise that.


    "That''s nasty..."


    It was not something that was possible to occur by chance. Without a doubt, someone deceived this man and turned him into the object the Youma occupies, ready to be eaten in the near future.


    He couldn''t let that be.


    He was bothered by the fact he let his power rampage but this man was unmistakeably a victim.


    But, in front of Ren who decided to save him no matter what -


    "Still, you''re pretty good. It''s been a long time since I met someone who could defend against my power."


    The man got excited by himself. Expressing a smile that was supposed to be daring, he spoke dramatic words.


    "Your power has the same attribute as mine - > - but you''re also a senior class? Enjutsu-shi, you said?"


    "- Senior class?"


    "Isn''t that right? That Vesalius mother fucker hid the fact there were other classes. What about you? Were you selected? Is > a higher class than >?"


    "Vesalius"


    Ren bore in mind that name. It seems he was the one who made this man be possessed by a Youma and the name of the man he absolutely had to bring down.


    "Just what kind of person he is........that man?"


    "Are you playing dumb? Whatever. I''ll make you talk soon enough. Don''t get cocky just because you''re a senior class like me! It had nothing to do with class and level - because I, I am the most powerful!"


    "No, I don''t care about that, about that person named Vesalius......it''s impossible?"


    Observing the man endlessly excited, Ren understood persuasion was meaningless. Reluctantly, he took a posture preparing for offensive.


    > shouted.


    "Gooo! The ultimate secret, Flame Vortex!!"


    A crimson flame, coiling in swirls attacked Ren. Without shaming its mane, the ultimate mystery, its caloric value was fairly high - meaning, compared to the ones until now.


    "- Really"


    While letting out a sigh, Ren stopped the Flame Vortex with one hand.


    "Wh - Whaaaaaaaaat!?"


    In front of the flame pushed back at him, > opened his eyes wide in surprise. As Ren''s own power was added to it, that seemed to change into a golden helix.


    "Wa - waaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    At the fire torrent that filled his vision, > prepared himself to death.


    Piercing even through his tightly closed eyes, the golden flame burned his retina. The feeling of scorching heat pierced through something in his body.


    But the pain he expected to come didn''t hurt him in the end. Timidly, he half opened his eyes and the golden flame was already gone without trace.


    "Wh -wha - ahh."


    Confused for a short while, he realised the unsightly shape of his body, curled down like a turtle, and stood up.


    "You - you son of a bitch! Don''t make fun of me! You speak so proudly, but your technique is nothing more but a bluff."


    "This wasn''t a bluff."


    Intended to cool down the indignant man or maybe to provoke him even more, Ren replied with a serene expression.


    "It played out just as it supposed to. Because from the start, I didn''t intend to be your opponent."


    "Whaat?"


    "More important, answer my questions. What kind of person is Vesalius? From the process used to give you power, to the features of his appearance, tell me in detail -"


    "....Mother fucker......." squeezed the man out through the gap between his teeth.


    Finally he reached the conclusion that until now he was the only one excited and recognised that Ren didn''t even consider him a worthy opponent.


    "Did you think I was out and over!? Don''t fuck with me! I am >! Don''t put me together with some small fish!"


    His body trembling in anger as his inflated pride took a critical hit, the man released his power.


    "Shining Toooooooooorrent - ahh?"


    But, the white light tornado that was supposed to come out couldn¡¯t be even glimpsed.


    "Wh - what? I don''t have enough MP? Then, Fire Bullet!"


    It had the same result. The flame couldn''t be brought forth. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t feel the response of collected power.


    "It''s useless," Ren informed the confused man.


    "You have already lost your ability to manipulate fire. I got rid of it"


    The essence of the Kannagi''s power is the secret capacity of purifying and destroying all evil.


    The flame Ren released before didn''t affect > at all and only burned to nothing the demonic presence. Of course, the ability to manipulate the flame didn''t remain.


    "Im - Impossible! How on earth.......a seal? Or you neutralised it?"


    "It makes no sense to play around with game terminology. It''s time you face reality."


    Those cold words were the sentence that ended the dream.


    The letters > flickered in his brain and the virtual character called > vanished.


    After that, only the human, Takamatsu Kyoshi, was left behind.


    Ordinary and powerlessness, he was nothing but one of those many faces in the crowd.


    "No......it''s impossible......"


    As Kyoshi trembled with the shock of loss, Ren slowly approached. Around him a golden flame flickered playfully.


    "Hi....hiii...!"


    Before the vibrant clarity, there was the sudden change of composition. Degraded to powerlessness spoils Kyoshi let out a wretched voice and looked up at Ren.


    Ren was what he yesterday was. If he felt inclined to kill, he could easily kill him. Like trampling on an ant, just like he did before, very easily -


    He looked around him. All the gathered underlings have fled, already disappearing without a trace. Nearby there was the silhouette of his brother, fallen on his back but it was clear he was useless.


    "Do - Don''t kill me........"


    Without shame or honour, Kyoshi got down on his hands and knees, begging for forgiveness. For him, the man who lost all his power, there was no other way to survive.


    "Anything.......I''ll do anything..........so please........"


    "Ah - Well......."


    Confused by Kyoshi''s sudden change of attitude, Ren unintentionally stepped back. Turning his way a gaze as if looking at an unstable man, he said.


    "You have no power anymore, so I don''t intend to hurt you further."


    "Re - Really?" Kyoshi suddenly raised his face and shouted in a voice overflowing delight.


    "Ye - Yeah. But I have some questions for you and I would be glad if you could answer them honestly."


    "Ask me anything!!" nodded Kyoshi bracing himself.


    Although the bizarre atmosphere increased a notch, Ren fired his question.


    "Then, first of all about that Vesalius person. He''s the one who gave you this power, right? Tell me everything about that."


    ".....Why, ask such a thing?"


    When he heard Ren''s question, Kyoshi asked back in wonder.


    "Aren''t you the same ¡« Didn''t Vesalius gave you your power at Pandemonium? And then you class changed after increasing your level?"


    "Aah - I''m the one asking questions ¡« "


    Ren expressed an unsuitable cynical smile and gave a clumsy warning.


    It was clear from his attitude that he wasn''t used to this kind of interrogation but to Kyoshi who regarded him like his previous self, the effect was tremendous.


    "Hiii - I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Inside Ren he (involuntary) labelled Kyoshi''s menial apology as foul play.


    ".........So, what is Pandemonium?"


    "Pa - Pandemonium is......an internet site.......sir."


    "No need for honorifics - Internet?"


    "Y - Yes.......I found it by chance. And then I was asked: Do you want power? I answered with YES. I thought it was a joke. I thought it was a peculiar formality. And then an odd pattern appeared on the screen and when I looked at it I fell asleep. And then when I woke up I had this power. It''s true. It''s not a lie, believe me..."


    "........."


    Ignoring the tedious talk that seemed to continue forever, Ren looked at the man''s facial expression. He did not seem to lie.


    Meaning, if that was the truth -


    "The Youma was converted to digital data and summoned through the internet?"


    It seemed to resemble more and more a game, so maybe it was like that. That must be the truth.


    In a word, this man wasn''t used as a Youma sacrifice but summoned the Youma from his own volition and contracted with it. It appears that was the form it took.


    Do you want power?


    The moment he answered that question with Yes Kyoshi made the pact to hand over his soul.


    Of course, it was a defective contract. Using this coercive method, even the soul of a normal person without any kind of protection from the spirits cannot be taken immediately.


    But that applies only once.


    The allurement continues.


    Even if a person is not influenced by the devilishness, a human being that owns a convenient power desires even more power.


    Without deeply thinking what sort of compensation will be taken from them.


    Until the time everything will be taken from them, they will continue requesting power.


    "I see......that was done skilfully."


    Ren let out a murmur of admiration.


    A trap set at random on the network. Kyoshi can''t be the only victim.


    Just how many people have offered their soul for an hour of pleasure -


    "Wh - what........"


    Suddenly calming down, finding fault with his ears, Kyoshi looked up with an uneasy gaze at Ren.


    "Ahh, that''s no concern of yours. Don''t worry about it."


    Ren casually waved his hand, obstructing the investigation.


    "So, let''s go back to the story. Let me see........first, tell me the address of this Pandemonium."


    "I don''t know it."


    "........."


    Ren stared very long at Takamatsu, who answered immediately. Overpowered by his glance, Takamatsu talked on and on, losing his head.


    "I - I really don''t know! While I was unconscious back then the connection was cut and when I looked at the history log there was nothing........everyone says the same, it''s true!"


    "Everyone?"


    "There''s an information exchange bulletin board for those like me, who received power from Pandemonium. That''s what I heard there. There''s no one who accessed Pandemonium a second time. We arrived at it by chance."


    "What you say is that that site has no direct connection with Pandemonium?"


    "Yes. The admin is the same as us."


    Although experiencing some discomfort when hearing the word us as if it was said they were the same kind of thing, Ren asked again:


    "The address?"


    "It''s in my phone."


    "Give it to me."


    After one glance at the phone presented to him, Ren tossed it into the pocket of his high school uniform.


    "I''ll keep this. I think that''s all I wanted to ask but -"


    Inaudible, Kyoshi let out a breath.


    "As you wish."


    "By the way, what else is on that bulletin board?"


    "Nothing really important. After all, it''s a gathering of guys like me who don''t know much. So, stuff like reasoning about this power''s true colours, boasts about level or ability, battle appointments and -"


    "Battle? Do you fight between yourselves?"


    "Yeah, because it has a lot of XP."


    "XP?", Ren asked in return.


    "We receive e-mails about how to use our power. Like You received X experience points"


    "The sender?"


    "It''s Pandemonium. Of course there''s no mail address."


    "..........."


    "So, when we collect enough experience points, we level up. When we level up enough, we class change."


    "........Are you one of the senior classes?"


    "Yes. I changed class from the basic > to the >. It was very hard accumulating so many experience points."


    "..........Is that so?"


    At the excessively game-like setting, Ren was unintentionally perplexed. But, although the setting was clich¨¦d, that''s not an usual way a Jutsushi is represented in reality.


    "But - What purpose does this -"


    Ren can''t guess the objective of this Jutsushi called Vesalius. What meaning does it have to mass-produce people with special power in those like Kyoshi, people without discernment?


    Is he just a criminal who takes pleasure in people''s reaction to his crimes?


    Although he knew it was meaningless, Ren asked his only source of information.


    "What sort of person is Vesalius? Tell me everything you know."


    "Uh huh."


    As if sorting his memory, Kyoshi cast his eyes down in silence. Patiently Ren waited until the man opened his mouth.


    ""He was a imposing son of a bitch. All his speech and gestures were theatrical."


    And then Kyoshi started narrating. In more detail than Ren expected.


    "Something like platinum blonde? He had long silver hair practically colourless and a red mask on his face. Because he was disguised I couldn¡¯t see his face."


    "That''s very specific. You didn''t meet him personally, right?"


    "No, I met him."


    "Where?"


    "At Pandemonium."


    ".........."


    From the story until now Pandemonium was supposed to be an internet site.


    "Please don''t tell me your spirit navigated in the Internet world ¡«"


    Normally he would laugh at this but in the present Shinjuku the common sense of the game world is overlooked. He couldn''t affirm that it wasn''t true.


    But Kyoshi shook his head at that question.


    "It''s not like that. For a class change we had no choice but to go to Pandemonium. That''s where I met him."


    "................."


    Ren stared very long at the man who concealed such an important piece of information until now. Pressed by that eloquent gaze, Kyoshi waved his hand in confusion.


    "Ahh, I didn''t particularly want to hide it. The order of the story, its logic, we still haven''t -"


    "Excuses don''t matter. In other words, Pandemonium doesn''t exist only on the Internet but also in reality, right?"


    "Aaah. But I don''t know where it is."


    " - You still say that?" Ren groaned with a fed-up voice.


    He imagined this would happen but still felt considerably depressed unable to track this down.


    "N - No, hear me out! It couldn''t be helped, you know?"


    Turning a flattering gaze to him, Kyoshi defended himself desperately.


    "I walked around instructed by mail, and before I knew I was lost and then I realised a residence with a Pandemonium written sign was in front of my eyes."


    ".........."


    Letting out his irritation together with an exhalation, Ren regained his calm.


    He understood getting angry right now was pointless. This clearly went exactly as Vesalius wanted it to.


    Kyoshi''s perception and cognisance, or possibly the space itself was warped so he wouldn''t find out Pandemonium''s real location.


    It was impossible for an amateur like Kyoshi to go against such a practitioner who could exercise such large scale magic tricks.


    "Have you seen something around Pandemonium? Or better, have you seen the outside scenery from inside Pandemonium?"


    "..........."


    With a face that seemed to have some clue, Kyoshi shut his mouth. With a smile Ren said:


    "Keeping secrets won''t help you."


    "..............It''s not a lie."


    After a few more seconds of silence passed, Kyoshi spoke in a sulky voice. At that he won''t believe me either way tone, Ren returned a bitter smile.


    "The story until now is plenty absurd already. At this point I don''t worry about common sense anymore so please tell me what you saw exactly."


    "......After leaving Pandemonium''s terrace, I saw the outside scenery."


    While still hesitating, Kyoshi started speaking slowly.


    "It was Shinjuku, I think. But it was extremely high. I looked from the terrace of the second floor but I could see the rooftop of all building standing in a row."


    "....So it was on the rooftop of some skyscraper."


    "That''s impossible. I don''t remember using stairs or an elevator, besides -"


    "Yes?"


    "On both sides of the mansion, identical towers were built."


    "Towers?"


    Hearing such unexpected words, Ren asked back starring in puzzlement.


    "Yeah. Those buildings were slender, towers of twenty stores at most. With entirely the same shape, left and right, they were erected as if to hold Pandemonium in between"


    "Hmmmm......."


    Without saying anything, Ren gave a half-hearted answer. Was there in Shinjuku such a building, one from where one could see the rooftops of the other buildings?


    "H - hey....."


    Absorbed for a short while in meditation, Kyoshi called out to him in a flattering voice.


    "It''s fine, right? I told you everything I know. Please let me go."


    Looking down at the pitiful man with sober eyes, Ren quickly made his decision.


    He asked him everything he wanted. He could be identified through his brother, so letting him go now wasn''t a big problem. Besides -


    "That''s right. I''m sorry for taking your time. You can go now."


    With a smiling face that didn''t reveal his true intentions, Ren permitted his departure.


    At that moment, Kyoshi ran away at high speed. Without hesitation he abandoned his brother and didn''t turn around even for a second, that sort of commendable escape.


    "Wa - wait for me, Aniki!"


    After a few seconds, Takashi calmed down and ran after his brother. Of course, nobody was actually chasing them.


    Part 4


    "Was it OK to let them go?"


    When the silhouettes of the brothers disappeared from view, Kanon and Serisawa approached from the little farther away spot they were watching the show from.


    At Kanon''s question, implying it may be dangerous to let them be, Ren replied with a smile.


    "It''s fine. They''ll probably be arrested quickly anyway."


    "Arrested? By who?"


    "By the police."


    "Wasn''t the police unable to deal with magic stuff?"


    "That''s not true anymore. There is a department that deals with black magic and spiritual disaster. I''ll report them today so they will probably be caught before the day is over."


    Replying with a smiling face to Serisawa, who also joined the conversation, for some reason their faces became stiff.


    "- What''s up?"


    "W - What, you ask..."


    "Because Ren-kun wasn''t so determined before,"


    "Really? Then I''m glad. Because I can''t continue being a spoiled brat forever."


    Seeming glad from the bottom of his heart, Ren smiled with all his face.


    Although faltering in front of Ren''s unexpected growth and bearing, Kanon and Serisawa weren''t mesmerized by that smile.


    "So, what to do from now on?"


    "Eeh, what do you mean?"


    At Kanon''s question, who already pulled herself together, Ren didn''t have a smile.


    Even if something must be done about this, he can''t do anything about it today. For now he will return to the household and report this, and by using Tokyo MPD''s Special Investigation Unit there''s no choice but to investigate it.


    While thinking that, Kanon looked up at Ren and showed a proud smile.


    "You know, from what that guy said I know where to find that place."


    "- Really? Where is it?"


    But, as if dodging the question Kanon turned her back to Ren.


    "What to do? - If Ren-kun will kiss me I may as well tell him........"


    "Eeh........."


    "Wait a second!"


    Kanon''s daring request was attacked by a threatening voice and an excessively huge leg. Kanon promptly prepared her body and escaped the huge foot sole, drawing near.


    "......Hey, you''re in the way"


    Kanon glared up at Serisawa''s large build, who blocked her way as if trying to protect Ren, with a penetrating cold gaze.


    A glare that did not see a fellow human but an obstacle that must be eliminated. Her eyes were still.


    But even so, Serisawa didn¡¯t flinch. Fired up by the decision to protect his precious friend, he boldly opposed the evil witch.


    "There''s neither negligence nor chance. Because of this, you won''t be alone with Ren anymore. You''re too dangerous."


    "It''s not like I asked for your permission."


    "Shut up, you harlot!"


    Using random old-fashioned disparaging words that God knows where he learned them from, Serisawa abused Kanon.


    "If you really think so highly of Ren, then I''ll teach you not to use bargaining points with him. That''s why I say women are dishonest!"


    "Humph," Kanon faltered as he touched a nerve.


    It was a fair argument. Even though there was lip service involved, it was still a fair argument so she couldn''t refute it.


    "Won''t you tell me, Suzuhara-san ~"


    What''s more, Kanon had no way to resist to Ren''s request.


    "If you were to at least call me Kanon, I''ll give you both my body and my heart."


    "Aah......ahahahahahahahaha....maybe at a different time. All right?"


    Disciplining his smiling face that already became stiff as Kanon drew near with a peevish expression, Ren smoothly recovered his serious look.


    "- So?"


    "It''s just as Ren-kun was about to guess."


    "Being on top of a building, you mean?"


    "Oi, oi, don''t spout such stupidity. In what world there''s a building with raised from the rooftop."


    Serisawa didn''t notice yet. But taking advantage of those words, Ren arrived at the right answer.


    A building with two towers raised from the rooftop - there was definitely such a building in Shinjuku.


    "The Tokyo Government Office!"


    At the involuntarily shouting Ren, Kanon clapped her hands giving praise to him.


    "What? Aah, I see."


    Late by several seconds, Serisawa finally noticed.


    Towering over the Shinjuku''s governmental district, the most important governmental office of the Tokyo Metropolitan Area - to put it simply this building had the form of the Ou (concave) character.


    Having forty eight floors above ground, from the thirty third floor upward tho neighbouring towers reached the heaven.


    Between the south and north tower there was a huge empty space. If they were to stand there they would definitely see the scenery Kyoshi described.


    "But, there''s nothing there...."


    "How stupid! It can be concealed with magic. Right?"


    "Yeah. Maybe."


    "I know, right? Then -"


    "No."


    Kanon''s delighted words, Ren interrupted them softly but clearly.


    "From here on, I''ll go alone."


    "Ehh - But....."


    "Suzuhara-san."


    With a slightly troubled expression Ren called attention to the whining Kanon.


    Sensing the solid determination inside that soft word, reluctantly, Kanon gave up following him.


    "Take care, all right."


    "It''s fine. I won''t do something so rash as going by myself. I''ll just scout out a bit. Well then, see you tomorrow."


    Assuring them he won''t behave recklessly, Ren started running aiming at the Tokyo Government Office. Because he was in a hurry, after that trivial farewell, he never looked back.


    That''s why he didn''t notice. Although seeing Ren off, without even looking at each other the duo exchanged accomplice smiles.


    When arriving at the Tokyo Government Office, Ren asked the lady at the reception about his purpose - the space between the north and south tower.


    But, the answer was ruthless.


    As she said: "There''s nothing there, you can''t go there"


    Of course, there is an entrance for work but right now he has no time to forcibly or maybe through political power push in. Ren left the reception desk and took the elevator.


    Of course, the place of destination was the thirty third floor. The level separated in two was the lowest one.


    If he were to go there, he thought he could peek at that place through the window but there was no window. When looking at the information board, he saw that one section of the opening turned into a conference room. As expected, he cannot enter it without permission.


    "What am I supposed to do? If it''s the outside window will I be able to see it?"


    The forty fifth floors of the Tokyo Government Office - both North and South, had a general opened window.


    If it''s there, it may be possible to see. After thoroughly investigating the thirtieth floor, Ren abandoned that method.


    For one moment Ren returned to the first floor. It was impossible to go to the viewing room without taking a direct elevator.


    Lightly greeting the elevator girl with a smile plastered on her face, he boarded the elevator going for the north tower. The elevator rose nonstop until the forty fifth floor, opened its doors again and let out the passenger.


    When exiting the elevator, he met three people. One was another elevator girl and the other two were -


    "Yo, Ren."


    "You are late, what are you doing?"


    As Ren involuntarily staggered, he hit his head on one side of the elevator wall. At that the elevator girl came rushing.


    "Dear customer? How are you feeling?"


    "Th - this is nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    Sending away the elevator girl by waving is hand, Ren looked at his two friends, that were supposedly prohibited from coming.


    "Why are you here?"


    As Ren pressed her for an answer, Kanon feigned thorough ignorance.


    "Eeeh, Shinjuku sightseeing of something?"


    "It''s not or something, right?"


    As expected she couldn''t deceive him. Holding Kanon''s glaze he glared at her with a stern expression.


    "It''s dangerous, you know!?"


    "But I saw Ren-kun''s gallant figure. And then you said there''s no danger if it''s only scouting."


    "That may be true but...."


    There is a discrepancy between what is dangerous for Kanon and what is dangerous for Ren. Understanding it was useless trying to explain such things, Ren shut his mouth. As they chased after him while pretending to go home it seems pointless to send them away now.


    Accepting the reality with a sigh, Ren asked the question that suddenly came to his mind.


    "By the way, how did you know I will be here?"


    "There''s no other place from where one is able to see, right?"


    Kanon''s answer was clear.


    "You didn''t discuss how to enter the place didn''t ask and because it''s Ren-kun, you wouldn''t forcibly try to enter, right? That''s why there was no place to go but the sightseeing room."


    "But there''s also a sightseeing room in the south tower."


    "The other one is opened until five."


    As expected, Kanon concluded with clarity.


    "Although there''s no question there''s more than thirty minutes, isn''t that what a person would normally choose? That''s why we came to the north tower who is opened until nine."


    Giving the impression It''s a simple thing, Watson-kun, Kanon displayed her reasoning. Ren gave up raising both his hands.


    "You caught me, Holmes."


    "Fu fu fu....come here then."


    Kanon started walking in order to catch Ren''s hands. Serisawa waited on her path.


    "I don''t see from here. It''s somewhat obscure."


    Serisawa pointed at the window he occupied until now. Ren bent over overlooking that place.


    Surely, it was hard to see. Although the north and south towers had an octagon shape, there was no window on the walls facing each other.


    Inevitably, they had a forty five degree viewing angle.


    But even so, when looking out clinging to the window, they could perceive all of the place in question. There were some bling spots but they could compensate for those from the window on the opposite side.


    "...It''s not there."


    "It''s not."


    Already having confirmed it, Serisawa and Kanon separated from the window after a fleeting glance. Ren persevered a bit longer but unable to perceive any abnormality, he turned around as expected.


    "Did you found something?"


    "Nothing."


    Ren lightly shrugged his shoulders. From the beginning he didn''t expect to find out something only by looking.


    As Ren is an Enjutsushi, he doesn''t have the ability to see through a high grade concealment that can warp space.


    "Then, what are we going to do?"


    "Right. There''s no point having come here just to go back like this. Maybe I''ll push a little bit."


    Surprised by the confident speech, Kanon unexpectedly opened her eyes wide. But Ren was sticking to the window again so she immediately pulled herself together and stood next to him. Serisawa followed naturally.


    Overlooking the scenery underneath him, Ren concentrated his mind.


    Is Pandemonium really there? And if it''s there, by what means did it concealed its appearance? - Ren has no ability to smell it out. But still.


    "There no need to see it. It doesn''t matter if I can''t grasp it"


    The phenomenon induced by the Spirit Magic is not a simple natural phenomenon.


    Kazuma''s wind can tear open dimensions, and when Ayano battled with a gravitation user she managed to pull of the stunt of burning the warped space itself.


    A strongly sharpened will can undermine the laws of physics. That is the quintessence of the magic foundation.


    Even if he can''t see anything, even if he can''t feel anything -


    "As long as there is something there - no matter what it is, I can >!"


    A golden fireball was born in the air. Although it happened somewhat farther from the building, it was pulled from east to west leaving an afterimage and pierced the opening between the north and south towers.


    Together with a faint response, a soundless noise reached back and the space trembled. And then -


    "Ah!"


    Spontaneously Kanon screamed.


    For a second - only for a second, inside the flickering space an old western style house could be seen in the gap.


    "Ren-kun, just now -!"


    Ren nodded carefully, and separated his body from the window.


    "Bingo!"


    He had no doubt. The enemy''s headquarters, Pandemonium, was here.


    He cannot be involved with this game of slapping cards any longer. It was when he was thinking about returning home as quickly as possible and report it.


    "Wasn''t your knock a bit too rude, boy?"


    From behind, a low and composed voice reached his ears.


    Ren''s field of vision, promptly turning around, was instantly enveloped in darkness. Just before his consciousness was engulfed in darkness together with his vision - Ren''s shape disappeared from the sightseeing room.

 Volume 4, 4 Maiden from the days of yore

    Volume 4, Chapter 4 Maiden from the days of yore


    Part 1


    "Hurry up!"


    "I know."


    As if calming down the hurrying up Ayano, Kirika nodded carefreely. She fleetingly glanced at the rear view mirror, checking Kazuma''s appearance that didn''t move as if he was asleep.


    She looked forward once again.


    Approximately five minutes after Kanon''s call, Kirika got into the car she was driving and they headed for the Tokyo Government Office.


    Without Daiki. Although she said it was important to accumulate experience, it was still dangerous to take such an inexperienced fellow to the enemy''s base.


    To say nothing of the fact that right now Ren was captured.


    If he were to become a burden - no, the moment he will become a burden it''s not unlikely Kazuma will simply eliminate him. Or maybe, that is certain.


    Therefore, policeman Isurughi was watching the office. It goes without saying he took over that duty voluntarily.


    "Still another ten minutes, huh?"


    Appearing not to hurry, Kirika was operating the car safely. The car model was a jet black GT-R. Just in case, it was a Tokyo MPD''s Special Investigation Unit official vehicle but Kirika never let another person take the steering wheel. Remodeled by misusing the public expenditure, it was a car sample for intermingling the public policy with private interest.


    "............"


    Ayano folded her arms, agitated, and glared at the seat belt that got in her way.


    The time was past evening, the place was Shinjuku. Since so many unfavorable conditions piled up, no matter how skilled the driver or how fast the car, it''s impossible for the car to run smoothly.


    Just when they seemed to move the traffic lights changed to red and Ayano knitted her eyebrows in worry.


    "Won''t you sound the siren already and go across?"


    "Please don''t ask for that."


    As if calming the irritated Ayano, Kirika said in a composed voice.


    "We can''t go public with this. You understand, right?"


    Certainly it seems impossible to imagine how much of an uproar they would cause if they were to march into Tokyo Government Office with a patrol car ringing a gaudy siren.


    She understood that. She understood it but nevertheless she couldn''t calm down.


    "What the hell was Ren thinking? To meddle with the enemy''s base by himself!"


    "But he didn''t particularly have that intention, right? He only wanted to scout it out from afar -¡±


    "It''s the same thing!" Ayano retorted strongly.


    Inside the car, Kirika already received a brief lecture. Connecting the information she received from Kanon, Ayano almost perfectly understood the Pandemonium system.


    For that reason, she realized it. That the opponent this time was not an easy one. A Jutsushi that can freely use this much magic. Even understating him, it was clear he was elite.


    Parading solo before the nose of that sort of opponent is reckless no matter how you think about it.


    "Shit!"


    "Settle down, Ayano-chan."


    To the impatient Ayano, Kirika said the same thing the Nth time.


    "The fact that he was abducted means he wasn''t immediately killed. I''m sure you''ll see him again."


    "I know that but........"


    "Besides, I''m not the one you want to say these selfish things to, right? When Kazuma comes back you can throw as many tantrums as you like."


    "..............."


    Despite frowning, Ayano was silent. Although he won''t be pleased by furious remarks, it was an established fact she should wait until Kazuma''s return.


    She looked at Kazuma holding still next to her with a sidelong glance. That figure completely exhausted, leaning on the seat, seemed as if sleeping.


    But of course, it was impossible for this man to doze off in front of Ren''s crisis. Right now Kazuma was tuning his conscience with the Spirits of the Wind, and investigating the situation at the far off Tokyo Government Office.


    When watching him so intently as if she was glaring, Kazuma suddenly opened his eyes.


    Lightly looking up at the sky, he let a tiny sigh. And when he was about to close his eyes again, Ayano instantly detained him by holding his arm.


    "How was it!?"


    "The space above the Tokyo Government Office is certainly distorted."


    "And?"


    "I won''t know more without going there."


    Without saying anymore, Kazuma closed his eyes again. But this time, his presence didn''t fade. He seemed to merely rest his body.


    Understanding the report ended, Ayano shouted in a shocked voice.


    "-Then, isn''t that the same as not knowing anything!?"


    "That''s not true, Ayano-chan."


    While handling the steering, Kirika put on a bitter smile.


    "It means we know that, from the result of the reconnaissance, only that much can be found."


    Ayano''s eyebrows frowned with a twitch. As expected, she wasn''t so slow as not to understand after having been spoken to like that.


    "It''ll be difficult?"


    "Fairly."


    At Kirika''s question, Kazuma answered without opening his eyes.


    The Barrier Kazuma spied on with wind - just because he was capable of constructing such a thing, the enemy''s excellent ability was obvious.


    At the premonition of a fierce battle, Ayano involuntarily clenched her fists.


    After the car drove for five more minutes, Tokyo Government Office''s panoramic view finally entered their vision.


    In a straight line, the distance is less than three hundred meters. But they were stopped again by the red traffic light.


    "Running should be faster now..."


    The instant Ayano thought so, Kazuma moved.


    "I go first."


    "Wait!"


    As Kazuma said so and got off the car, Kirika sharply called him to a halt. Kazuma looked at Kirika with an emotionless gaze.


    "I''m not trying to stop you. I''m just saying it to know I said it - don''t destroy the Tokyo Metropolitan Office."


    "That seems reasonable..." Kazuma replied with an expression as if that was a stupid thing to say. But it was too early to be relieved.


    "I''ll be careful until I rescue Ren."


    "Be careful after rescuing Ren-kun too!"


    "Tell that to the opponent!"


    Kazuma bluntly ignored Kirika''s shriek-like petition. Coincidentally his silhouette faded like a mist and then - it disappeared.


    By manipulating the density of the atmosphere, he turned transparent by distorting light. Kazuma''s specialty was optical camouflage.


    "Kazuma!"


    He didn''t reply. Already riding upon the winds, it seems he was headed for the Tokyo Government Office in a literally straight line.


    He aimed to go directly to the space between the twin towers where Pandemonium was located without having to use the stairs.


    ".....!"


    Simultaneously, both looked up at the Tokyo Government Office. In the upper air of the tuning fork characteristic silhouette they felt a frozen, enormous power.


    "No way! Is he really going to wreck it!?"


    While both women became rigid unable to do anything, their faces stiff, quickly, sharply, a gigantic power was released.


    The distortion of space, the power that held that distortion in place was forcibly sliced and torn by a wind blade.


    The recoil from the reconstruction of the warped space changed to a colorless, soundless shock.


    "Is that, Pandemonium?"


    The barrier had been smashed and Pandemonium, concealed at the bottom of that distorted space was finally exposed to broad daylight.


    The number one central government office, Tokyo Government Office, this building that could be called the symbol of Shinjuku was joke-like enshrined in the gap between the two towers.


    It was a scene that made one doubt his sanity. Although after several seconds the barrier reconstructed and that image disappeared, there are people who would have seen it.


    "..........I wonder, will we be able to falsify this..........?"


    Sitting in the driver seat completely exhausted, Kirika groaned.


    Just as feebly, Ayano retorted.


    ".........Won''t it be all right? If there''s no evidence, you can settle it by saying it was an optical illusion, or if there are pictures you can say something like that was photo-shopped."


    "Maybe -"


    "Oo - Oi! What was that explosion!?"


    Kirika''s murmur, forcibly trying to convince herself was drowned in the man''s shout. Ayano and Kirika looked at each other with tedious expressions.


    What the man felt was probably the recoil from when the Barrier was tore open.


    It was a non-physical shock but it seems it could be perceived by normal people with a good intuition.


    ".......For now, let''s prepare"


    Kirika took her telephone out from the dashboard and pressed the buttons. When it connected, she began talking without introduction.


    "It''s urgent, command an evacuation order for Tokyo Government Office. Eeh, who cares about the reason? Invent something adequate like we received a terrorist bomb warning or something. Do you understand? This conversation is being recorded, right? It will be pointless even if you tell me you won''t listen!"


    After powering off her phone she flung it in the passenger seat. She let out a deep, deep breath.


    "Good grief..."


    "What was that? The preliminary arrangements for a cover up?"


    At Ayano''s question Kirika replied in a worn out voice.


    "That''s also true but we can''t disregard the possibility that Tokyo Government Office will fall, right?"


    "Aah, that''s true -"


    Involuntarily Ayano looked up at the Tokyo Government Office with a distant look.


    "Since it''s that Kazuma, he doesn''t seem to hold kindness for the guy who abducted Ren, huh?"


    "I beg you, don''t say it so calmly," Kirika whispered while getting away from the car.


    "Because in that worst case, I have no one to rely on but you."


    "........I''ll do my best."


    As Kirika said so desperately hoping, Ayano answered honestly.


    Entering the Tokyo Government Office, the usual scene enfolded between their eyes.


    "It seems no one takes refuge."


    "..........That ''wait and see'' son of a bitch....I''ll remember this!" Kirika spit out unpleasantly.


    Feeling a shiver at that subdued murmur, Ayano felt gratitude for that certain something that surpasses human intellect that didn''t made her Kirika''s boss.


    "Aah, but, the sightseeing room seems closed."


    She restored the conversation in a casual manner.


    There was no line of people on the left and right direct elevator entrances but a closed sigh stood there bluntly.


    "True......that''s strange - huh?"


    Looking around Kirika took notice of two children who approached them.


    "Aah, are these kids...?"


    This was the first time she met them directly but the duo was so peculiar it was impossible to mistake. As if supporting that guess, Ayano met them halfway.


    "Kanon-chan, Serisawa-kun -"


    "Onee-sama!"


    One of those two, Kanon, clung to Ayano firmly.


    "Are you still here? Didn''t I tell you to go home?"


    "But, but, Ren-kun is....."


    "He''s fine."


    Lightly bending over so that the height of their eyes matched, Ayano showed a smile to bring her piece of mind.


    "Don''t worry about Ren. That boy is much stronger that what he looks like and a much stronger guy already left to rescue him."


    "But...."


    Unable to throw away her hesitation, Kanon mumbled. As if covering for her Serisawa opened his mouth.


    "If you say it''s fine staying here is....besides, even we can -"


    "Don''t be so irresponsible!"


    With a suddenly changed severe tone, Ayano scolded them harshly.


    "It may be heartless to say it but right now, there''s nothing you two can do. If I am honest, you''re nothing but a drag. If you plan to continue being Ren''s friends, learn to discern whether or not you can say selfish things."


    They had a life and death occupation. Not only they didn''t had the ability to protect themselves but it was inexcusable to disturb the site with amateurs who didn''t understand.


    If both were those kind of people without self-restraint there was no point for Ren to associate with them like that.


    ".....I''m sorry......"


    "......I apologize......."


    Dejected, heads hung down, both spoke words of apology.


    Once again Ayano showed a smile and embraced both of them lightly.


    "I''ll tell Ren to call you afterwards. Wait until then at your homes, OK?"


    "- Yes."


    "Is the conversation over?"


    As if choosing the moment the children agreed - actually, seeming to lie in wait for it, Kirika approached. Ayano unintentionally scowled and glared at her.


    "Please at least try to look like you are persuading them. Truthfully, this is your job right?"


    "You could say that but I thought Ayano-chan was more suitable for it. Besides -"


    Lightly eluding Ayano''s criticism, Kirika focused her eyes on the children.


    "The police was supposed to order evacuation, you didn''t hear anything?"


    "- Eeh?"


    Kanon and Serisawa exchanged strange glances.


    "No, we didn''t hear anything. Aah, but the sightseeing room was suddenly shut."


    "We''ve been in the lobby ever since but there wasn''t a broadcast like that. I''m not mistaken."


    ""..........I see."


    With a low nod, Kirika fired her gun in a deserted place. Perhaps in the direction of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "I''ll ask for information at the reception desk. Ayano-chan, take the kids."


    "Aah, OK."


    Hearing Ayano''s answer behind her, Kirika walked to the reception.


    Looking at her appearance from behind with a fearful gaze, Serisawa asked:


    "Is she perhaps, a scary person?"


    "That''s true. It would be better not to stand in her way today."


    Responding with a faintly stiff voice, Ayano took both of them to the exit. Leaving the building together with them, she sent them off.


    "Well, go home."


    Kanon and Serisawa bowed their heads deeply in front of Ayano.


    "Please save Ren-kun."


    "Please save him!"


    Cracking a smile Ayano assured them.


    "Be careful when going home."


    "Yes!"


    With a vigorous nod, the children returned home. Until their silhouettes disappeared, Ayano waived her hand smiling.


    When returning inside, Kirika was waiting in front of the automatic door.


    "Let''s go."


    Recognizing Ayano''s appearance, she started walking at a quick pace without explaining the situation. Obviously she was in a bad mood.


    "Wait! The situation?"


    While chasing after Kirika who headed for the elevator, Ayano asked carefully. Kirika replied without looking back.


    "It seems an evacuation advice was given."


    ".......Aah, I see."


    After a pause of several seconds, Ayano understood the meaning of those words.


    Not an order or obligation to evacuate but to go or to stay as one pleases.


    Since even the receptionist remained it seems they were informed the danger was pretty small.


    But just in case, since the advice was taken, this means they have an excuse for that worst case.


    "Shit, that''s why they''re being called incompetent government officials who can only protect themselves!"


    "What will you do ~"


    "There''s no other way. We can only take care so that the building won''t collapse by ourselves. Let''s hurry."


    They quickened their paces even more. They reached the elevator landing and mercilessly pummeled the up button. They slid into the one on standby.


    "By the way -"


    While looking up at the floor number changing rapidly, Ayano fired the question in a simple way.


    "Do you know how to get to the space between the two towers?"


    "I don''t."


    Without the half of a second of pause, Kirika replied immediately. Ayano continued her questioning with a stunned expression.


    "Then, what are we going to do?"


    "We''ll force our way through."


    Another immediate reply. Forgetting all her questions, Ayano starred at Kirika''s unusually unyielding attitude.


    "There''s supposed to be at least one window facing the place in question. When comparing it with a broken down building, there''s no need worry about a one or two windows or walls getting destroyed."


    ".........Well, that may be true."


    It seems like Kirika was seriously anxious about the collapse of the Tokyo Government Office. Afraid of pointlessly provoking her, Ayano nodded vaguely.


    Incidentally, for the sake of getting outside forcefully, it should be noted that beside windows, several locks had been shattered.


    "Waaah!?"


    At the moment she took a step outside the window, a strong wind got hold of her body. Ayano desperately braced her legs on the ground, her posture changed.


    "Dangerous....."


    They are at approximately a hundred and fifty meter above ground. If she were to tumble down, there would be literal hell before reaching down.


    Feeling a cold sweat on her back, Ayano involuntarily shivered.


    "If we were to fall from here, there would be enough time to finish praying before dying."


    "Don''t say such stupid things and look here."


    A cool voice resounded in her ears. When turning around, in the center of the raging wind, Kirika''s certainly erect figure was visible.


    Ayano pursued Kirika''s gaze. The space between the towering towers. At a first glance, nothing seemed suspicious. But -


    "Aah, if it''s like that, even I can grasp it."


    Even for a Enjutsushi''s non sharp senses, the unusual phenomenon before her eyes was obvious. The space was flickering in an unstable way.


    The barrier concealing Pandemonium seemed unable to restore from the damage Kazuma''s wind inflicted upon it.


    "What to do? At this point I could hit and hit it with all my force."


    "Don''t do that."


    Without hesitation, Kirika rejected Ayano''s proposal.


    "If the barrier is blown away, Pandemonium will become completely visible."


    "That''s true. Then, will you?"


    "Yeah. It''s fine leaving it to me in this situation."


    Letting out words lacking definite confidence or modesty Kirika lightly took a stance.


    Unnoticed on the fingers of both palms intersected across her chest four sheets of charms were interposed.


    Kirika simultaneously released the four amulet sheets. They soared with a speed unbelievable for some scraps of paper, and suddenly stood still at one point in space, as if there was a transparent barrier there.


    The four charms drew a rectangle on that empty space. Gazing sharply at the center of it, Kirika made the Sword Seal - her index and middle finger extended while the other fingers were tightly grasped.


    "Rin Pyou Tou Shya Kai Jin Retsu Zai Zen!"


    While reciting the nine letter spell, the space before their eyes was cut open the way the right hand Sword Seal was moving. First horizontally, then vertically - and then the moment nine types of lines were carved, the power dwelling in the four amulets was released.


    Ghin!


    Raising an ear breaking friction, the rectangle inside delimited by the amulets was entirely gouged out.


    As if suddenly a window was produced in the empty space, from the hole the outer wall of Pandemonium could be seen.


    " - Well done!"


    At the performance defying the skillful barrier, Ayano spontaneously praised her from the bottom of her heart.


    "But, isn''t Hayakuji (trad: the Early Nine Letter) the art of Shugendou?"


    Shugendou is a technique called the Nine Letters of Magic consisting of chanting the Nine Letter Spell while using for each letter a correspondent hand seal to purify evil.


    The Hayakuji could be called the abridged version of it. Omitting the both hands seal, using only a right hand seal, substituting it for cutting the space nine times.


    Comparing it to the proper way of doing it, its effectiveness was lower. Its speed was exceptionally high and could ensure the freedom of one hand. Compared to the Nine Letters, it was more appropriate for battle.


    At any rate, it was magic that couldn''t be used by Onmyoudou -


    -...Kazuma''s words


    "I see, that''s what he was talking about"


    Remembering the words she previously heard from Kazuma, Ayano secretly agreed. This was exactly why she was ostracized by the old ones respecting tradition.


    "What are you doing, hurry up!"


    When she came to her senses after being called out, Kirika was already passing through the whole opened in the barrier.


    It was impossible for Kirika''s jutsu to be effective long term. Before being left behind, Ayano followed Kirika in a hurry.


    Part 2


    The wind blade tore the barrier and exposed the hidden image of Pandemonium in broad daylight.


    "Excuse me for disturbing you - or something!"


    Kazuma fired one more hit, making a huge hole in the roof and entered Pandemonium from the third floor.


    "Well then -"


    He turned around and looked over the gloomy room. It looked bedroom-like but except a canopy bed there was not much else.


    Unable to trace a presence, Kazuma left the room without reluctance. He opened the door -


    "Ooh"


    While thinking it would led to the hallway, there was another room. This time it was a completely empty, square room. There was a door in all four directions.


    While faintly scowling, he opened a random door. Another square room. Four doors.


    "............"


    Pushing his way forward in a straight line, Kazuma opened in succession the other three doors. Without any change, he was greeted by square rooms.


    When turning back to the route he came through, he arrived at a children''s room crammed with plush toys that he definitely didn''t remember crossing.


    Looking up at the ceiling, Kazuma murmured.


    "Did you tamper with the inside space too? That''s dangerous."


    Inside Pandemonium, the space structure was changed to a complicated and mysterious dimension maze.


    It was possible the tear the space with wind and push his way forward directly but adding external force to this space that became so complicated, it was possible the balance would instantly collapse breaking down Pandemonium itself.


    Until he found Ren, he couldn''t behave too rashly.


    "If only I could find Ren''s whereabouts........"


    Since the space was distorted, not only he couldn''t find Ren''s presence, he didn''t even understand his present location.


    The only thing Kazuma was able to do right now was to believe in that one in a million chance and continue opening the infinite number of doors.


    "Well, do you think there''s a need for us to knock?"


    Standing in front of Pandemonium''s entrance, Kirika cracked a joke trying to appease her nervousness.


    "Is not really necessary, is it? But if you want me to, I''ll do it."


    On the other side, already brimming with fighting spirit, Ayano had already thrown away etiquette and the like beyond the equinox.


    Standing in front of the massive door, her left foot made one rotation on the axis. And then -


    "Excuse me for disturbing you!"


    The strong, peerless right-sided roundhouse kick made a dent in the bulky door. The door hinges popped out and the door was blown off with so much force it seemed there was an explosion.


    "Well, let''s enter."


    "Ayano-chan......"


    Trying to rebuke Ayano''s conduct as that of a, perhaps, fellow woman, Kirika interrupted her own words in the middle of the sentence.


    Inside the mansion, she recognized the presence of a person standing still, soundless, in the grand lounge.


    As if matching their entrance, the dim lounge was lit up. The light down pouring from the chandelier, accurately shined upon the still shadow.


    She was in her late teens, a girl so beautiful she felt out of place. She wore a jet black one piece dress, Gothic Lolita stile, with abundant frills and lace.


    Her chestnut color hair was glamorously glittering, her lapis lazuli color eyes staring directly at the two, without blinking.


    "....Eeh......."


    Although confused by the sudden appearance, tentatively Ayano asked a question.


    "You''re not Vesalius, right?"


    "Yes," the girl nodded blandly.


    "I am Lapis. I serve Master Vesalius."


    "I see. Then, will you guide us to your master? I have something to discuss with him."


    Of course, the conversation Ayano had in mind was an aggressive communication using mainly fists.


    But, staring with blank eyes at Ayano who was about to roll her sleeves, the girl - Lapis calmly shook her head.


    "Master doesn''t meet people without an appointment. Please leave."


    "Do you expect us to go back with a >," Ayano retorted with immediate timing. And then, without hesitation, she stepped forward.


    "If you won''t show us around we''ll search the entire house as I please. Move."


    Facing the girl, Ayano met her halfway in a long stride. But Lapis didn''t make way.


    "Please stop," Lapis pronounced, thoroughly serene.


    "If you come any closer, it will be considered hostile behavior and you will be eliminated."


    "- Really, how?"


    As if answering Ayano''s reply, Lapis stepped up to the Western armor decorating the lounge and took the sword carried in those hands.


    It was big.


    As if disregarding its practical use from the outset, it was a large sword outside norm. The length of the blade was probably a hundred and fifty centimeters. Taking into account the handle, it exceeded two meters. It was bulky enough to cover the girl''s waist.


    With a solemn sound the scabbard was quickly taken off. The unsheathed blade diffusely reflected the illumination shining prettily.


    "........Crystal?" Ayano murmured, intently watching the transparent sword blade that was clearly not steel. True, the gigantic sword that equaled Lapis'' stature, all of it was composed of high purity crystal.


    Unable to lift it because of its heaviness, the tip of the sword was dragged on the ground. Lapis said:


    "Please leave. It is not permitted for uninvited guests to walk around Pandemonium."


    She was monotonous as ever but her tone was firm. Ayano immediately understood that it was the last warning.


    Pausing her advance, she unsheathed Enraiha. Facing the large crystal sword, she held the scarlet double edged sword clad in a golden flame.


    And then, as if declaring war, Ayano took one step forward.


    " -!"


    Instantly Lapis'' image disappeared. In the space of one eye blink, the figure of the girl carrying a large sword moved in front of Ayano.


    A swift stepping in and then a slashing attack. The gigantic sword that seemed to mess with the sense of distance, the girl easily swung it downward.


    Ayano met that blow with Enraiha. The swinging down crystal sword clashed with the raised scarlet edge.


    " -!?"


    Lapis had a complete victory in that confrontation.


    Her sword, nearly sent flying by that tremendous strength, Ayano instantly altered the angle of the edge and made a slashing attack.


    Giving off sparks, the crystal sword slid on Enraiha''s blade. Despite changing its trajectory, the huge sword showed no decrease in speed, opening a crater-like hole in the floor.


    Putting distance between them, Ayano stared at Lapis with a stiff expression.


    "Is.....is this a joke........?"


    Her power was unbelievable. Surely, between a sword attack from below and an upward sword attack the added gravity will always favour the one swinging down but this was a totally different level.


    The physical strength she felt from this girl right now was clearly different from that of a human.


    "Well, it''s obvious from that occasion you wold posses something like that," Ayano groaned looking at the girl setting up her large sword half way up the stairway.


    It was a sight without a sense of reality. Obstructed by the enormous sword blade, the girl''s body was practically invisible.


    The master setting up his sword, she was reminded of that optical illusion of a full length invisible edge hidden because of that space without gaps, but this was no illusion.


    Purely physical, that gigantic blade is covering most of the girl''s body.


    "So, what to do?"


    Preparing Enraiha, Ayano cautiously examined Lapis'' reaction.


    She couldn''t neglect the girl''s bizarre muscle strength but she was even more cautious of that crystal long sword held in that hand.


    Being without scratch after exchanging blows with the heat of Enraiha''s blade that can thoroughly burn all creation, just by that it was obviously not made of just crystal.


    Because it was the weapon of the magician''s servant it was perhaps loaded with unusual magical power.


    If the effect of it was just a boost of strength there''s no problem, but -


    During the time Ayano didn''t decide how to deal with it, Lapis stated attacking once more.


    A soundless blow not only without fighting spirit but even her footsteps didn''t make a noise. Leaving behind only the sound of cutting wind, the crystal sword assaulted Ayano.


    Without committing the stupidity of stopping a slashing attack equivalent to the blow of castle siege weapons Ayano bent her body and dodged the blade. Also, the continuous sideways sweeping swung at her.


    "Sigh - will I manage, one way or another?"


    While using only defensive body movements for dodging the attack, Ayano was roughly making sure of Lapis'' ability.


    She freely handled the large sword to levels unrivaled by human beings but it seemed simple physical strength.


    Certainly, her speed and might were terrific but for the sake of yielding that enormous mass her swordsmanship was limited and couldn''t defy the law of inertia.


    That was opportunity enough to strike.


    Sharpening her reflexes, she waited for her chance while bearing nothing but evasion.


    That opportunity arrived unexpectedly early.


    Becoming irritated by the lack of contact, Lapis made an extremely long sweeping stroke.


    Stepping in closely with all her strength, she mowed down the large sword with her right arm. That offensive made a maximum reach but naturally the time interval for dodging it was also large.


    Ayano evaded that blow with a back step and stepped into Lapis'' territory when the crystal blade passed her.


    Unable to suppress the recoil of the swing the crystal sword almost flew close to Lapis'' back. While in that posture, no matter how much transcendental physical strength the girl had, she couldn''t slash back in time.


    "Whaa?"


    But, much more quickly than Ayano expected, Lapis unleashed the pursuit. Moreover, from the same right side as last time.


    Crossing over the girl''s back, the large sword was transferred from her right to her left hand and without slashing from the opposite direction from the first attack it made one more revolution and fired the same attack a second time.


    Leaving aside the consecutive attack made by the full body rotation, Ayano wasn''t able to predict her using that enormous sword like a knife.


    She barely managed to catch that blow with Enraiha but, of course, she didn''t manage to stop it. Even if Enraiha was safe her arm was about to break.


    Naturally Ayano flew back, let loose by the impact.


    Although blown away she reorganized her stance in mid-air and neatly landed on the wall with her legs.


    By the time she landed on the floor, Lapis was already holding the huge sword aloft. The gigantic sword blade secretly disappeared in the girl''s body.


    As if she could return it on a scabbard on her back, an extreme pose.


    While having a fiercely unpleasant presentiment, Ayano raised Enraiha overhead. Almost simultaneously, Lapis swung down the large sword.


    From the crystal sword blade, an intense shock-wave was released.


    "Y.......ouu......!"


    Enraiha''s blade swung downward one beat later met the imminent shock-wave. Cleaving it in two, the shock-wave flew past Ayano on both sides and opened two large holes on the wall behind her.


    "......Unbelievable, huh?" Groaned Ayano, letting out a rough breath.


    That physical ability was not a laughing matter. The blow just now didn''t even have magic. The sword''s pointed end exceeded speed of sound and created a genuinely physical shock-wave.


    "That''s one great animal strength."


    "............"


    Lapis was silent. Expressionless like a puppet, from the beginning of the fight up until now, she didn''t slightly waver once.


    Without showing any sign of unrest as all her attacks were blocked, without emotion or maybe because she had confidence her performance was superior.


    "Don''t get carried away!"


    With one shout, Ayano became aggressive. Reducing the distance between the two by breaking into extreme speed, she swung Enraiha downward head on.


    Lapis carelessly rose the crystal sword overhead, and repelled the slash. Next it was aimed to her torso but just by slightly changing the angle she defended.


    Clearly, the girl mastered the handling of the enormous sword. The length of the sword blade, its thickness, was effectively used, handling the opponent''s attack with a minimum of movement.


    "Kuu....."


    Worn out by the attack, Ayano took a tiny breath and backed off. Without missing that break, Lapis shortened the distance quickly.


    "Kyaaa!"


    In only a moment, not quick enough, Ayano was blown away. But this was what Ayano planned.


    Brandishing Enraiha in midair, Ayano shouts:


    "If you can block this, I''d like to see you try!"


    The blade swung downward, releasing a fireball. Generating in succession three plasma spheres, they struck Lapis all at once.


    Lapis looked up at the super hot cluster of flames drawing near indifferently. Without hesitation, she raised the crystal sword and swept it sideways.


    The flash that appeared accurately sliced the three fireballs. Immediately following, they were extinguished without trace.


    "- Wha?"


    The instant her shocked, wide opened eyes perceived the crystal long sword, Ayao understood that mechanism.


    The sword blade that was transparent, had been tainted red.


    "It was absorbed!?"


    Lapis yielded the crimson long sword on a grand scale. The red crystal glittered and released a crimson flame from the blade.


    Surrounding Ayano, a five meter diameter space was turned to hell.


    " - Tch, for an Enjutsushi such a move is -"


    It seems she knew it couldn''t be effective. By the time Ayano was scattering the blaze fully irritated, Lapis imminently approached Ayano, the transparent again long sword raised overhead.


    "Crap."


    Ayano avoided the blade pressed right before her eyes by bending forward and with that momentum put distance between them with a forward somersault.


    As a feint she released a fireball in order to get up but as expected it was absorbed by the projected crystal blade.


    "I''m beaten by this......" Ayano murmured looking at that stance without openings.


    It seems like Lapis wasn''t a Jutsushi or maybe a Jutsushi that manipulates one''s flesh and didn''t have any sort of offensive magic.


    But, the girl was clearly an expert at anti-Jutsushi combat. She blocked long distance magical attacks with the crystal blade and by fighting close combat she didn''t allow one the spare time for using magic, she showed the ultimate level of perfection at this kind of strategy.


    "What to do....?"


    "Surprisingly, you seem to have a hard time. Are you perhaps going to lose?"


    While seriously thinking, a calm question as if it were someone else''s problem reached her ears. Involuntarily Ayano was filled with a thirst to kill, and glared at her companion posing spectator from a distant place.


    "Why the fuck are you so relaxed? How about backing me a little, even if it''s a sham?"


    Kirika irresponsibility shrugged her shoulders, warding off Ayano''s protest.


    "Don''t say such nonsense. It''s impossible to try thrusting myself in the neighboring of such high speed combat, right?"


    "But, Kazuma would -"


    Stopping mid-sentence, Ayano realized her blunder.


    Although there was no need to say anymore, Kirika stressed the point as if trying to make sure.


    "Don''t you think it''s unreasonable to force mankind to Kazuma''s level?"


    "Right. That was my mistake."


    Ayano frankly admitted her fault.


    If it''s Kazuma, no matter how fast or complex were Ayano to move, he can flawlessly support her with a nonchalant air.


    But, just how much transcendental skill does that require, Ayano knows it better than anyone else.


    In any case, she is now fighting at ultra high speed where the positions are mutually exchanged at instant intervals.


    If an inferior Jutsushi were to interfere, far from support it''s not unlikely she would destroy her ally.


    Not just the supporter''s movement, but perfectly reading the movement of the rival she is facing, holding the entire battlefield on the palm of his hand, doing that from the first time, the deed of assisting close combat almost intertwined, that becomes an unreasonable deed.


    It''s possible Kirika was a first class Onmyouji but that is after all only first class.


    She spontaneously shouted letting anger take it''s natural course but if Kirika were to intervene Ayano would be troubled all the more.


    Even under normal circumstances fighting an enemy was difficult. She has no room to pay attention even to her back.


    At such times, only at such times, she wanted to be close to Kazuma.


    If Kazuma were to defend her back, she can fight without concern.


    If it''s Kazuma, he can adjust the stage and make her feel good in order to fight at full power.


    "Ah, enough already! It''s all his fault for not being here!"


    Ayano set up Enraiha and retorted with a scream, venting her propensity for anger.


    Part 3


    Before he knew it, Ren was standing by himself in a dim, huge room.


    No - he was not alone


    There was one more person.


    At the boundary between very dim light and pitch darkness, at a distance he could just barely confirm it by sight, someone was sitting calmly.


    Eliminating time to look closely, Ren threw a fireball high in the sky. The white light shining out far and wide lit up the spacious room like broad daylight.


    As if opening a hundred people ball, the empty room was grand to that extent. But, only two people were there right now.


    Ren and, the person seated on an extravagant chair on the seat of honor on the innermost part of the saloon.


    "In my opinion -"


    The personage assuming that position started talking with an expression containing a smile. It was a voice he heard somewhere before.


    The voice of the man that took him out from Tokyo Government Office.


    "Your action is inelegant. If illumination is necessary I will provide it. Please erase that primitive lamp about to scorch the ceiling."


    Matching the man''s words, the great number of chandeliers hanging from the ceiling turned on all at once.


    Ren extinguished the flame that became unnecessary, and stared scrutinizing at the whole man.


    Platinum blond long hair. A deep crimson mantle wore on top of a black suit. The face was covered with a plain mask.


    His appearance was just like it was explained. Ren inquired directly.


    "Are you Vesalius?"


    "When you''re asking for a person''s name, isn''t it etiquette to call yourself first?"


    Ren glared at the man closing hie eyes partly. Spontaneously his back dropped, his knee bent, taking a combat posture.


    Inside the mask, the man seemed to laugh.


    "Kannagi''s youngest child, I heard you are a gentle child who dislikes conflict but that must have been some metaphor, right?"


    "I have no idea," Ren repelled unfeeling.


    "At least, I don''t think there is a need to be mannered towards you."


    "Ha ha, how cold."


    Laughing once more, the man suddenly stood up.


    "Whatever. I am certainly the proprietor of Pandemonium, Vesalius. And you are Kannagi Ren. Shall we advance the conversation now that we both know the other''s identity?"


    The man - Vesalius made a step forward with his right leg and with a pompous gesture swiped his mantle to the back. As if tempting, he raised his right palm, forward.


    "Welcome to the Pandemonium, Chosen One. Your power has been acknowledged and deemed suitable for progressing even more. Do you wish a class change?"


    "I don''t!" Replied Ren immediately point blank.


    "- Well, since it''s you, you would answer that way."


    Vesalius shrugged his shoulders bored-looking, dropping his hand.


    "The other people agreed to it extremely happily."


    "Why such a thing - no, the reason is inconsequential. Stop doing such things."


    "I can''t do that."


    This time Vesalius replied immediately.


    "This experiment took a lot of labor in itself. I can''t stop it because a child''s complaint makes noise."


    "Experiment -?"


    "That''s right, an experiment. For the sake of it I distributed power to those intellectually impaired young people. In no way does it mean I''m messing around trying to convert to reality the world of TV games."


    Ren didn''t intend to ask about the purpose of that experiment. As one would expect, they wouldn''t chat to that extent and there''s no point in knowing.


    No matter the reason, this sort of act couldn''t be overlooked.


    "You''re giving off a pretty violent presence, boy ~"


    Seeing through Ren''s decision, a faint wry smile oozed from Vesalius'' voice. But, without taking a stance to face the attack, he sat down on the chair for a second time.


    "A fighting scene is my weak point. If I were to fight against an Enjutsushi, I would be killed in three seconds. That is being modest."


    "Then -"


    "I have an attendant specialized in combat but now is all out for the sake of eliminating another intruder."


    "Another intruder ~"


    "Do you want to see?"


    Vesalius lightly brought up his left hand. That movement was a sigh, a screen was produced in the air projecting two girls fighting each other.


    Among them, there was a girl Ren recognized by sight.


    "Nee-sama!"


    "That''s right. A direct descendant of Kannagi just like you, Miss Kannagi Ayano. By the way, the other one, my subordinate, is called Lapis. She is thoroughly trained in anti-Jutsu combat. Even if the opponent is a direct descendant of Kannagi, she won''t lose."


    "You....."


    "Aah, it''s not just her."


    Raising this time his right hand, Vesalius produced one more screen in the air. What was reflected there -


    "Nii-sama!"


    "Yagami Kazuma. His former name is Kannagi Kazuma. They both came here in order to save you. You''re quite loved aren''t you, boy?"


    Inside the screen Kazuma was exploring the mansion irritated. But his manner of walking felt exactly random and didn''t seem to have a purpose.


    Since his brother was an excellent Fujutsushi, there was no need to use his legs to this extent inside the mansion -


    As if reading Ren''s question, Vesalius announced in a tone full of composure.


    "The section he trespass through became a dimension maze replacing the warped space. He can''t search it using wind"


    "Nii-sama''s wind can tear that space itself!"


    "True."


    Vesalius agreed to Ren''s instant objection without hint of disturbance.


    "But, if he were to tear down the space that became twisted to this extent, the balance will instantly crumble and maybe Pandemonium will collapse, that''s what he''s thinking. In reality, the structure is not that poorly built."


    From inside the mask, the lingering memory of scorn leaked out. Sneering at Kazuma continuing his pointless endeavor, Vesalius'' shoulders trembled slightly.


    "Therefore, he won''t choose such a forced action. If he were by himself he wouldn''t hesitate but you are here. That man''s - our detestable bitter enemy''s most important person, you."


    " -!?"


    Although wearing a mask, it couldn''t possibly conceal the hatred and intent to kill. Flooded in the criminal intent gushing out from he man''s hole body, Ren was terrified.


    ".......Is Nii-sama, your objective.......?"


    "No, that''s an additional gain."


    Smoothly recovering his serenity, Vesalius answered.


    "It was determined the experiment would be most pertinent if done here. I was informed he would be here but I don''t have that much time to spare for someone hated."


    "............"


    Seeing Vesalius answer thoroughly indifferent, Ren was overpowered.


    It was scary beyond reason.


    While seeming rational, this was was different at some fundamental level.


    Something, he couldn''t quite express it, was different. A mutually exclusive definite something. To the extent he couldn''t put up with breathing the same air as him.


    But even so, he was in front of the enemy ringleader. Running away wasn''t permitted. There was nobody who could help him.


    - He had no choice but to do it by himself.


    "In short, what are you trying to say?"


    Hardening his resolution to confront Vesalius, Ren asked with a face feigning serenity.


    "Do you plan to take Nii-sama and Nee-sama hostage? If that''s the case, it''s pointless. Nee-sama wouldn''t lose to the likes of your servant. Even Nii-sama won''t be trapped in the maze forever. It''s quite the opposite, the fact that those two could become a burden to me is nothing but a comical story!"


    "Humph, certainly."


    Vesalius consented, not taken aback but frank.


    "I don''t know about Kannagi Ayano but Yagami Kazuma - that man with a lack of common sense in all aspects can''t be sealed by something like a dimension maze. That''s quite a plausible argument."


    "Then, what is that you''re aiming at?"


    "Hmmm -"


    As of thinking over it carefully or maybe trying to dodge, Vesalius tilted his head to the side in doubt. Just like > Takamatsu Kyoshi said, he was a very theatrical man.


    " - The production of a play, maybe?"


    "What?"


    "I said, the production of a play. With what sort of timing will the three of you be reunited under one roof, I''m waiting for the most effective >"


    "To.......to what end?"


    "How to elaborate this, huh?" Stated Vesalius as a matter of course.


    "The arrival of the protagonists after discovering the wicked magician''s hiding place. All three separated, caught into vicious traps while rushing in, each encountering a formidable enemy. To come together in this burning situation without any sort of drama, to climax will be lacking. Wouldn''t you doubt my sense even more?"


    "I don''t care about such things!" Shouted Ren unable to bear it any longer. But Vesalius'' determination didn''t waver.


    "I can''t allow such a thing. This setting needs drama unconditionally. For example, the moment Lapis beheads Miss Kannagi Ayano, Yagami Kazuma appears and in that state -"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Is that so? You are underestimating Lapis'' ability. That could be called the ultimate form of a >. Even if Yagami is sealed in the dimension maze -"


    His proud words interrupted mid-way, Vesalius stared at the screen projecting Kazuma. Inside the screen, Kazuma was also looking hard at Vesalius.


    "- Are you, there?"


    A dry voice reached Ren''s ear. Of course Vesalius'' too.


    "Ridiculous....."


    Vesalius'' voice, full of composure until now, looked worried for the first time.


    Before his eyes, he stares at the chilly glance beyond the screen.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Vesalius immediately tried to eliminate the crystal. But, faster that that.


    "Ren!"


    From inside the crystal, Kazuma shouts.


    "If you''re there, call my name! I''ll definitely find where you are! Ren - "


    "Nii-sama!"


    No doubt came to his mind. Believing he will reach without fail, Ren shouts as loudly as possible.


    "I''m here! Nii-sama!"


    "I won''t let you!"


    While shouting, Vesalius grasped tightly his right hand. As if crushing the crystal floating in mid-air with that hand.


    But, slightly late, from inside, the crystal was sliced in a straight line. The sounds of stretched barriers smashed up over and over again, played and reverberated between the hard space.


    "......What unbelievable behavior you have."


    Gazing at the man jumping out of the crystal, Vesalius groaned as if mourning.


    "More than severing the space, your search by way of wind was supposed to be sealed. How did you do something so special?"


    "It''s not particularly special. I just followed the path you made," replied Kazuma as a matter of course.


    "Should I say, sorry for the trouble I put you through?"


    "You bastard.........."


    The pair of eyes inside the mask, glared at Kazuma full of hate. But lightly warding that off, Kazuma turned his face toward Ren.


    "Yo, Ren. Are you unhurt?"


    "Ah, yes. I''m sorry for making you worry."


    "No, if I wouldn''t have heard your voice, perhaps i would have been delayed a little longer"


    While brushing gently Ren''s head, rushing over, Kazuma asked as if continuing the conversation.


    "So, are you Vesalius?"


    "Yes, you can call me that."


    "Heee......"


    While showing a frivolous broad grin, Kazuma focused on the masked man. Vesalius too, quietly stared back at Kazuma through the expressionless mask.


    At a first glance they looked as if confronting each other in an indifferent manner. But, even Ren could clearly see the transmitted violent emotion on the verge of explosion boiling inside.


    " Does my brother also know Vesalius?"


    our detestable bitter enemy


    Vesalius referred like that to Kazuma. Exactly as stated, he included as much hate as possible.


    What sort of connection is between the two, truthfully he was scared of knowing.


    In front of Ren, catching his breath and watching them attentively, Kazuma got the ball rolling playing the fool.


    "Your taste is surprisingly unusual. What''s with the crazed appearance, Bernhardt Rhodes?"


    "- Eh?"


    "- Humph"


    At the shocking accusation, he covered the surprised groan with an displeased sigh.


    Confused Ren shifted his attention on the man calling himself Vesalius but without showing any sigh of disturbance, the masked man stared back at Kazuma coolly.


    "Can you not make such an elated face? I wasn''t particularly hiding it. This resemblance is one part of the play production."


    "I see. Then, to what purpose did you bring Ren here? Since I finally overlooked your life, weren''t you supposed to use it in a more meaningful manner?"


    "Don''t get cocky, youngster," Vesalius coldly announced without trace of provocation.


    "You''d better understand a bastard like you managed to live this long because we ignored you as something trifle. If we were serious, a bastard like you -"


    "Ha ha ha, well, I didn''t notice that," Kazuma laughed with an extremely you''re rubbing me the wrong way expression.


    "So, who the fuck is supposed to kill me when I butchered your master, huh?"


    With the face of an arrogant villain holding his head high, at the time he loudly declared so -


    The wall behind was blown off as if exploding and two shadows tumbled in.


    Part 4


    "Daaaah!"


    Dodging the low blade poke from above, Ayano aimed at Lapis'' undefended torso.


    But earlier than the blade Lapis'' torso already disappeared. Using the crystal long sword as a fulcrum, she pulled herself up in that manner raising her body and evading in the air.


    Precisely because the weapon she yielded was by far heavier her body weight that risky undertaking with a touch of acrobatics was possible.


    "I''m not letting you escape!"


    Ayano threw a fireball at Lapis trying to put distance between them. Just as until now, the crystal blade absorbed the fireball together with its caloric value. The crystal blade was dyed red.


    "Once more!"


    Not caring about it, Ayano released a second blaze. The crimson crystal colored deeper as it soaked in the blaze and finally changed to a deep crimson as if it was fresh blood.


    "This is the last one!"


    Without giving the flame absorbing sword blade the time to release it, for the third time and this time without mistake using all her power, Ayano hit into it golden flames.


    The blade already near its flame absorption limit didn''t have enough reserve power to receive the third strike.


    The moment the golden flame came into contact with the blade, it exploded while preserving almost all caloric value.


    Together with the detonation, Lapis was blown off splendidly.


    Her body, apparently slim and elegant, crashed into the wall, smashed the wall and without reducing its momentum, disappeared on the other side of it.


    "You won''t get away!"


    Mercilessly, Ayano fired a plasma sphere in pursuit. Unable to visually confirm the target the blow was hit at random but there''s no problem opening a hole in the wall for the sake of the important objective.


    Rather than a hole, climbing over the 80% destroyed wall Ayano stepped in the next room chasing Lapis.


    Surprisingly Lapis didn''t have any visible wounds. Her clothes weren''t significantly disordered, and finally scorched by the flames her expression was cool-looking and didn''t seemed to appear to have just been blown off more than ten meters.


    But -


    "I win!"


    One moment later, just by clashing the blades Ayano was convinced of victory.


    She already couldn''t feel that absurd vitality. As expected, she didn''t come out unscathed after receiving that blow. Her movement was greatly dulled.


    During the explosion the crystal blade recovered its transparency but using Enjutsu is no longer required.


    In the state Lapis is right now, she can be defeated only by fencing. Ayano concluded so, calmly.


    "That woman is OK. What''s left - "


    Looking to her side, she confirmed three people at the edge of her field of vision. The previous visitors, who were apparently in this room from the beginning.


    Two of those faces were familiar.


    Kazuma and Ren and a masked man - the one she heard about, Vesalius.


    Kazuma rescued Ren and confronted the enemy to kill which was the same as having won already.


    Leaving Vesalius to Kazuma, Ayano focused her awareness on Lapis.


    "You''re finished"


    Although feebly staggering but even so wielding the sword expressionless, Lapis was sent flying by Ayano''s one blow.


    The damage seemed larger than expected. That physical ability that was overwhelming was utterly spent without trace.


    The large sword unable to be supported by those frail arms fell to the floor with a dull, heavy sound.


    In order to settle this in one go Ayano ran. She faced the girl standing rock still brandishing Enraiha and then -


    " -!?"


    Feeling an intense thirst for blood from her flank, Ayano jumped on the spur of the moment. A wind blade ran right before her eyes.


    If she wouldn''t have recognized and plunge into she was certain it was timed for a fatal would.


    "Kazuma!? Where the fuck are you aiming - "


    Starting a say an inappropriate complaint, Ayano frowned puzzled.


    In daze, simply in a daze Kazuma gazed at Lapis. Ayano''s complaint clearly didn''t reach his ears. It seems he didn''t even noticed he almost killed Ayano by accident.


    His trembling lips squeezed out a small, grazed voice.


    "Tsoi.....Rin........"


    "Eh?"


    She remembered hearing that name. Yes, not nearly one hour ago.


    "Tsoi Rin''s eyes were green - "


    As if yearning for her, as if caressing her, Kazuma whispered a woman''s name.


    But clearly the eyes of the girl calling herself Lapis were lapis lazuli blue. As if trying to confirm it once again, Ayano witnessed another unexpected thing.


    Lapis too stared at Kazuma intently. Not a trace of her expressionless doll-like appearance from the middle of the battle. Her wet pupils shook as if she was about to break down crying at any moment.


    "But, she doesn''t seem happy to meet him. Loneliness? Sadness? It''s different, she''s more - "


    Experiencing a feeling similar to alienation at the couple staring at each other, Ayano couldn''t take her eyes off them.


    Fixing each other and each other only with a hot gaze. A universe complete with just the two of them. Impossible for other people to disturb even if they tried, that kind of atmosphere.


    " - Lapis, come here"


    But that single word, unbearably uncomfortable from an outsider, destroyed the mood.


    At the same time Bernhardt''s order was handed down, Lapis regained her inhuman expression.


    "Yes, Master"


    Lapis replied shortly, turned her back to them without hesitation and started walking but for some reason Ayano didn''t chase after her. She had no choice but to watch over that silhouette picking up the large sword fallen down on her way and meeting Bernhardt halfway at her wit''s end.


    ".............................hey"


    Several seconds after the girl tempered her master''s bad mood sitting behind him - Kazuma finally opened his mouth. His tone seemed to desperately try to crush something to death.


    "What?"


    In a contrastive light voice Bernhardt asked. It was as if he completely didn''t feel the anger dwelling in Kazuma''s voice.


    ".........There''s a lot I want to ask but.....enough, just die"


    Literally spitting out that verdict, Kazuma released a wind blade.


    But the certain kill blow vanished in front of the crystal blade. Lapis jumped in front of Bernhardt and protected her master using her body.


    ".........tch"


    In front of the girl setting up her sword, Kazuma clearly backed off feeling clearly shaken.


    Inside the mask, Bernhardt laughed.


    "Have I done something to hurt your feelings?"


    Unnaturally tilting his head to the side, Bernhardt asked. As if making fun of him, as if flipping.


    "I made you reunite with your dead sweetheart. Aren''t you supposed to be grateful?"


    "Fuck you......!", Kazuma groaned, his voice trembling with fury.


    "Did you thing that sham imitating merely for form''s sake will become your trump card? Don''t fuck with me Bernhardt!"


    "Hey, hey"


    Shaking his head in lamentation, Bernhardt sighed.


    "A sham, you say? A sham! You, the world''s greatest Fujutsushi, you, able to understand all creation via wind, are you calling her a sham just because of her outward appearance! Look better! The girl''s true nature - "


    "Be silent", Kazuma said dreadfully cold.


    But that tone was clearly different from usual.


    It had no composure.


    In front of that implausible reality of Kazuma losing the mental battle, Ayano was frightened from the bottom of her heart.


    Although that spectacle was right before her eyes, she still couldn''t believe it.


    The man called Kazuma is different from one who is only strong.


    Even though he is standing in front of a stronger opponent, Kazuma will never waver. He won''t falter. Putting on a fearless smile he will fight and finally snatch away the victory.


    The man Ayano wanted for her partner was that man. And yet -


    "It''s impossible to revive Tsoi Rin, right......?"


    The man she believed solid like a rock, was swaying in insecurity. His voice trembled, his face distorted in sorrow.


    "You stole everything......her body, her soul, she was eaten by a devil without leaving anything behind! She''s nowhere to be found! It''s impossible for her to be born again! No matter what Jutsu you use, she cannot be restored to life!"


    "I know"


    Bernhard responded dispassionate at that scream full of grief.


    "I know that. Because at that time, four years ago, I was also there"


    " - What, was it like that", Kazuma murmured, placing an fierce intent to kill in his gaze.


    If there was a man who lost all hope, at the time of meeting the person who robbed him of everything maybe he would murmur so,


    If there was a man who decided the purpose of his life was to kill people in order to carry out his revenge, he would laugh with this kind of voice.


    If there was a man who, despite being alive gave up on being alive and wishing for a future, maybe he would howl with this kind of voice.


    Like the wind blowing through a parched desert, an empty voice.


    "I didn''t know. Because at that time, I saw no one else but him. If I knew, I would have killed you together with him........"


    The finger warped like a hook controlled the wind.


    Bernhardt controlled his strained laugh seeing Kazuma about to release a blow made up of killing intent and madness.


    "Well, hear me out. At that time I was certainly in that place. For this reason, I was able to find something. The last thought left from that girl called Tsoi Rin on the verge of death"


    "Wh...at.......?"


    "Something like a residual thought, also called a lost emotion. I picked up the thought etched in that space and made Lapis from the core of it. You understand?"


    After a short silence, Kazuma spit out with an unpleasant manner of speaking.


    "In other words an imitation, right"


    "It''s not something so deplorable"


    As if admonishing a pupil with bad scores, Bernhardt spoke.


    "Will you discard the last thought of the girl you once loved as a >? Do you have nothing to say to the girl you weren''t able to protect because of your powerlessness?"


    "........say no more.......", retorted Kazuma with a groan but his tone was terribly frail.


    Bernhardt sneered at Kazuma''s best effort and tenderly embraced Lapis'' shoulders.


    "That''s fine. I will hear at another time in what way will you fulfill your love for Miss Tsoi Rin. Today it''s time to part ways"


    "Do you think you can run away?"


    Kazuma raised his voice but Bernhardt''s composure didn''t crumble. Showing Lapis like an artist who displays his best work, he declared proudly.


    "I handed out power to the foolish young people of this country. So, what reason would I have not to bestow it on Lapis, my servant?"


    " - tch!"


    Those words gave a strong shock even to the people left behind to this point.


    Especially for Ayano, who realized Lapis'' power first hand it was a sentence she didn''t want to believe in.


    Because the girl she fought so hard against even had a hidden ability.


    "Lapis'' class is >. Come now, show them your power"


    "Yes, Master"


    Responding blandly, Lapis put strength into the hand gripping the long sword. The crystal blade released a white light from inside and -


    "Wh- What -!?"


    Ayano raised a cry of surprise. Behind Lapis, the illusion of a transparent woman emerged.


    Beautiful and solemn, an enormous illusion giving the impression of a goddess. That thing whose head exceeded one meter by itself surrounded Lapis'' arms as if embracing her closely and grabbed the crystal long sword the girl was holding.


    Using the real sword as a core, an illusionary large sword was molded. The enormous blade suitable for the enormous vision pierced through the hall''s wall. It grew interminably.


    "Pandemonium lost its purpose. Destroy everything"


    "Yes, Master"


    According to the master''s command, Lapis swung downward the large sword in a straight line. And then, matching the girl''s movement the illusion swung the imaginary sword.


    " - tch!"


    The phantom blade passed through where Kazuma''s arm was before he promptly jumped. The large sword who wasn''t supposed to exist in reality, tore down the ceiling, blast away the walls, pulverised the floor, turned the blade point right under and became still.


    The fracture line was vertical; the guest room cut half way round. It was the result brought by just one sword swing, that may be interesting to mention but -


    "Only this?", coughed Ayano as if she lost interest.


    Looking at Lapis, in a posture kneeling down in one knee, her sword piercing the floor, the girl didn''t look about to make the next move. Even the background illusion disappeared unnoticed.


    While thinking it wasn''t a bid deal in proportion to the flashy directing, that moment -


    " - Eh?"


    A sinister creak reached her ears.


    She didn''t know where it came from and what made it but she clearly understood it was lethal, that sound.


    Stronger and closer, the creak relentlessly continued. Some kind of serious crushing sound also joined in -


    "Kyaaa!?"


    Abruptly, a shock bursting out from right under attacked them. The tremor was violent enough to make one believe it was a near-field earthquake. And then, a floating sensation as if gravity disappeared -


    "Wh........what is..........eeh?"


    Recovering from the unexpected crash, Ayano looked up at Lapis in blank amazement. Before she knew, the space between the floor she stood on and the girl rose nearly two meters in height.


    Close to her were Kazuma, Ren and Kirika. On the other side were Bernhardt and Lapis.


    Was this neat separation of friends and enemies an accident or maybe -


    "But, why this way then?"


    Ayano''s gaze wandered about the surroundings. She instantly discovered the reason.


    The saloon was vertically slipping off. In accordance with the long sword''s cleaving path, the saloon was divided right in half. And then, while the balance crumbled, it produced a longitudinal dislocation.


    The one sliced wasn''t just the guest room. That phantom sword probably bisected the entire Pandemonium.


    " - Huh, just wait a second"


    Thinking that far, Ayano realized a frightening truth.


    From what it was seem from the outside Pandemonium was a three stores building. If everything was cut from the first floor to the roof, that blade lightly stretched more than ten meters. And then Lapis swung that sword until directly below. Since the point if the sword sunk into the floor.


    "That blow, just how far did it slice?"


    As if verifying Ayano''s uneasiness, the tremor underneath her feet increased violently. What was called underfoot, the ground that supported Pandemonium''s mass, in other words -


    The omen of caving in came from above. From lovely fragments of ceiling to stones and lumber weighting a ton, roughly every piece that composed the mansion came down, having lost its support.


    But, pretending not to recognize that spectacle of destruction, Bernhardt made a refined bow.


    "Well then, that''s all for today. If the destiny will allow, let''s meet again"


    "Wait......."


    "It''s pointless"


    Restraining the powerless Kazuma, Bernhardt avoided him indifferent.


    Not impossible but pointless


    "The way you are right now, you can''t do anything against Lapis"


    "If you find the answer, come again. You will have a heartfelt reception"


    The master of the crumbling Pandemonium exaggeratedly waved his mantle with a thud and wrapped Lapis inside it.


    Ant then - he disappeared.


    "Aah - "


    Even more that the skillfulness of that Jutsu, the timing was exquisite. While receiving the attention of all members, displaying an excellent skill while none hindered, the couple disappeared.


    There was no way of searching for their destination.


    Standing stock still in the middle of the crumbling Pandemonium, Kazuma continued glaring at the space Bernhardt disappeared from.


    His pupils coated in hatred, hallucinating maybe about the masked man in the downpour of debris, he wasn''t aware of the crisis he was presently facing.


    " Kazuma! It''s dangerous! If you don''t hurry up - "


    Without realizing the fact that Ayano was leading him by the hand with a desperate expression, he glared at the empty sky tightly grasping his fists.


    "Bernhard - "


    Through the gap between his clench teeth, he wrings out the name of that hateful enemy.


    Entrusting that overflowing fury to that name, he shouted until his voice became hoarse.


    "Bernhardt!!!!!"''


    The collapse of the bisected Tokyo Metropolitan Tower, unable to bear that weight, happened immediately after.


    ~~~~

 Volume 5, 1 - Signs of rematch

    Volume 5, Chapter 1 - Signs of rematch


    Part 1


    "Shit"


    Together with the spat out swear word, the sound of a weak fist striking the wall pointlessly reverberated.


    This is an underground place below the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. It wasn''t generally used, a police cell used for accommodating unique criminals.


    Clean and simple, in that space resembling a hotel single room the boy grieved over his circumstance.


    "Why did something like that happen......"


    He was supposed to have obtained power.


    An invincible power.


    A power that can grant all wished.


    An invincible power.


    "It wasn''t supposed to be like this......"


    He suddenly rose in the world.


    A higher existence than those worthless masses whose existence doesn''t matter.


    From here on he would be the one to look down on those who looked down on him, scorn them, and like an overwhelming man of courage -


    That was how it was supposed to be.


    And yet, right now, he had been clumsily caught by the police. The power he thought invincible was sealed easily, and tomorrow they will apply treatment in order to get rid of it for good.


    Again, he turned to nothing but an incompetent person. And in addition to that, he will be held in police custody even for his previous offenses.


    He was disgraced. He was unbearably disgraced.


    One girl''s picture floated in his brain. The ringleader who forced him into such circumstance. The one who didn''t listen his command, the command of a superior person, the disrespectful bitch who of all things, turned on him with savage weapons.


    "Nanase.........."


    The boy - Utsumi Kousuke, squeezed out the girl''s name, including as much curse in it as possible.


    But, the anti-magic barrier installed in the police cell nullified every kind of power generated inside.


    Utsumi''s grudge, didn''t attain form, fruitlessly melting in the atmosphere and disappearing.


    ".........shit......."


    Reminded again that the invincible power had been sealed, Utsumi''s body shook with rage.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! Come out! Come out! I am the chosen one! I''m not supposed to be here!!"


    He knocked the door as if going mad. When the privileges bestowed onto him were taken, that absurdity destroyed his mental balance.


    "Why? Why do I have to suffer through this? What do you accuse me of?"


    But, no one was there to reply to his egotistic claim and Utsumi''s random screams, drifting inside the room, were sucked into the walls and disappeared.


    After a turn, a silence similar to frozen time filled the room. The reverberation of noise reverted the vector of his spirit visibly changing Utsumi''s character, pressing his forehead to the wall, he cowered. A frail murmur escaped him.


    "What to do............"


    If it continues like this and his power will be stolen what will happen - even his dumb brain could easily picture it.


    "They''ll take revenge on me........"


    Even if they won''t charge him for his crimes, the people he cursed will definitely not forgive him. The retribution will be more severe than whatever he experienced until now.


    And, right now he had no means of defending himself.


    "No........I don''t want that........"


    While moaning at the wits'' end, Utsumi naturally regretted his behavior.


    "It would have been better not to do that", or something


    But that was not a remorseful contemplation. They were only the previous selfish thoughts fearing revenge, without a particle of Utsumi''s compassion.


    "It''s not my fault........I''m not to blame......."


    Racking his brain, he tried justifying himself. He wasn''t in the wrong. He''s not the one responsible. Because, because -


    "But, I only used it, right? The one who''s evil and pushed this unwanted power onto me is that Pandemonium''s Vesalius, right? I''m just like a victim tricked by that man, right?"


    Deriving a satisfactory answer, Utsumi''s eyes sparkled.


    "First of all, if the police had time to catch someone like me, shouldn''t they search for Vesalius first? The police is always like this. They don''t get involved with the really bad guys but only arrest underlings, worrying only about settling cases by framing victims like me. Do you think the country''s peace can be protected like that?"


    With persistently self centered words, at the time he was talking on and on loudly.


    " - Hm?"


    On one point on the pure white wall, suddenly, a deep crimson spot appeared. A small dot, red like fresh blood. It grew as if being guided by an invisible pen and engraved letters on the wall.


    These were the contents:


    Congratulations!!


    Congratulations for your level up!


    In accordance with this level up, it''s possible to class change and obtain even more power. If you wish so, a door reaching Pandemonium will open for you here, ushering you in.


    Do you desire a class change?


    Yes/No


    "Wh- what........?"


    At the sudden variation, Utsumi opened his eyes wide in blank amazement. But at the same time, he instantly understood the meaning of this message.


    This was a mail from Pandemonium.


    One Pandemonium sent every time one acquires experience points, an information email. The sentences written don the wall had the same literary style like the several tens he received before.


    But - Utsumi racked his brain puzzled.


    "Level up?"


    The way of obtaining XP is not just defeating one''s enemy or in Utsumi''s case fulfilling curses. Utilizing the power granted by Pandemonium, you''re adding experience one by one.


    Of course, when comparing it with killing one''s enemy, the quantity is infinitly smaller.


    Utsumi''s recent results, is the amount he used on Nanase and his classmates. With just that it would have been impossible to level up, supposedly.


    "Wait - that doesn''t matter"


    With more discernment than ever, Utsumi grasped the current situation.


    It doesn''t mater if it''s a mistake or something. If he can level up and then class change, there''s no reason to hesitate.


    And then -


    ''If you wish so, a door reaching Pandemonium will open for you here, ushering you in''


    The message was very easily delivered to the room equipped with an anti-magical barrier. That existence itself is sufficient evidence for the contents of the message.


    Clearly, it''s impossible for this barrier to resist the mighty power of Pandemonium. In other words, if he wishes so, he can really go to Pandemonium. He can escape prison.


    "....................."


    Gulping down his saliva, Utsumi stared at the mail from Pandemonium.


    Freedom. Even more power. It was an excessively sweet temptation. He can take back all he believed lost. He could obtain even more.


    The woman who ridiculed him, this time...........


    With an uncertain manner of walking, Utsumi walked to the wall the message was written down on.


    The blood red letters. The half dried ink pulled down by gravity smudged the wall giving an ominous impression of an evil spell.


    But even so, for Utsumi right now it was similar to a sacred oracle.


    That reality that protected him revived his lost willpower.


    "Like I thought, I am special"


    Broadly grinning, his ugly lips warped, Utsumi laughed. An arrogant smile scorning everything beside himself.


    "Just wait, Nanase. This time I''ll get even with you!"


    With a loud shout, Utsumi clicked on the Yes end of the message.


    Part 2


    Opening the door of her beloved GT-R car, Kirika looked at the cloudless sky.


    The sun was shining brilliantly, burning distinct shadows on the earth.


    The wind was fluttering refreshing, the birds singing a pleasant tune -


    There was no trouble in the world - contrary to those words appropriate for the morning scenery, on Kirika''s beautiful face there was a haggard look impossible to conceal.


    The black circles below her eyes clearly indicated the extent of her fatigue. The cleaning up of the troubles that happened one after another last night was so difficult that even Kirika thought half seriously of skipping out.


    Getting out of the car, she faced the entrance as if limping. An employee was already there, waiting for her arrival.


    "This way - "


    Following after the servant who informed laconically, Kirika entered the residence. She walked and walked and walked the exclusively long corridor. She stopped.


    It seems they arrived at the place of destination. The servant knelt in front of the futsuma and announced Kirika''s arrival.


    "Please"


    "...............yes"


    Although showing a slight hesitation, Kirika stepped forward on the other side of the futsuma the servant opened. The members inside were generally as Kirika expected.


    Except for one.


    "Genma-dono ¡ª¡ª?"


    Involuntarily Kirika called out the name of that person.


    Kannagi Genma. The father of both Kazuma and Ren and the most powerful active Jutsushi of the family. Although the Suzerain - Juugo was the best, that ability that overwhelms Ayano yielding Enraiha reached the limits of myth, crossing over legend.


    "That person, why - "


    Glancing at Kirika stiff with fright, Genma informed in a low voice.


    "Yesterday my son received favor from you."


    "Your son -?"


    At Kirika''s instant reply, Genma looked at Ren sitting next to him.


    "Both."


    ".......No, it wasn''t that much........"


    Bewildered by the interaction, Kirika became evasive using a ambiguous tone. But from the start it seemed Genma didn''t cared about Kirika''s answer.


    "Really, I thought he grew up a little but his spoiled nature doesn''t change.........perhaps he was careless with his job, being too busy with women."


    ".........unexpectedly, a person who likes to complain?"


    Using a downcast look in front of the grumbling Genma, Kirika attempted a rebuttal while observing the surroundings on her field of vision.


    "I don''t think he was particularly careless with his job."


    "It''s the same thing if your acts don''t yield fruit.", Genma declared harshly.


    But immediately following he asked without changing his tone.


    "So, did you get in touch with Kazuma?"


    " - Wha -?"


    With round eyes Kirika stared at Genma.


    Why is Genma here. And why he spoke as if showing contempt towards Kazuma, she finally understood.


    Averting her gaze in a casual manner, she examined the surroundings. Ayano and Ren didn''t notice and only Juugo seemed to have reached the same conclusion. As if resisting a smile, the corners of his lips twitched.


    "He - he''s an unexpectedly indulgent papa, huh?"


    While guessing she made the same expression as Juugo, Kirika desperately feigned calmness. She answered shortly, with brevity.


    "No. Not really. No."


    "I see."


    The one who spoke wasn''t Genma but Juugo, silent until now. Unseen by Genma, for one moment, he smiled to Kirika like an accomplice and then continued.


    "Well, he''s not the kind of man who will die when being swallowed by a crumbling building."


    "I agree."


    Saying it out loud it seemed as a cruel expression but Kirika agreed from the bottom of her heart.


    There was no reason for doubt. To begin with, Kazuma was the one who rescued the three of them from the crumbling building.


    He was loosing himself in anger but apparently one composed portion still remained.


    Just before they were crushed by the downpour of debris, Kazuma spread a wind barrier and set the trio free.


    Perfectly controlling the barrier until they landed, he delivered them on the above ground without any scratch. Especially smart, he raised an optical camouflage to remain invisible, denoting perfect composure.


    About the safety of Kazuma''s own body, Kirika didn''t have any kind of apprehension. Rather, right now her body was in much more danger.


    But the pure boy thinking of his older brother, seemed to be worried still. Frowning with worry, Ren said.


    "But even for Onii-sama something unlikely can happen. Besides if he''s fine he would have called at least."


    "He doesn''t want to be looked after right now. Or he doesn''t want us to get in the way."


    "What do you mean?"


    Finding fault with Kirika''s words, Ayano retorted sharply. Kirika''s eyebrows frowned instantly cursing her verbal slip and tried to dodge the question with a forced smile.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "I am worrying about it!"


    Understanding she couldn''t deceive her, Kirika looked at Ayano with a pensive expression.


    "Listen to me, Ayano-chan."


    "What?"


    "If you knew one of Kazuma''s secret, one he doesn''t want other people knowing, would you tell?"


    "........."


    As expected, she blocked it. Even Ayano, who she recognized was daring beyond recklessness, hesitated making Kazuma truly angry.


    At that chance, Kirika smoothly turned the conversation around.


    "That''s why, don''t ask today. It''s not something that has a direct impact on us anyway - beside I''m sure you''ll know soon enough."


    " -?"


    Ayano didn''t seem to consent yet but Kirika completely ignored it.


    "So, let''s get down to business."


    Speaking so, she took out a videotape from her bag. Looking inside the room and discovering a video deck close to the wall, she silently asked Juugo for permission.


    Juugo nodded in silence.


    "First, please look at this."


    Together with Kirika''s words, the shape of Tokyo''s Government Office appeared on the screen.


    The tallest in Shinjuku but more than that the characteristic twin towers. That gallant figure that already disappeared from reality and only existed in memories or records.


    "If it''s about the collapse, we already saw it on the news."


    "Just look."


    Rejecting Ayano''s complaint without even turning around, Kirika gazed at the screen. Reluctantly, Ayano imitated her.


    What was reflected on the screen was the first central government office. For a while nothing happened. But suddenly an unusual phenomenon appeared.


    From the space between the two raised towers, a pillar of light soared facing the sky.


    The film played over and over after last night''s news would have scared everyone if seen for the first time. There was nothing to be surprised about now, though.


    Ayano looked at the video with an indifferent expression. The pillar of light striking the heavens. It was the work of that girl called Lapis.


    The goddess-like gigantic phantom clutching the phantom sword.


    From the outside only a part of the sword was visible but that shape couldn''t be mistaken. That more than sharp double edged sword, if that aberrant length were excluded, only Lapis hold the crystal weapon remained.


    " - huh?"


    Ayano remembered a slightly uncomfortable feeling.


    When she saw the news did the pillar of light resembled a sword so clearly or did it looked like a stick.


    Although bewildered, the video went on.


    The pillar of light inclined.


    The phantom sword was swung downward.


    And then, as it tore the barrier, Pandemonium appeared.


    " - Oh?"


    At the same time it appeared, the huge blade swung downward beheaded Pandemonium. The rooftop tore, the walls were cut and although Pandemonium was split in two halves, the blade had yet to stop.


    Really stretching close to two hundred meters, its tip moved until it faced directly below. The walls of the Tokyo Government Office were shredded in a vertical straight line like a joke.


    Of course, the damage didn''t stop at the outer layer of walls. The blade of that gigantic sword was pretty much perfectly buried in the building, only its tip protruding from the other side of the wall over-enthusiastically.


    If they were to regard the architectural structure like a human body, this blow clearly cut through the marrow. Needless to say, it would be a fatal wound.


    Although practically split in half, the building tried to maintain its balance by propping up the towers one against the other.


    But the tall building reaching two hundred forty three meters couldn''t bear the weight on half its body. As if flattened by a huge hand from right overhead it crumbled while raising a large quantity of dust.


    The screen was covered by that dust. And then the video paused switching over to a sandstorm.


    "This is the original footage."


    Kirika stopped the video.


    "What circulates on the news was altered to appear like a regular terrorism explosion. We thoroughly erased everything suspicious or changed it."


    As expected, the fact that > can''t be allowed to spread on the Internet.


    Ayano was completely supportive of that matter. But -


    "So, what are your impressions?"


    "The worst.........", murmured Ayano feebly.


    It was clear that the destruction of the Government Office was caused by Pandemonium.


    But she believed Lapis'' attack was nothing but the start. That is, she only broke the balance and the building collapsed after, on its own.


    No way half the building was removed in a single stroke.


    "Are you trying to say we have to fight that monster?"


    "I have high hopes for you, Ayano-chan.", Kirika carefully declared to the disheartened Ayano.


    "It doesn''t seem I can count on Kazuma for being that girl''s opponent."


    "................aah, so it seems."


    Kazuma''s expression when he met Lapis - Ayano couldn''t imagine that man could be in turmoil to such a degree.


    And then, the name he murmured - Tsoi Rin.


    She didn''t know who it was but undoubtedly she had a great significance for Kazuma. Enough to attack her without hesitation for the sake of protecting a girl who resembled her.


    ".........Whatever."


    Shaking off that memory that made her uncomfortable, Ayano asked:


    "So, what are we going to do from now on? As Pandemonium is destroyed for the time being we must think how to search for them, right?"


    "Aah - about that........"


    Averting her eyes somewhat uncomfortable, Kirika showed a bitter smile.


    "Pandemonium still exists."


    " - Eeh? Aah, on the Internet, you mean?"


    "No, not just that - also in reality."


    "..........."


    Including an incomplete understanding, Ayano stared at Kirika with half opened eyes.


    No matter how she thought about it, Kirika''s attitude was suspicious.


    How did she obtain evidence of it in just one night? Why did she have such a shitty attitude, far from being proud for such a great accomplishment?


    "What is this?"


    Raising her voice, Ayano cross-examined Kirika.


    "I want you to tell me everything you know. This is not the place to hide your hand, right? If you keep secrets I don''t care if Tokyo Tower goes next."


    "Aah - yeah - "


    Kirika fleetingly looked at Ayano with upturned eyes and broke the eyes with a roundabout expression.


    "Can you listen calmly, without getting angry?"


    "Just say it already!"


    As Ayano urged, raising her voice, Kirika began talking nervously.


    "You see, last night Utsumi Kousuke escaped from his cell."


    The moment she heard those words, Ayano completely ignored Kirika''s request.


    That is, she got angry.


    "You incompetent! And you''re still calling yourself a professional!?"


    "That''s why I said to calm down and - "


    "Do you think I can calm down!?", shouted Ayano without listening to Kirika''s restraint.


    "What the heck were you doing? Didn''t you said to leave it to you!?"


    "N- No, listen - "


    "You idiot! Why do you make it so difficult so late in the game!?"


    "Leave it at that."


    This time, Juugo forced his way through.


    Because he pitied the condemned Kirika or maybe because he became irritated by the conversation''s lack of progress, that heavy, vibrant voice controlled the scene with an authority no one could oppose.


    Struck by the rebuke of the father she loved and respected, Ayano immediately regained her composure. While instantly realizing this was not the place to shout pointlessly.


    The person that released Utsumi would aim at the foremost is -


    "Nanase - did she already begin the lessons?"


    "It''s all right. Nanase-san is fine."


    As if soothing Ayano who took out her telephone in a hurry, Kirika informed her with a composed voice.


    With a totally disbelieving gaze and tone, Ayano asked:


    "How do you know?"


    "Even we are not that incompetent. Because we noticed Utsumi''s disappearance immediately after, we appointed protection to Nanase-san. At present there''s no abnormality. She went to school without incident. I received a call approximately thirty minutes ago. Are you worried?"


    "............"


    But even so, Ayano didn''t change her distrustful attitude.


    "I understood the at present part. But after all, you weren''t able to restrain Utsumi, no? How will that escort be helpful when she is practically attacked?"


    Including a bitter smile, Kirika agreed.


    "Please give us that much credit. The Jutsushi from Special Investigation Unit are not weak enough to lose to an amateur. Because even if Utsumi escaped, that wasn''t his doing."


    " -? Did someone guide him?"


    Replacing the answer, Kirika took out one photograph. Innocently picking it up, Ayano quickly caught her breath.


    "This........."


    It was the photograph of a white wall. A plain white wall. And then, painted on the surface of it, sickening red letters.


    Sent to Utsumi''s cell, a mail from Pandemonium.


    "What is it?"


    In silence Ayano held out the picture to Juugo. Frowning unpleasantly, Juugo gave it to Genma. And he to Ren.


    "On the wall of the room where Utsumi was held captive, this appeared unnoticed."


    Confirming that the picture reached all, Kirika began speaking.


    "It happened between eleven P.M. and midnight. Because the surveillance camera was stopped, the accurate moment of the act is uncertain."


    "Eleven P.M..........."


    Tokyo Government Office was destroyed at eight P.M. Of course, at that time Pandemonium was supposed to be annihilated.


    But the red letters etched on the cell''s wall, the hand print that sealed the contract undermined that fact.


    Below the hand written contract, the blurred, almost gone Yes. Perhaps Utsumi pressed it giving his agreement while it was only half dry.


    "Incidentally the palm print of the contract matches Utsumi''s."


    Kirika backed up that guess with good timing. Ayano continued asking:


    "The method of escape?"


    "We don''t know."


    Kirika clearly shook her head.


    "I said so before but the surveillance camera was interrupted and the guard put to sleep. We noticed something was wrong when they had to change shifts."


    "What about clues?"


    "Right. While there is no physical evidence, it doesn''t seem like he just walked away."


    "Space transfer?"


    "A door was opened in the anti-magical barrier the detention cell was under, yes."


    "Bullshit......."


    At Kirika''s words, casually shrugging her shoulders, Ayano was made to realize once again the enemy''s lack of common sense.


    "So, that''s why, far from being destroyed, Pandemonium moves with increasing vigor. This is unconfirmed information but from last night to the early dawn of this morning four or five of those people with abilities underwent a class change in one stroke."


    "Is that a lot?"


    "Of course!"


    Kirika responded at Ayano''s words that held no sense of urgency as if she could barely endure her headache.


    "It''s not like we caught all of them but there''s no mistake there are more than ten people who had a class change. If that number suddenly increases by five - "


    "Hmmm."


    Ayano made a thoroughly indifferent sound.


    Whether their level goes up, whether they class change, those kind of people who obtained power by accident cannot possibly be considered her opponents.


    "Maybe they plot raising all levels."


    Kirika stared unpleasantly at Ayano who announced the serious deduction.


    "You mean, the second stage ones who had one class change will become the norm and perhaps a third stage of chosen ones will start to appear?"


    "Yes, but I cannot back it up."


    "But, if they were to release so much power, won''t they lose their human awareness?"


    "What of it?"


    Ayano cut through Kirika''s objection with a brief comment.


    The power given by Pandemonium is the power of a Youma parasitic to the human body.


    To say it frankly it wasn''t given per say.


    In the process of absorbing and assimilating the possessing Youma, the time necessary to manipulate the Youma''s power doesn''t take more than an hour.


    While their power grows, the Youma is eating into that person''s soul. If they were to do another class change, it would be impossible to maintain a human heart for those people with such a weak will.


    However -


    "Who cares about such things?"


    Those granted power, those seeking it, none will hesitate. They heartlessly didn''t reflect on their former lives before the change so they won''t consider the consequences after.


    "..........that may be so."


    Reluctantly, Kirika agreed with Ayano''s opinion. She didn''t like it but it was very likely. Not a conjecture she could ignore.


    "The question is what is the other party thinking?", continued Ayano dispassionate.


    "Why are they doing such a thing? We don''t know why they went so far as picking a fight with the police and rescued Utsumi."


    Just by looking at the visible phenomena manipulated by the man calling himself Vesalius, it was clear he has a mighty ability.


    But what he did in proportion with that power was childish or playful, something without a clear sense of purpose.


    "That''s the issue. Though at first I thought it was Kodogu."


    Kodogu is one form of magic carried out using poisonous worms and such.


    Cramming in a vase-like container a large quantity of poisonous worms and let then eat each other and then use the last remaining one as the core of a curse.


    By making those with special abilities granted by Pandemonium fight each other, how will they use the last one standing, the most powerful among them - they pretty much agreed with that. But -


    "You said I thought. Is that wrong?" asked Ayano, accurately judging Kirika''s aim who used the past tense.


    Kirika agreed mater-of-fact.


    "Kazuma said so. He said The Youma possessing those children is all the same."


    "All the same, you mean the same type?"


    "No, the same Youma."


    " -?"


    Not understanding that meaning Ayano tilted her head to the side in confusion.


    Expecting that, Kirika continued the explanation without pause.


    "Pandemonium is reducing Youma to digital data and letting them possess through the Internet. So Kazuma said that if a Youma can be turned to data, isn''t it possible to make more copies of it?"


    ".........."


    Ayano was silently petrified. If that was true, the number of enemies won''t be limited. It means they can mass produce those annoying people with abilities without limit.


    "B -But if it''s like that, would the ability differ from one person to another?"


    Pulling herself together Ayano pointed out what seemed at first an inconsistency in that theory. But the answer was quick.


    "I think it was set up to match the aptitude of the people possessed. There''s also the data volume issue, probably taking for the first time a seedbed related shape and sending them out like a seed or an egg."


    " - I see."


    "Well, you understand from my I think and probably that this is just a guess or maybe nothing more than speculation."


    Contrary to her words her tone was full of confidence. The reason is but obvious.


    "You mean that Kazuma reached the same conclusion so it''s reliable intelligence. What''s the problem?"


    Even without saying so, Ayano had nothing to object. When it comes to the precision of their perception ability, Kazuma was ahead of her by a two digit number.


    "Well, because of that the Kodoku theory doesn''t stand."


    "............It seems so."


    The quintessence of Kodoku is the creation of a high density curse source by condensing multiple fragments of malice in one body.


    Killing and absorbing oneself and turning what was whole into the very same thing, that''s like returning to the origin. It won''t develop into hatred.


    "Then, after all, we don''t know the enemy''s objective?"


    "Well, it''s like that."


    "He said it was an experiment."


    A clear boy-soprano interrupted Kirika''s careless answer. All eyes gathered on the new speaker.


    "Ren, what did you...?"


    "Like I said, it''s an experiment. That man told me so. So, he can''t stop it mid-way."


    In a daze for a short while, Ayano suddenly clapped her hands as if remembering.


    "Come to think of it, you met that masked bastard much earlier than us."


    "........did you forget?"


    Ignoring the amazed Kirika, daring such a retort, Ayano faced Ren.


    "So, what''s the experiment?"


    "Eerr, he didn''t say more."


    "I see."


    That''s yet again, the same as not knowing anything. All the progress they made was that they had proof the incident was not yet over.


    "Well, he didn''t seem like a guy who would easily spill the beans - Aah, on that subject."


    While complaining she looked at Ren as if finally realizing something. She asked the boy, looking slightly doubtful.


    "Kazuma called that man Bernhardt but what does it mean?"


    "Aah, that - "


    After a brief contemplation, Ren spoke carefully.


    "Vesalius was his alias or something and it seems his real name is Bernhardt Rhodes. He seemed to know Nii-sama - that man didn''t clearly confirm it but he didn''t deny it also."


    "Bernhardt Rhodes you said - "


    Ayano exchanged a dark glance with Kirika, using only one word to make sure.


    "Him?"


    "No, I''m not sure."


    Ren shook his head without wanting to reply.


    Bernhardt Rhodes - for those being a part of the magic society, the meaning that name held was exceedingly great.


    There is a magic society called >. Its activity is centered in Western Europe, a powerful organization praised as the highest authority in modern day magic.


    Its name is derived from the astronomy work Ptolemaios published, Almagestum. Just like the name suggests it was at first a guild of astrologers.


    But by collecting all kind of Jutsu and Jutsushi or the consequence of accepting the unprincipled ones, at present it developed to the point of being called the headquarters of Psychic Research.


    The name of their leader was Erwin Leszal. Known as the personal pupil of the great magician Agrippa or as the Comte de Saint Germain, an enigmatic character that even in this circle was covered in insane legends.


    More than being the leader for more than three hundred years he wasn''t a public person and there were quite a few people who didn''t believe in his existence.


    It was the opinion of most that such a name was some kind of title the leader received for generations, the symbol of becoming the boss.


    The management of such a substantial organization was carried out by the so called > - the association of high rank Majutsushi.


    And the Chairman of those Majutsushi was Bernhardt Rhodes.


    To sum it up, Bernhardt was Majutsushi with so much fame no one would complain when calling him the world''s best.


    That celebrity seemed unlikely to go as far as concealing his face when he is doing criminal activities. But -


    "A coincidence? I don''t think so."


    Ayano rejected the convenient explanation floating in her mind.


    It can''t be a coincidence. He was too good at deception. All that left is -


    "I have no doubt."


    The answer came from an unexpected direction. Everyone''s gaze converged to Kirika.


    Without faltering under those looks that felt like a physical pressure, Kirika continued.


    "If he has a grudge against Kazuma, even more if he had something to do with that girl called Tsoi Rin, there''s no mistake about it. The master of Pandemonium, Vesalius, is Bernhardt Rhodes of >."


    "Wh - wait."


    "Well, if you think about it, there are no idiots who would dare impersonate Bernhardt Rhodes."


    "True but more than that - "


    Striking the table, Ayano interrupted Kirika''s talking.


    "Do you know that woman, Tsoi Rin?"


    "Hhmm, sort of."


    At that moment all sort of expression disappeared from Ayano''s face.


    Grabbing Kirika by the collar so she won''t escape, she said in a subdued voice.


    "Spill it."


    "A - Ayano-chan, calm down?"


    "I am calm, spill it.", repeated Ayano indifferent.


    If she would have screamed there could have been a method to deal with her yet.


    "Well, listen, I told you before right? When it comes to Kazuma''s privacy, I can''t really - "


    Ayano was silent. But the force with which she grabbed Kirika didn''t dwindle and clearly she didn''t agree.


    Kirika''s eyes requested Juugo''s help. The master of the mansion mostly silent so far looked at the two of them with an unreadable expression and spoke solemnly.


    "Detective Tachibana."


    "Y - yes?"


    "Guessing from the conversation so far, it seems that the existence of this Tsoi Rin girl certainly holds a great significance within this incident. Although I praise your conviction of respecting someone''s privacy, can''t you overlook it and tell us?"


    "Uuu......"


    Kirika groaned. No way is the Head of the Kannagi Clan going to ask her. And then - she stole a glance at Ayano.


    Clashing with that straightforward glance that seemed to never blink, she averted her eyes in a hurry.


    Even when Juugo was speaking, this glance wasn''t disconnected even for a second looking hard this way.


    That steady look that said If you don''t speak I''ll take you and eat you, frankly, had no trace of being alive.


    Searching for a ray of hope, she looked at the remaining two.


    ".............................pfff."


    Genma replied to Kirika''s eyes, requesting salvation, with a tiny laugh. Come to think of it, it would be impossible for this man who showed he cared for the well-being of Kazuma not to take an interest in his past.


    And then, Ren.


    ".........."


    The moment he noticed Kirika''s gaze, the boy looked away uncomfortably.


    To sum it up, it seemed he found Kirika''s distress unfortunate but didn''t have the nerve to hold Ayano back.


    Adding one thing to another, Ren himself seemed to have a special interest in the girl Tsoi Rin.


    " - I give up."


    Finally beaten down by the opponent''s persistence, Kirika opened her mouth.


    It was a helpless situation.


    But most of all, the fact that the coercion given off by Ayano was reaching lethal levels made Kirika prepare herself for the worst.


    "Just to tell you in advance, this is a hearsay story, I don''t know how true it is."


    With that introduction, she began speaking.


    "It starts four years ago when Kazuma crossed over to Hong Kong running away from Kannagi and met a girl - "


    Part 3


    "...........ma.........zuma............."


    What dragged him out from his pleasant slumber was an even more pleasant soprano call and the feeling of warm hands that tenderly shook his body.


    He was instantly woken up but he pretended to be asleep, curling up underneath the blanket.


    It was for the warmth of the bed he yearned for but much more so for the childish thought I want her to look after me more.


    "Geez......wake up.......already!....wake........up..........!"


    By the strength of her tone and the energy with which she shook his body she demanded him to get out of the bed. But, he covered himself in the blanket like a bag-worm and continued refusing to get up.


    " - Uuuu, five more minutes........."


    "Quit it already!"


    Getting tired of those sloven words, she finaly took a firm step. She forcefully tore off the blanket and exposed his body, indulging in indolence to the cold morning air.


    Now, he made his body even smaller. It was so pitiful it gave the impression of some kind of bug.


    "Wake up, Kazuma! I won''t feed you!"


    Finally accepting it, he - Kannagi Kazuma stretched his curled up body. But, not waking up just yet, he buried his face in the pillow and groaned.


    "I''m still sleepy........"


    "I don''t care. Oversleeping is no excuse for staying up late.", she declared point-blank.


    "Change your clothes and get down in five minutes. If you don''t make it in tine, you don''t get to eat."


    ".....please forgive me."


    With a backward glance at Kazuma, getting up sluggishly, she moved energetically and left through the door.


    But, opening the door immediately after closing it, she peeked inside the room.


    "Aah, I forgot."


    " - what?"


    Looking at Kazuma who turned around puzzled, she said:


    "Good morning, Kazuma."


    A full bloom smiling face first thing in the morning. Looking fondly at that radiance, Kazuma responded with a smile.


    "Good morning, Tsoi Rin."


    This is how Kazuma''s mornings always started.


    "Well then."


    Standing up, he stretched once profoundly.


    He didn''t have time to waste. Tsoi Rin didn''t lie. If he won''t rush, he will really miss breakfast.


    In addition to that, today he has a hard job to do. The contents of his stomach are a matter of life and death.


    He must eat the breakfast made by Tsoi Rin and restore his energy in both mind and body -


    "Uuryaa!"


    Raising an exaggerated yell, he took off his pajamas. And then pulled out from the wardrobe the clothes for today.


    "Hyo, cold -"


    With a meaningless expression, at the time he put on his shirt, Kazuma looked at that thing placed above the dresser.


    Adorned like an ornament, the cash card bent in two.


    "........."


    Contrasting with such a lively facial expression, etching a cynical smile on his lips, Kazuma bowed to a broken card.


    "Good morning to you, mother. Thank you, today I am healthy also."


    Looking at the card, his eyes cast a gloomy light. What they saw was the smiling face of the mother who threw him away -


    "Waah, achoo!"


    Kazuma let out a miserable shriek when the draft brushed his bare back. Of course, the gloomy, rough atmosphere collapsed immediately.


    "Shit, you really don''t have time for the serious stuff now. Just eat your breakfast and do your manual labor."


    Changing clothes as fast as possible, Kazuma rushed out of the room. For the sake of filling himself with the home cooking of the girl he loved, much more valuable than his worthless past.


    It''s evening - just like Kazuma declared this morning, he was seriously working hard.


    Inside a gloomy warehouse, resounding with gunshots.


    "Why!? For Christ''s sake!"


    With a stupid appearance embracing with one hand a cat that seemed important, Kazuma abused his unreasonable fate that had something against him.


    Of course, the situation won''t get better just by doing that. Trying to find a chance to somehow run away he peeked from behind the container concealing his body. But -


    Just then, continuous shots aimed at him.


    "Wahh!"


    Drawing back his face in a rush, he left that container like a cockroach. Soothing his violent heart, he took a deep breath, two, three -


    "Shit, why is this happening to me!?"


    But even so, unable to accept the present situation, he started complaining uselessly.


    "When I''m finally free from that abnormal world with Majutsushi, with Youma, with evil spirits, this time is a gun battle!? What the fuck have I done?"


    While complaining, Kazuma took out a knife from his breast pocket. Running up to the container soundlessly he jumped more than ten meters.


    Faster than the man who noticed him and pointed his gun this way, he threw his knife.


    "Guah!?"


    Without changing its aim, the knife ran through the back of the man''s right hand. The gun fell down from the hand that lost its power.


    "Urya!"


    With nothing more but the force of the jump, Kazuma landed on his feet on top of the man. Conspicuously, from under his feet the feel of the broken ribs was transmitted.


    "Finally, it''s settled."


    Deciding on a pose on top of the man spitting out blood, Kazuma observed the man''s face once more. Holding down with all his strength the cat fretting inside his arm, he said:


    "So - who the heck is this guy?"


    "Thank you for your efforts!"


    Entering the shop, a man with an evil smile and a voice full of ridicule greeted Kazuma.


    Kazuma grimaced, replying with a bitter voice.


    "..........As expected, you have sharp ears."


    Ahead his line of sigh - inside the shop, one old man was sitting down.


    The owner of the Tianshui Temple, an antique store standing side by side with the Kowloon''s shopping district, Huang Ying Long.


    But very few people knew that this person who apparently seemed like a good natured old man was as a matter of fact known for the most prominent information shop in Hong Kong.


    But Kazuma was - unwillingly - one of those people.


    To make matters worse, because he needed a job but couldn''t show his face here and there his debt was one-sided piling up and he was already unable to act on an equal basis with him.


    He explained his lack of honorific language as not knowing the language well enough but for Kazuma it was a minimal and childish opposition.


    On the other side, ignoring Kazuma''s infantile opposition, Huang continued grinning broadly.


    "At any rate, you''re very fond of conflict, huh? Why is it that just by trying to catch a run-away pet it results in a shoot-out? Do you yearn for to become a hard-boiled detective like in the novels?"


    ".........shut up.", spat out Kazuma unpleasantly.


    "This time it wasn''t my fault. I don''t know who they confused me with but the other side started shooting all of a sudden. Besides, this is just the third time it turned into a fight. That''s not enough to call me a trouble maker -"


    "Hey, this is just the second week you work."


    At the calm, precise retort Kazuma became silent.


    By the way, Kazuma''s current occupation is what''s commonly referred to as a Jack of all trades. It also resembled pretty well a Japanese private detective.


    Of course, he was only learning now but still bragging about the job itself.


    - But now, that conceit was smashed into very small pieces.


    "I''m leaving."


    "Just wait."


    Enjoyed from the bottom of his heart, Huang called after Kazuma who had simply turned around and started walking.


    "We''re past the time for jokes. I''ll get straight to the point."


    "Keep it short."


    "Humph, then I''ll finish with one sentence - Don''t lose your head, brat."


    In that instant, the atmosphere around Huang completely changed.


    That cynical face that aged well turned to that of a long military service soldier living through Honk Kong''s underground society.


    "Wha.......what is going on, suddenly?"


    "Is it fun tormenting small-time hoodlums?", asked Huang coldly of Kazuma who pretended to be tough although he was overpowered.


    " Wha -"


    "It must be fun. If your opponent is only a human being even you can display your might. But, do you think you can live a long life in this manner? You are not one of those > after all."


    Huang''s words were hinting at knowing Kazuma''s lineage and his past.


    Exposed to the scars of the past he was averting his eyes from as much as possible, Kazuma was enraged.


    "I know that!"


    " - Really?"


    Not hesitating in front of that gaze even mixed with killing intent, Huang asked again, matter-of-fact.


    "You think this way, right? "Apart from being a Jutsushi, I am a superior person. If it''s a battle without Majutsu, I am the strongest" or something."


    "......tch!"


    Accurately having been seen through the thought he entertained again and again, Kazuma sharply caught his breath. As for Huang, reading that response, he made a small snort not showing surprise.


    ".......what, are you trying to say?"


    "I alredy did. It was Don''t lose your head, brat. You''re not a Jutsushi, you''re not a soldier, you are nothing but a brat whose strong point is being good at fighting. Don''t you ever try to look cool in front of someone holding a gun. For me it doesn''t matter but if you die Tsoi Rin will be sad."


    Kazuma was caving in so much abuse but the moment he heard the last few words, he stood up straight.


    His face pouting like a child turned to that of an adult - a man who becomes an adult.


    "I know. I will at least protect Tsoi Rin."


    "Ha, protect, you say? Fine words when you''re the one who is one-sided protected."


    But Huang lightly laughed even at those words full of determination.


    "If not for that girl, you would be getting dead-drunk in self pity even now. No, you would have drunk away the money you received from your parents and turned into a beggar, huh?"


    "Guuh -"


    Having the time when he fell to the very bottom discussed, Kazuma got red in the face.


    Even more, Huang thrust his finger at him with a snap.


    "Listen brat, I don''t have too much expectation from you. You are an ordinary person. No matter how you struggle, you won''t become a hero. Throw away the hopes beyond your means, think only how to make Tsoi Rin happy and live with your feet on the ground."


    "..........I understand."


    Although he was pouting with dissatisfaction, Kazuma agreed.


    It wasn''t a very lenient evaluation but it was the truth.


    Because he didn''t have the attributes of a hero, because he wasn''t chosen, for this reason, he was here right now.


    "If you understand that''s fine. You can go now."


    ".........yeah."


    As if driven away by Huang''s cruel wave of hand, drudgingly Kazuma took the road home.


    Opening the door, Kazuma was wrapped up in the warm atmosphere and miscellaneous clatter.


    Inside the store all seats were already occupied and the festive uproar made by the lively people cured a day''s worth of fatigue.


    His sweetheart was in the center of it. Both her hands fully loaded with trays of alcohol and cookery, she quickly made her way through the crowd of people as if swimming, waiting on tables.


    Presuming the cold wind the arrival of a customer, she turned around.


    "Ji wei hu......."


    Those words of warm reception were interrupted in the middle. The face that continued smiling changed to something even more cute and shining.


    "Welcome home, Kazuma."


    "I''m home, Tsoi Rin."


    Kazuma also responded with a full face smile to his beloved lover. When he stepped up to her words of banter and whistles down-poured from the surroundings.


    But all of them were warm, without any ill will. Everyone was blessing from the bottom of their heart the young pair of lovers.


    "You were late, huh?"


    "Hmm - Aah, just a little."


    Frankly - Because he got caught up in the moment and jumped about too much, he ended up getting sermons so Kazuma was vaguely evasive.


    And since he was already deceiving her and her hands were fully occupied Kazuma took the opportunity and embraced Tsoi Rin''s body closely.


    But, she was suddenly snatched from the side.


    "Kyaah!?"


    Embraced by a drunken person, Tsoi Rin let out a small shriek.


    But then, this was an everyday occurrence, one she wouldn''t even spill a drop of alcohol over from the glasses placed on the tray.


    "Tsoi Rin ¡« dump that guy already, I will -"


    His declaration not allowed until the end, Kazuma kicked the man''s face. Less than a kick he just pushed him with the bottom of his shoe but even so the man fall flat, spouting a nose bleed.


    "Hey, don''t put your hands on someone''s woman!"


    Looking down on the senseless man, Kazuma raised his middle finger. But, immediately after, he receive a crushing blow to the back of his head and also feel to the ground.


    "Geez, Kazuma! What are you doing to the customer!?"


    Skillfully finishing serving the table, Tsoi Rin shouted with the empty trays raised overhead. From the way she held it, the blow wasn''t with the back of the tray but with its edge.


    "......but it''s fine to be violent towards me?"


    "It''s fine, because it''s Kazuma."


    A reply without hesitation. At a loss for words, Kazuma and the man he just kicked and fell down looked at each other and exchanged a wry smile.


    "Hey, stand up already. It''s very busy so help me."


    "Well, I just came home from work."


    "So what? I''m working all day long. Don''t tell me, you plan to drink without a care while looking at me working?"


    "I am sorry. I''ll help you immediately."


    Having no confidence of winning the verbal war, Kazuma surrendered on the spot.


    Hecklers flew out from everywhere at that appearance without a shred of dignity sadly facing the kitchen.


    "Show her who''s the man, Kazuma!"


    "How noisy! You don''t even have a woman to order you around!"


    Both the jeering man and the retorting Kazuma laughed together from the bottom of their hearts.


    For Kazuma this place was his second home but the first one who made his heart feel at ease.


    That joy he received, he wouldn''t exchange it for anything else.


    "Throw away the hopes beyond your means and live with your feet on the ground."


    He remembered Huang''s cool-headed words.


    He understood now. Huang too, was concerned about him. If not, why would he cordially come in contact with a Japanese wanderer?


    Turning her head over her shoulder, while bending her head slightly to the side marveling, Tsoi Rin smiled at him tenderly.


    Even the customers a bit flinty but good people overall, were watching over them with warmth.


    It''s fine.


    Surrounded by genuine smiles, Kazuma was convinced from the bottom of his heart.


    I don''t need any kind of special power.


    It doesn''t matter that I wasn''t chosen.


    Ordinary. Commonplace. But very happy, with his feet on the ground.


    "I can live here."

 Volume 5, 2 - The mad Fujutsushi

    Volume 5, Chapter 2 - The mad Fujutsushi


    Part 1


    The dead of night - Without even a slight movement, Kazuma opened his eyes wide in silence.


    A cynical remembrance of those magnificent, dream-like happy days.


    He woke up because the happiness was too much. It was like being taught that he will never go back to those times, not even in the middle of dreaming.


    "Ku.....Kuu ku ku..."


    A hollow laughter escaped. As if sneering at his ugliness and the whole world.


    As a result of losing everything, he obtained that which no matter how much he wished for evaded him.


    That was a modest, commonplace happiness found everywhere.


    There was a person who would smile at him, tell him Good morning when he woke up and Good night when it was the time to sleep - only that but those were irreplaceable days full of happiness.


    Even the power he pursued like a mad-man disappeared like something from a dream.


    Because he met a person who looked at him plainly, not at > or >.


    If he could have protected that girl and the small world revolving around her, it would have been enough.


    Even if he couldn''t hunt Youmas, there was no need for self-abasement.


    He really thought so, from the bottom of his heart.


    Until the time that happy paradise crumbled away without leaving any trace.


    "Really......."


    Inside the darkness, Kazuma laughed at his foolishness.


    How naive was he.


    If you''re weak, if you lose, you can''t protect anything. It means losing everything.


    Just like he deserved, he became alone again.


    No - he''s not alone.


    There''s him and he - those two.


    Revenge is vain, it''s a sterile act that doesn''t give back anything, an intelligent person will proclaim so with a triumphant expression.


    Kazuma generally agreed with it. When he pursued that man, during that time he lived only for revenge he never thought revenge was meaningful.


    But there was nothing else left except for that. There was nothing else to do.


    That''s why, he desperately refined his ability. Throwing away anything else, all for the sake of killing one man. But -


    "I made a mistake....."


    Erasing his facial expression, just like a Noh mask, Kazuma murmured.


    This is the result of thinking that dealing with that man was enough and neglecting his followers.


    "If you find the answer, come again."


    Those conceited parting words, won''t go away. Words said from the view-point of the superior one that completely look down on him.


    Kazuma groaned, tightly clenching his fists at that disgrace.


    "the answer, you said? Isn''t it obvious..........Kill you. Break that good-for-nothing doll - Aah, I''ll do it. This time, for sure"


    His mouth warped, the same daring smile as ever. But, if Ayano or Ren were to see his eyes, they would probably be at a loss for words.


    Hatred and insanity and the pair of eyes swirling in evil malice boiling hot with deeply rooted delusions, changed that cynical but cheerful smile in a different thing altogether.


    That smile, expressed by most of the enemies they killed until now, was mad.


    Part 2


    Late at night, there was a countless number of people surrounding the already closed public park.


    Everyone was young. The eldest was maybe in the first half of his twenty. But, considering it was a gathering of young people a bizarre silence was floating around that place.


    A heavy silence.


    Even the noises made sometimes didn''t had a following and vainly disappeared in the air.


    It couldn''t be concluded that they held their breath in fear of being seen trespassing on the park. They don''t care about such ethical viewpoints. They don''t have law-abiding intentions.


    If they were accused, perhaps they would ask back with a straight face. What''s wrong with creeping in a closed park? They''re not troubling anyone, or something.


    They weren''t silent, they were accumulating. Preparing for the moment of explosion drawing near, silently raising the pressure. They had one mind.


    And then, a few minutes later - the time came.


    "It - it came......."


    "It''s coming........"


    Together with the muffled commotion the crowd of people separated in halves, and one man stepped forward to the center of the plaza. After him, another one.


    Facing each other at a distance of roughly five meters, the two men.


    Looking at them, a buzz spread among the members of the audience and this time the volume was raising without a pause.


    Someone stamped his feet.


    ''Dan....Don.....Don....''


    Swiftly propagating in the surroundings, it was like a rumble in the ground, making the earth tremble.


    ''Dan! Dan! Dan! Dan! Dan! ''


    Excited cheering piercing the ears and earth tremor.


    Those two men standing in the middle - didn''t need explanation, the situation was very clear.


    It''s very improbable but assuming there was a man who arrived here by accident, he would be able to see through this event instantly.


    That this is an arena. That for the sake of watching the two man at the center fight for their lives, so many spectators gathered and they were widely enthusiastic, beyond reason.


    It wasn''t unreasonable for the spectators to be so stimulated. The match tonight was the largest big game since the game started.


    Among spectators there were many players like the two in the center.


    For such people it was an aspiration but also a landmark - those belonging to the >, the > will for the first time fight each other tonight.


    At a different level than those >, the spectators anxious to see the exchange of power beyond human understanding were raising their voices in joyous shouts similar to angry roars.


    Contrastive with the members of the audience, the men standing still at the center, were silent.


    Exchanged glances. Sneer versus scornful laughter.


    On one side, a slender boy dressed in a school uniform, > Shin.


    The other one, with a black leather jacket and black pants and metal accessories dangling here and there - > Kou.


    At the time the spectators started flustering about the two continuing to stand off against each other, as if signalling the start of battle, Shin got the ball rolling.


    "No way, you don''t really think you can win this match right?"


    Words that were polite at first but clearly had no problem looking down on the opponent.


    That figure properly wearing a blue school uniform from a famous high school was perhaps suited with that tone.


    "You''re a demon-user. While you can summon powerful demons, you yourself have no power. You may be able to win against > small fry with only that but it won''t work on the >, the >", Shin declared, together with a blatant sneer.


    "I don''t know how many > there are - but I''m prepared to bet. That you are the weakest"


    "Che, shut the fuck up", Kou swore, without showing any hint of being shaken by Shin''s words.


    "Don''t be so conceited for a tumbler whose only redeeming feature is sparkling. A boy from an elite school shouldn''t fight, how about you go home and study for a test, huh? With that power of yours you could lower[1] your electric bill so it''s pretty convenient, huh? "


    " - Those words will cost you greatly", announced Shin in a frozen voice, closing his eyes partly.


    "I''ll kick you down"


    Kou raised his right hand middle finger. And then - the battle start.


    "Coma out, Harpas!"


    "You''re slow!"


    In front of Kou the space was warped. The summoned demon was an omen that appeared from the underworld, beyond our dimension. But, without waiting for it, Shin pushed out his right hand straight ahead.


    "My ability is the fastest. And also, the strongest"


    He had enough composure to say so, proudly.


    That was by no means an exaggeration. At present, the fastest > confirmed until now was the > manipulating light, the > fired by >


    Its natural shape was light collected into a wave, in a word a laser beam. Except the way it was produced, it was a purely physical light.


    It had no special magic effects but the overwhelming caloric value burned through everything with the speed of light, literally.


    "Just die!"


    The spear of light was fired together with the death sentence. Shin was convinced of victory. But -


    ".........."


    He faintly frowned.


    A resistance from the place he hit should have been impossible but he felt he missed his chance to kill.


    As if supporting that, the distortion in space flickered without showing any sign the distortion ended. From inside there, the darkness of the underground peeked.


    And then, two ominous red lights.


    "Kuu!"


    Although faltering, Shin fired the light once more. The ray glistening blue pierced at the center of the distorted place - and silently, it was repelled.


    The light slipped off at a slightly different angle and grazed Shin''s cheek.


    "Wha -?"


    Shin''s face was distorted with shock. Looking at it, showed a sneer full of superiority.


    "Ku kuu, did you think I would appear in front of you without any counter-plan? It won''t work, you know. Because your power can''t even scratch me! "


    "Ab - absurd......"


    Opening his eyes wide in surprise, Shin stared at Kou.


    The distortion in space before he realized. But not one demon was summoned -


    "N - No.......that''s...."


    In front of Kou, a small bird was flying. With bright white feathers even in the dark. Crimson eyes.


    "A pigeon? Are you saying a pigeon reflected my >?"


    The pure white small bird was flying playfully around Kou, describing a helix. And then stopped on his shoulder.


    Those red eyes pierced through Shin.


    " - tch!"


    Faced with that sinister thing, Shin involuntarily gasped.


    He understood at a glance. That this thing has no connection with its outward appearance.


    Profound understanding no ordinary bird would posses, overwhelming hatred and an evil disposition, everything was clamoring inside those eyes.


    "Did you contract the Devil King Harpas Solomon, the ruler of seventy two demons?"


    Clearly showing a knowledge of summoning, Shin raised a cry of shock. But -


    "King Solomon? Who the heck is that? "


    "Huh? "


    Shin''s jaw fell.


    "This guy is no devil king. it''s the demon Harpas - holding the power to reflect magic, my trump card!"


    "R- reflect magic!?"


    Not remembering any sort of such description in Lemegeton or The key of Solomon, Shin stared at Harpas with astonishment.


    "Huh, it''s something an elite like you doesn''t know! It''s common sense, you understand, common sense! "


    Kou was becoming increasingly elated. And then, he shouted loudly.


    "I''m not finished yet! Come out, Fenrir! Flesberg!"


    Responding to the summoning voice, new demons made an appearance. A huge wolf and an eagle.


    Both their eyes filled with overwhelming energy, fixing their glares on the stand rock still Shin.


    Of course, Harpas didn''t disappear.


    "Impossible....Can you operate three demons at the same time? ", groaned Shin with a shuddering voice.


    It was understandable. More than sealing direct attacks, beginning attacking in waves from the ground and the sky - it was practically an iron wall battle formation.


    Right now, there was no way for him to resist.


    "You shit, you said earlier I was the weakest, huh? ", Kou said putting on airs of teasing him.


    "Then, it means right now you are in the position of >. No, maybe outside the ranks, as if you were dead? "


    "B- bastard......"


    "Devour even his bones! Go, Fenrir! Flesberg!"


    In response to the owner''s command, the two beast stir.


    Fenrir forcefully gallop on the ground, Flesberg flaps his wings in the night sky.


    "D - Don''t underestimate me!"


    Aiming at the attacking demons, Shin fired rapidly >. But, because of their very beast-like movements he, no more than a human man, wasn''t able to reach them.


    The light rays slipped through and danced like during a concert and the two beasts drew near fast like the wind.


    "U - Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    Without shame or honor, Shin tumbled on the ground dodging the beast''s attack.


    The symbol of his excellence, the blue uniform was smeared in dust.


    "Haa ha ha ha ha! Don''t you look good, elite boy! Do your best and show me just how far can you run! "


    Shin glared with eyes boiling with hatred at Kou, laughing loudly.


    But, the spear of light doesn''t reach the fagot.


    For him right now there was no other option but wait for a chance to recover from this hopeless situation while running about like a hunted animal.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit!! I''m - I''m - "


    While this disgrace was burned into his consciousness, Shin continued running around in this ugly manner.


    This could possibly the biggest disgrace of his life. Not, a close fight.


    He was fighting one with the same rank. Although he verbally looked down on his opponent, he didn''t believe he could win easily from the start.


    But, this is different.


    He''s not fighting hard against the >. He''s fighting hard against the demons the > is employing.


    Even though they are the same, the difference is so big.


    The ones fighting, the two beasts versus the > itself. The > is only watching from a safe place.


    He - the > was right now left behind the >. Not the ups and lows of abilities.


    For example, it was like the existence of the piece called > itself was considered of lower rank.


    He didn''t allow it.


    He was a chosen one. In comparison to those masses whose existence was optional, he was a superior being.


    For someone like him to be considered the same rank as those enslaved beasts, to be looked down upon by such a vulgar man, it was something that shouldn''t exist.


    "If I only had more power"


    He desired power. He was keenly craving it.


    And believed in it. The fact that he still had a dormant power.


    He believed so because he was a chosen man. Because it''s impossible for him to loose to that scum.


    That''s why he ought to have a hidden power.


    At that time, something pulsated inside his body. A pulse that seemed to make his heart explode and made his blood boil.


    Simultaneously he strangely could see clearly the movements of the beasts that until now only seemed an afterimage.


    Even their paths as of now, their position one moment in the future were decided with level of foresight that exceeded simple prediction.


    His glittering yellow pupils lengthened vertically and captured all vectors.


    Equally simple like shooting the targets in slow motion, no as if they stopped, Shin shot the huge beast jumping low.


    "Ghyaaaa!"


    Shot through the side, Fenrir raised a cry of pain. From its mouth with barred teeth, a large quantity of blood was vomited.


    "Fe - Fenrir!"


    " - Did I miss killing him, huh?"


    Kou was panicking but Shin spoke in a contrastive cool tone.


    He still couldn''t use his body according to the future foresight. Conversely to the situation until now, Shin''s reading exceeded Fenrir''s movement but his aim was slightly off.


    "R - retreat, Fenrir!"


    With a suspicions discomposure, Kou made Fenrir retreat. The big wolf''s image blurred and returned to the underworld with a wounded body.


    The fact that Kou became confused and was panicking over Fenrir''s wounds was only natural.


    Summoning magic was a double edged sword. He was able to use the power of a mighty demon but the moment the demon died, his own body receives those damages.


    Kou personally tested that with his own body.


    "Kuu - Flesberg!"


    Kou ordered the winged demon circling in the sky to attack.


    Flesberg assailed Shin with an almost vertical attack. It was power drive (?).


    Using the aid of gravity, its speed broke through the speed of sounds in the blink of an eye.


    But for Shin''s eyes, strangely changed, it looked like a caterpillar even at the speed of sound.


    Brandishing Javelin in a mow down motion he burned half of Flesberg''s right wing.


    Flesberg suddenly lost momentum and crashed into the ground.


    The huge bird that crashed down at a subsonic speed, and as compensation for crater it created on the ground it exploded and scattered in all directions without leaving any trace.


    "Gaaaah!? "


    The shriek of understanding of the familiars'' death scream reach from a slightly far away place. Obviously it was the summons''s master - Kou''s scream.


    "B - Bastard......you bastard, how dare you"


    "The turning wind, huh? it must be hard being a summon master...", said Shin blandly, staring coldly at Kou groaning in pain.


    As he was knowledgeable in the occult, he obviously knew the dangers of it.


    "What will you do, do you want to >? If you get down to your knees and apologize for your rudeness until now, I may forgive you"


    "F - Fuck off"


    Although grasping his painful heart, Kou didn''t lost his will to fight. Seizing his telephone with the other hand, he pushed it forward proudly.


    "Don''t believe you won after defeating only two. I stocked ten other demons inside this telephone. Seven still remain."


    "That''s good", replied Shin with no indication of disturbance.


    "Then call the next one already. The > of another seven - I''m very interested how long will you be able to endure that agony? "


    Shin laughed, making those golden pupils shine bright in the dark night. From his lips turned up something as long as fangs and very sharp peeked.


    " B - Bastard..."


    Overawed by Shin, who seemed like a different person, Kou instinctively backed off.


    "What''s up with your eyes......and those teeth, are they fangs?"


    "Is there something wrong with my eyes? "


    Shin slightly curved his lips, fixing his glasses.


    "Something like that doesn''t matter. What I am interested right now is your pain and you screams in the agony of death, only that. I think it''s obvious - "


    From his warped lips, white fangs showed. The quiet insanity dwelling in those golden pupils. The Kehai of a devilish, inhuman person -


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die"


    "Come out, Fafnir! Mushufushu! Raksasha! "


    Together with the sentence full of joy, Kou called out his most powerful demons.


    Realizing the battle reached its climax the spectators screamed from the bottom of their lungs and stamped their feet.


    At that time - that man appeared.


    Part 3


    The cheers were interrupted, the commotion died out.


    All sound vanished from the plaza.


    The silence overflowed.


    The spectators that moments before were wild with enthusiasm felt goose-flesh.


    Frozen in place like all their hearts were caught in a tight hold, not one moved. No, they couldn''t move.


    The group of people that originally lost their reason don''t have reason enough to recognize the change in atmosphere.


    But even so, they noticed this.


    As if at that moment the entire world became their enemy, from all direction an intimidating air was drawing near.


    As if they had been swallowed in the belly of huge monster - most people had that kind of mental image.


    That was true in a certain sense.


    They had certainly been gulped down.


    By the domain of the man who ruled the entire atmosphere covering this earth.


    The air was sharply prickling the skin. It weighted on as if squashing them.


    Their necks exposed to the Shinigami''s sickle, almost all felt that freezing fear.


    The crowd of people was divided. Just like the time the two were ushered into the ring.


    But the decision was loaded with a different intention.


    Everyone looked at that one man walking towards them holding their breath. No one tried to stop the impolite man becoming a hindrance for the battle at its climax. No one raised their voice. No one wanted to have anything to do with him.


    Everyone realized. The origin of this presence full of death that altogether enshrouded the park, of the this sinister atmosphere was just this one man.


    But - there were also people who didn''t notice. For example those sky-rocketing tensions, in the middle of the battle.


    "Aaaaaaaaah!? Y - you -!!"


    Kou - known as > before the >, knew the face of the man that appeared.


    When he perceived the man he hated, the one who made him taste his first defeat he shouted in a voice trembling with anger.


    "At last your time has come, bastard! Aren''t you together with the police dog?"


    Looking around, he searched for the child-faced police officer that once defeated him. But, he wasn''t anywhere.


    "He hee"


    Confirming that the man was alone, on Kou''s face a broad, sadistic grin appeared.


    The unfortunate part - was that he didn''t know this man''s - Yagami Kazuma''s power.


    It was very unfortunate.


    "Showing your mug around here by yourself, so nonchalantly... I''ll pay you hundred-fold for back then!"


    Burning with resentment, Kou tried to spur his demons on Kazuma. But -


    "Wait!"


    The long beam shot together with the voice hindered Kou''s revenge. Obviously, it was the > shot by Shin.


    " - huh!?"


    Kou made Harpas receive that hit but Harpas''s magic reflecting ability couldn''t completely deflect the beam with increased output.


    For a few seconds the light spear and Harpas'' field struggled for supremacy but eventually it divided into parts and disappeared in the empty space.


    "Wh - what are you doing?"


    "You can''t possibly ask me that. You''re fighting against me right now. Don''t confuse the order of things."


    "Shut the fuck up! You''re coming after. I need to hurry so this guy doesn''t run!"


    "That''s not my problem"


    With that cold reply, Shin turned his eyes on Kazuma.


    "I didn''t know what business you have but withdraw for a short while. If you become more of a nuisance I''ll kill you"


    "> and > - both of you are > >"


    Kazuma didn''t reply, ignoring those affected threatening words.


    Having been ignored, Shin''s veins popped out but ignoring even that, the man one-sided announced his business.


    "Answer to me. Where is Pandemonium, the place you scum class changed."


    "Che! There''s no need to tell someone like you!"


    Spitting out in a rough manner, Kou ordered the demons to attack.


    "But, that''s right, if you win against these guys maybe I will teach you -"


    He didn''t had time to finish his phrase. The moment he uttered those words the three demons were beheaded by frozen wind blades.


    What''s more, even Harpas, holding a magic reflective power, was divided in two.


    "Gaaaaaahhh!"


    Immediately before a scream that didn''t seem human but beast-like roared. All eyes gathered there.


    On the writhing and screaming > Kou.


    Experiencing the > of four demons at the same time, what he felt via his physical nerves what more than he could handle.


    His body literally experiencing the an agony more painful than death, without even being able to faint all four of Kou''s limbs were convulsing and from his mouth opened to the limit, he gushed out fresh blood and shrieks.


    But, because he already the resistance of a similar experience or because he had some kind of counter measure, Kou didn''t lose his awareness or sanity but continued to bear that suffering.


    He was made to bear that suffering.


    "Aah......aah......aah?"


    Overhead Kou, lying down face up breathing roughly, a black shadow blocked the moonlight. Focusing his blurry eyes, he barely focused.


    " - Hiii!"


    He gasped involuntarily.


    The Shinigami was looking down on him with a cold gaze.


    "Aa.........aauaa........."


    He wanted to run but his body was completely still. He cannot look away.


    The embodiment of heath, that nihilistic pupil seized his conscience and won''t let go.


    "N - No....stop........"


    Trying to go against something he''ll never be able to go against, Kou finally became realized. That if he won''t obey, he''ll certainly be killed.


    - Unfortunately, that was definitely a mistake.


    With eyes full of supplication Kou looked up at the Shinigami - Kazuma. He desperately begged for his life.


    "P - Please wait.......p-please, wait.......I don''t know where Pandemonium is......I really don''t, please believe me......"


    It was true. Certainly, at the time he made the class change he walked in the physical Pandemonium but he arrived there after walking aimlessly so he really didn''t remember it. The same happened on the way back.


    " - I thought so"


    After a brief period of silence, Kazuma blandly assented without asking twice. In Kou''s eyes the light of hope dwells.


    "T - That''s right! I''m sorry for making you come all this way for nothing. B - But I''ll cooperate with you! I have friends who know things! So -"


    "I don''t think he would behave so stupidly that even shit like you would realize. But, at least a clue must have remained inside you"


    Ignoring Kou''s words, frantically flattering him, Kazuma took out a black glove. He wore it on left hand. Inside the very dim light, it seemed Kazuma''s left hand disappeared.


    If a person with a good judgement were to be present there, maybe it wound realize that the glove didn''t reflect any light.


    "Before your brains burn and break, do your best to remember"


    Saying that, Kazuma''s left hand completely stretched and was thrust before Kou''s forehead.


    And, with no hesitation, pushed in.


    Without resistance, four fingers wrapped in the glove sunk inside the skull.


    "GRNNNNNNGYOEEEEEEOOOOOOOO!!!"


    From Kou''s mouth that kind of sound came out.


    Of course they weren''t words. Even his voice was barely recognizable.


    It was as if raw pain was turned into the vibration of the air. It was as though that dissonance could break the ears.


    Even appraised as an inhuman sound was wrong as the shriek couldn''t possibly originate from a living thing.


    It was a sound that would remain forever in the eardrums and brains of the unlucky people who were present and revived every night during nightmares.


    "..............."


    But without being the least perturbed in the least by Kou''s disgraceful behavior, Kazuma calmly continued doing his work.


    The fingers piercing the brain were moving carefully as if searching for something.


    Each time his handling was making the feet and hands to nervously springing up, his fingers were reaching deeper.


    " - Che"


    Smacking his lips a little, Kazuma stood up. Simultaneously, the fingers that churn the brain were drawn out.


    From his fingertips, some sort of fluid was dripping.


    And yet, whether it was the glove''s capability of Kazuma''s power, on Kou''s face not a trace remained.


    But, that face opening its eyes wide and drooling and that body that was intermittently convulsing even now clearly demonstrated the abnormality produced in the man''s body.


    I''d rather die than become that - everyone thought so when looking at that sorry state, it was that sort of atrocity.


    " - well then"


    Defying the hellish, oppressive silence, Kazuma slowly turned around. In the line of his sight was -


    "Will you also exercise your right to remain silent?", he asked in a quiet tone while gazing at > Shin.


    With a start Shin''s body trembled and stared at the juice dripping from Kazuma''s left hand.


    "Aah, this?"


    With something that slightly resembled a bitter smile, Kazuma his left hand.


    "It''s all right. This won''t damage your brain. It will only hurt a little"


    The smile peeking around his mouth deeply grew. Together with a dark gloom and sadness.


    "If you have a strong spirit, by the time I finish you''ll only be mad"


    " -!!!"


    That heartless but also half hearted sentence, filled Shin''s heart with horror.


    His survival instinct was ordering retreat - no, capitulation.


    He was no match for him. He absolutely cannot win. He won''t be allowed to run.


    There''s no choice but to fall to his knees.


    "Ridiculous, what are you thinking? The opponent is only a wind user!"


    But the whisper of instinct was rejected by the voice of reason. Saying, he cannot be defeated by a wind user.


    He was very intelligent so Shin overestimated intelligence and reason over instinct.


    In comparison with baseless intuition, deriving answers from objective data and logical thinking was the sigh of a great man - that''s what he was thinking.


    It was obvious which is faster between wind and light et cetera. If fact he defeated two wind users until now.


    "That''s right. Loosing it''s impossible"


    Promptly removing his fear and becoming very confident instead. And then, that sadistic enjoyment.


    Dreaming of Kazuma''s silhouette writhing inside a pool of blood, Shin shivered with a dark delight.


    "Ku ku - I''ll sever his feet and hands and teach him his place while crawling like a worm"


    His golden eyes sparked and his sharp, long fangs peeked from the beginning from his curved lips.


    Even hough he expressed such an inhuman smile, Shin warned with plenty of composure.


    "If you think I''m the same as that trash, you''ll have a painful experience"


    Kazuma was silent. Without showing any reaction, he stepped up with constant steps.


    "Fuu, how foolish"


    Murmuring in an affected tone, Shin pushed out his right hand. The surging out >


    The flash exceeding the speed of light not to mention seeing all, he won''t give him even the time to notice the attack.


    What happened to him, he will die even before understanding it - that is the fate of one opposing >.


    This is the end.


    " - huh!?"


    Shin''s eyes opened wide in shock. In spite of firing a certain kill hit Kazuma was still standing.


    That head that was supposed to evaporate was unscratched, not even his walking pace changed.


    " - You undid it?"


    Frowning his brows he pointed his right hand forward again.


    Deciding on aiming at the center of his face, he fired.


    The blue light glittered in the night air and split in two before Kazuma''s eyes.


    The beam divided into parts faded on Kazuma''s both sides and vainly disappeared in the air.


    "Wha -?"


    In front of the lack of common sense spectacle, Shin became rigid. But, a moment after.


    But in order to hit Kazuma, approaching as if nothing happened, he rapid-fired > without taking aim.


    All of it burst open and disappeared in front of Kazuma.


    "S - slicing light using wind.....?"


    If he were to explain the spectacle generated in front of him, that''s the only explanation he could think of.


    Everything else was impossible. But, even so -


    "D - don''t screw around -"


    Letting anger take its course, Shin shouted.


    "It''s impossible to cut light using wind! Besides, are you bastard trying to say you can see an attack at the speed of light?"


    Those were some irrational words but to be expected from his, from their common sense.


    A qualified person that could manipulate the flow of air, a > whose ability was granted by Pandemonium couldn''t possibly slice light.


    But Kazuma was Fujutsushi - A Jutsushi who could concretely express his will and change the world via the Wind Spirits.


    Although it seemed the same on the outside its true nature had a totally different dimension.


    For Kazuma''s wind charged with thoughts of decapitation, there''s nothing it can''t cut.


    Even if it were to run at the speed of light it''s unthinkable not to be able to cut only a laser-beam.


    "Sh - Shit!"


    Without learning his lesson, Shin fired >. But, faster than light Kazuma''s wind was of course quicker than even the technique''s activation.


    Shin''s right arm pushed forward was silently severed from the joint.


    The > fired while the arm was mid-way falling fired below and made a round hole in the ground.


    ".........eh?"


    Shin looked down at the arm tumbling down on top of the the grass with a blank expression. That gaze gradually got up and stopped nearby his right shoulder.


    Immediately, as if matching his timing, fresh blood gushed out from the wound.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaahh!!"


    Screaming in panic, he held down the wound, the joint of his amputated right arm with his left hand. Obviously, the hemorrhage didn''t stop just because of that, fresh blood pouring from the gaps between his fingers.


    That right side of his blue uniform only was dyed red.


    "Uooo, Uaaaaa, Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!! "


    Shin continued to scream.


    In silence Kazuma took the last step and casually tripped up Shin. He trampled down on it, lying face down. On the body with just one arm.


    Whether it was by purpose or by accident, with just that one move of stepping on his back, Kazuma perfectly blocked all of Shin''s resistance.


    "............"


    The screams stopped. The pain and shock were surpassed by the absolute fear.


    Twisting his neck as much as possible, Shin looked up at Kazuma.


    "W - Wait! Wait, please wait!"


    With tears overflowing his wide eyes, Shin desperately begged for forgiveness.


    "I''ll speak! I''ll tell you everything! So, so please -"


    But the fierce chills that he felt in his head interrupted his heartbreaking petition. As if taking a roundabout path because the back of his head was getting in the way, fingertips were approaching his forehead.


    Slipping inside his head and mind, the fingertips of destruction that stole everything.


    "N - No......No -"


    The feel of fingers forcing their way through flash, bone and brains.


    That physically impossible repulsiveness lightly broke Shin''s hard but brittle mind.


    " ----------------------------!!"


    The soundless scream roared in the night sky - and disappeared.


    Part 4


    "Yo"


    " - huh?"


    His shoulder abruptly clapped from behind, Isurughi Daiki''s body shook.


    Looking over his shoulder as if he was flipped, there was a man without any feeling of tension and a relaxed smile.


    "Yagami-san! "


    Containing the fact he had been frightened, with a tone full of criticism, Daiki called out the man''s name.


    "What have you done until now? You made the Chief be worried about you!"


    "That so? I thought about showing my face around here, though"


    Without caring about the criticism, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders.


    That attitude, so very usual, secretly made Daiki relieved.


    "What, isn''t he completely alright?"


    ''Don''t make eye contact''


    ''Don''t defy him in any way''


    ''Avoid getting in touch with him as much as possible, take refuge immediately and report the place he''s at afterwards''


    - What was Kirika pointing to her subordinates the way to interact carefully with Kazuma as if he was some sort of atrocious criminal, Daiki felt like it was entirely unnecessary.


    Even his smiling face, lively and a little cynical, even his casual attitude with no affectation unlikely for the Jutsushi with the highest rank in this world, there was nothing unusual.


    A dangerous presence was not to be found.


    "I should tell the Chief when she returns. That "There''s no need to worry."


    Even though a policeman, Daiki was nothing more but a newbie who had only just been assigned.


    The skills of a police detective such as the insight to see through the true feelings hidden behind a smiling face had yet to appear.


    Consequently, not realizing Kazuma''s eyes were entirely not laughing, Daiki interacted with him just like before.


    "So, I don''t know where you''ve been or what you have been doing but did you find something?"


    "Absolutely nothing. Your way?"


    At the light retort that betrayed his expectations, Daiki let out a dry laugh.


    "Ha ha.......instead of progress, the problems increased"


    " - Did something happen?"


    "Utsumi Kousuke escaped"


    "........."


    Kazuma looked slightly upwards and was silent.


    Ten seconds passed. And then, looking at Daiki holding his breath and waiting for Kazuma''s reaction, he replied with a serious face.


    "Who is that?"


    "Whaaaa!?"


    Daiki collapsed.


    "Is that comedic stupidity? It''s the spell user acting violently at Ayano-san''s school!"


    ".....aah, now that you mention it there was that story"


    Finally remembering, Kazuma made a small nod. As if searching around for memories, he spoke slowly.


    "But, didn''t you catch him? The barrier there is not something an amateur can break, no?"


    "Yeah, that''s right but -"


    Pulling himself together, Daiki explained the situation with a serious face. As the story progressed, Kazuma''s face became more and more sharp.


    "humph - I see"


    For one moment all expression disappeared from Kazuma''s face. From the ruin of the smiling face mask came undone, a terribly dry and hollow face with no make-up peeked.


    But Daiki didn''t became aware of it.


    "I understand. I''ll also look for him"


    "Aah, we''re saved"


    Without showing distrust towards Kazuma''s words, who instantly smoothed over his facial expression, he was innocently glad.


    "Ooh, this became a major incident. Even though we''re short-handed even at the best of times, we even had to guard the girl Utsumi is aiming at!"


    "Well, it can''t be helped right? It''s Ayano''s acquittance. If you were to make a blunder she could kill all of you in a fit of anger. Even Kirika''s desperate, right?"


    "........I don''t think Ayano-san is that kind of person."


    "........aah?"


    Kazuma raised his eyebrows quizzical and Daiki started to justify himself red in the face.


    "Aah, no, you see, there''s no special meaning, ugh....... Ayano-san is a kind person, so maybe she won''t have such an unreasonable behavior or something.........it''s...it''s just that! Deeper feelings than those, I really......."


    "Aah......., well, isn''t that fine?"


    With a careless expression, Kazuma interrupted the excuse that continued for too long.


    "I think that''s a peculiar taste but it''s got nothing to do with me."


    " - You''re not mad?"


    "Why would I?", asked Kazuma with a serious face.


    "I think it would be terrible (for you) if it would turn out well but do your best. I''ll secretly root for you"


    "Ha, haaa......"


    With an irrelevant expression, Daiki nodded his head ambiguously. Taking that as the end of conversation Kazuma announced.


    "Well then, tell me if you find something new"


    "Aah, yes, roger that. Yagami-san too, get in tough with the Chief as soon as possible"


    "I said I understand"


    Waiving his hand across his back, Kazuma vanished inside the crowd of people. Because he send off that silhouette, Daiki returned inside the Police Department to inform Kirika of this.


    After this, charged with the crime of not contacting her immediately, Kirika turned her highest level of anger on Daiki - That is a digression.


    After parting from Daiki, as a matter of course Kazuma tore off the smiling mask.


    What became visible from inside, although having the same smile, carried the opposite emotion - a desolate, humorless, dark smile.


    Scattering an ominous presence that would put the fear of God even into a yakuza, Kazuma stepped forward inside the crowd of people as if conquering an inhabited land.


    "Utsumi Kousuke, huh......?"


    From that mouth chiseled in a smile one guy''s name leaked out. The thoughtless, foolish boy who could see only under his nose.


    Attached to that boy, the face of a girl came to his mind. He saw her once or twice through Ayano, a clever girl with a strong will carried in her eyes.


    "........I can use this", laughed Kazuma raising his lips.


    The word heartless doesn''t even begin to describe the face smiling or rather sighing.


    It was the face of a demon.


    References


    1. ¡ü Editor''s note: I guess that''s the word lost in translation Antanaru (talk)

 Volume 5, 3 - The ones doing secret maneuvers

    Volume 5, Chapter 3 - The ones doing secret maneuvers


    Part 1


    A door was opened suddenly without even knocking.


    Both Bernhardt, enjoying dancing after a meal, and Lapis, who served at dinner shifted their attention on the door.


    The face that was very similar to a toad looked at the two with haughtiness.


    "Is it over? "


    "Yeah"


    Vesalius asked without looking surprised and the toad - Utsumi Kousuke, nodded in a manner not at all related to modesty.


    "I perfectly made the power you gave me my own. No one is able to defy me now"


    "Good for you", replied Bernhardt uninterested.


    Sensing that monotonous tone was teasing him, Utsumi raised his eyebrows.


    "Do you have some complaint? "


    "Never "


    Unperturbed by Utsumi''s question heavy with intimidation, Bernhardt slowly shook his head.


    "I am truly glad. No matter how accomplished one is, you managed to jump over > and go straight to the >. Isn''t it normal to worry? "


    "Then......it''s fine"


    Although sullen like an infant, in outline Utsumi showed consent.


    "By the way, I plan to stay here for a little while....."


    "Don''t mind me"


    Bernhardt agreed without hesitation.


    "This Pandemonium exists for the sake of accommodating you, the chosen ones. What''s more, at present you''re the only > > - you can be called elite among the elite. You can use it as you will"


    He was adding one thing to another.


    "Luckily, there are plenty of guest-rooms. "


    "............"


    Utsumi''s body trembled at the chill of having his true intention seen through. But he immediately smoothed his face over and showed a nihilistic smile.


    "You saved me some trouble"


    Convinced of the fact that they didn''t notice he became frightened from the bottom of his heart, Utsumi left the room.


    "Fuu - "


    At the small sound made by the closing door, Bernhardt showed a small smile and pressed the tea cup to his lips once more.


    "No, he has a wonderful outstanding talent. If not for the issue of his outward appearance, he could be a prime field candidate. "


    " - yes"


    Lapis bowed her head slightly. Without missing that faint gap, Bernhardt observed his servant only by moving his line of sight.


    "Are you dissatisfied? "


    ".....no"


    "Say it. I won''t get angry.


    Repeatedly asked a question, after a faint indecision, Lapis opened her mouth.


    "I''m not.......dissatisfied. Just - "


    "Just? "


    "I am unable to understand Master''s intention. "


    "Hmm "


    After showing a contemplating manner for a brief period of time, Bernhardt spoke.


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. The data gathering is almost over. Keeping at it further has no meaning. "


    In silence Lapis consented.


    "In addition, detaining that boy not understanding etiquette in Pandemonium has no reason. "


    The nod this time came slightly quicker. Perhaps he peeked inside her skirt.


    "Certainly it could be said it''s meaningless stopping in this country further, for the sake of executing the plan. "


    "Then, shall we go back to Headquarters? "


    "Don''t say stupid things"


    Bernhardt curtly refused the servant''s words.


    "Why would we go home now? From here on it will become interesting. "


    "Interesting.......?"


    "That''s right. We certainly accomplished our goal. But people who only live to accomplish goals are miserable creatures. Enjoying the process of arriving at one''s goal not only by pushing forward on the shortest distance but straying from it at times - such flexibility is essential for a human. Do you understand? "


    Gazing at her master talking about triumphantly, Lapis bends her head slightly to the side, looking perplexed.


    "It''s because I''m not human........"


    "It has nothing to do with that. "


    Bernhardt concluded clearly.


    "If so, as a being with a heart, let me rephrase that. I don''t remember creating you like a doll. It would be troublesome if you didn''t follow my orders but making you to obey blindly would have been in vain. "


    "......Do I even hold the flexibility to enjoy myself in the process? "


    "Hmm, the ingredients for it are all supposed to be there. Or else - you don''t want to meet him again? "


    At those remarks that seem to tease her, Lapis'' facial expression shook for the first time.


    "I - "


    Little by little, slowly, she spoke with those trembling lips.


    "I am - "


    Bernhardt quietly looked at Lapis, unable to continue those words, becoming silent altogether. In that gaze, something similar with love dwelt beyond a doubt.


    "Hesitating is fine, being worried is fine. Those experiences will make your heart grow. Your heart, still resembling that of a puppet will bud from your own will. Understand that''s why I assigned the greatest mission to you. "


    "........yes, Master. As you please. "


    Although still confused, Lapis nodded meekly.


    The gap between that puppet-like reply and her contrastively bewildered facial expression satisfied Bernhardt exceedingly.


    Part 2


    Late at night - although spring, at these hours still unpleasantly cold, a Jutsushi from the Special Information Storage Room, Kurahashi Izumi was waiting inside the car for the enemy''s attack.


    "Haaah......"


    She lost count how many times she let out a miserable sigh from her red lips.


    She played with the handle in irritation and grumbled words she said a dozen times already.


    "Geez, why must we do this? Even though he already have piles of stuff to do......."


    "Well, it can''t be helped right? "


    Next to her, settled in the passenger seat, trying to shrink his large build in the constrained space, Kumagai Yuki spoke so to calm her.


    "It''s an refutable truth this is our responsibility since we let Utsumi escape. Besides, if we could seize Utsumi for a second time, we''ll have a good clue about Pandemonium - "


    "Shut up. Be silent, stupid. "


    Izumi ruthlessly knocked down Kumagai''s words trying to raise their will to work.


    "I know that without you telling me. But since our man force is scarce even at the best of times, setting a 24 hour guard made of Jutsushi for the sake of a civilian who might or migt not be attacked, don''t you think that''s pointless? "


    "........If you think so, wouldn''t it have been better not to forcibly drag me here? I was in the middle of my work. "


    "Hou - "


    Izumi stared at the grumbling Kumagai with eyes closed partly giving an ominous expression.


    "Let''s hear it then, what is it that you can do while I''m not there? "


    "No, that, I certainly cannot use my power but, if it''s just a normal search then - "


    "There are already excellent people for that who can do it a hundred times better. If you were to join them you''ll only be a hindrance. "


    "Uuu......"


    His best objection mercilessly crushed, Kumagai groaned.


    "Enough already, just go and buy something. It''s getting suffocating with you inside the car. "


    "Yes........"


    Those were some arbitrary comments for someone who called him but Kumagai nodded without complaint. No matter how bossy the other party is, that manner was beyond submissive.


    This man, was either extremely timid or the other person grabbed hold of his weakness or possibly both.


    Anyhow, Kumagai shrunk his body as much as possible, got down from the car in low spirits and walked to the convenience store.


    "Hump"


    Glaring at that retreating figure, Izumi concentrated her consciousness on the surroundings lookout for the second time.


    Although one might say she shouldn''t have bothered. The barrier was already up. At the center of the house that was the subject of their protection, the amulets put up in twelve directions sanctified the interior of that space. Something as corrupted as a curse could never come inside.


    She had that self-confidence. But -


    "The Chief was unreasonable about this"


    Kirika''s indication was not to protect the barrier or retaliate. But search for where was Utsumi hiding by following the thread of intent and restrain him.


    It''s simple to defend against the curses of an amateur. As it is the opponent can be defeated and brought back.


    In that case, according to the proverb If you curse someone dig two graves the Jutsushi who doubled the curse should certainly die.


    But, if they were to do so the Pandemonium trail will come to an end.


    Therefore, it was imperative to capture Utsumi. They established he was the only person to have a class change at the new Pandemonium.


    - If it''s you, you can do it? -


    Do it yourself!


    Although she spat at the unreasonable request made by her boss with a smiling face in her mind, Izumi was painfully aware of her honesty that didn''t allow her to cut corners.


    "Good grief...."


    Deciding in her heart she will once again vent her anger on Kumagai when he returns, she sharpened her awareness.


    And after a few minutes - that, came along.


    An impact that pressured her. The ominous surge of curses wrapping her body send shivers to the muscles along her spine.


    "It''s coming.......! "


    While grimacing because of discomfort Izumi promptly made a seal.


    "On Abakya Beiroshya Magabadara - "


    She chanted the incantation as sections. The web of thought knitted in a complex manner entangled, seized and removed the curses.


    "Kuuh, it''s unexpectedly strong......"


    She heard it was the > but those were some rough hexes that exceeded her expectation. They were pushing forward like a violent horse on the invisible barrier that blocked his way.


    "But, it''s not so bad I can''t control it! "


    There''s no need to resist against power with power. If the opponent''s ability is powerful, it''s better to stop the other side by sidestepping, handling and weaken his force little by little.


    The difference between an amateur and a specialist is not power but the skill to accurately manage that power.


    The force of those violent but unskillful thoughts, little by little but in a steady way, was reduced.


    Izumi was fortifying her protection even more while simultaneously tracing those thoughts.


    " -!? "


    She could swore. She didn''t make any mistake. But the instant she searched for Utsumi''s whereabouts, the twelve amulets simultaneously lost their effectiveness.


    It wasn''t the reaction of burning off because they couldn''t endure the curses and burst. This was -


    "The amulets have been physically destroyed!? He came here personally!? "


    Without thinking Izumi shouted but she immediately rejected that reasoning.


    A few days ago, when they interrogated him after the arrest, they thoroughly investigated that thing''s personality. Utsumi was consistently an menial, underhanded man.


    Naturally, it''s impossible for him to bravely defy a danger.


    His brand of magic, the power to attack from a separate place where he''s safe, it''s something truly suitable for him.


    "Then, he has an accomplice? "


    That was also improbable. Who the heck would become an ally to such a vulgar man? -


    There were a lot of questions but now was not the time to indulge in speculation.


    Right now, the girl she should protect had been presented in front of Utsumi in a completely defenseless condition.


    "Kuu......"


    Kicking the door, Izumi rushed outside. But the foot that was about to break into a run was forced back after the first step.


    "Yo. It must be difficult staying up so late. "


    That voice without any tension came drifting from before her eyes.


    For how long he''d been there, deceiving even Izumi''s perception fully concentrated on searching for the enemy, the man stood straight on her way.


    Izumi asked in a subdued tone.


    "Yagami Kazuma - why are you here? "


    "Why, you ask. That''s - "


    With an attitude that was frivolousness itself, the man - Kazuma, laughed carelessly.


    His manner was so relaxed he didn''t seem to recognize the situation but Izumi understood it was impossible.


    "Of course, it''s for the sake of catching Utsumi and make him tell where Pandemonium is. Our goal is the same for the time being so I''m lending you a hand. You should be very grateful, no? "


    Kazuma spoke with the usual lax expression and turned his back to Izumi. And then he walked to Nanase''s house without change.


    But, Izumi didn''t move. Her sharp gaze pierced Kazuma''s back and said:


    "You''re making fun of me"


    ".....Aah? "


    Kazuma looked over his shoulder puzzled.


    "Did you think you alone are enough? It''s wonderful that you have pride but you should take the help when it''s offered. That way is more comfortable - "


    "Do you think you can deal with me the same way like that Isurughi boy? "


    Ignoring Kazuma''s frivolous talk, Izumi informed him coldly.


    A brief period of silence - and then Kazuma turned his body around.


    An opaque, unreadable gaze seized Izumi.


    "What do you mean? "


    "There''s something I previously heard about from Chief. When you''re manifesting your true power, that pupil is shining blue. "


    In a wooden tone Izumi spoke those words that seemed unrelated to the present condition.


    "That brilliance can''t be compared to that of gems, it''s a cool and clear, vibrant, thoroughly blue like the perfectly clear sky or a pure lake. "


    "What of it? "


    It was a monotonous, quiet question. But without feeling hesitant as Kazuma''s facial expression was gradually disappearing, Izumi declared.


    "Your eyes right now - are red to the point of being sinister. "


    "You may have tricked Isurughi but you won''t trick me! Answer! What did you plan to do coming here? "


    "......that''s, right......"


    Showing a faint hesitation at the vehement cross-examination, Kazuma murmured in an inaudible voice.


    "At present, you''re a nuisance"


    " -!!"


    Overpowered by that dreadful surge, Izumi leaped as if she was repelled. At the same time she took amulets from her bosom and -


    "I won''t kill you. Sleep for a while. "


    " -!!"


    Reaching from an impossible place in the back, a low voice. The moment she tried to turn away in astonishment, a heavy shock shook her entire body.


    When she opened her eyes, everything was already over.


    Part 3


    "...........this is really................"


    Next morning, receiving the report from Izumi who regained her consciousness by now, Kirika groaned as if she endured a headache.


    In reality, she really has a headache. Why are so much troubles coming her way one after another? -


    "Well, that''s right.............it''s improbable she was killed so maybe that''s a minimal providence"


    "...............ha"


    At present, Nanase was unaccounted for. They regarded her as having been abducted by Utsumi by magic.


    It didn''t seem plausible more outsiders were were involved in this. Actually, a little after Izumi was rendered unconscious, returning from the convenience store Kumagai witnessed Nanase dressed in pajamas walking out like a somnambulist.


    But then, as someone immediately made him faint, he couldn''t confirm where was Nanase taken to.


    ".........I''m sorry"


    "It can''t be helped"


    Kirika dared to show a bright smile to Izumi, apologizing for failure during her duty.


    "Kazuma got in the way right? There are at most five Jutsushi in Japan who could possibly compete with that man - or maybe less? "


    "........ha"


    Even so, Izumi''s facial expression didn''t clear up. She must have been distressed because she made an error but since then her physical condition wasn''t good.


    "For now, take your time. You took quite a damage, right? "


    " - Thank you"


    Taking a standing at attention posture by pressing down her pain, saying words of thanks Izumi rested her back against the sofa intended for visitors. From her lips forcefully tightened, a long breath of relief escaped.


    "That''s pretty painful.......what did he do to you? "


    "It appears that I was hit by some sort of vibration wave. The doctor said that all my bones, muscles and internal organs received the same amount of damage. "


    "I see"


    Since Kazuma is manipulating the air and wind that sort of attack is easy for him. And since he didn''t quickly and easily cut her head and she improved enough to get up in just one night it means he went easy on her -


    "Does this means a minimal amount of reason still remains? "


    " - You think so? "


    Although that was formulated like a question, Izumi''s reply was loaded with distrust from the bottom of her heart.


    "I think we have no choice but to consider that man our enemy. "


    "Hmmmmm, but I think our goal is the same......the problem is the means one selects. "


    Breathing a sigh at the troublesome issue, Kirika allowed Izumi to leave.


    "Sleep for a while in the man room. Because at dusk you''ll come with me to explain this to Ayano-chan. "


    "........roger that"


    With a bitter voice and a nod, Izumi left the office.


    The indication of a critical situation was filling the room to the brim.


    The silence was painful.


    Inside the extremely uncomfortable air, Kirika looked around her surroundings moving only her eyeballs.


    Since this time she visited for a personal report so to speak, Juugo wasn''t present. Genma was the same and Ren didn''t return yet.


    Izumi could be called her ally but her pride wasn''t low enough to try raise the young girl''s spirits.


    That is to say, the kind of person to remove the pin from a grenade that explodes twenty eight seconds after or to pull the trigger five times at Russian roulette or try to soothe Ayano giving off that kind of presence doesn''t exist here.


    While in a formal posture Kirika changed her center of gravity forward.


    As if ready to run as fast as possible in case of explosion.


    "Say it.....once more"


    Ayano squeezed out the words with an expression that seemed to crush something to death.


    Kirika repeated the same words as before in the same tone.


    "Kudou Nanase-san was abducted. It''s likely it happened because of Utsumi - "


    ''Dann!''


    The sound of the table pummeled with an open palm cut Kirika''s explanation.


    "So, what are you doing here? ", Ayano asked quietly in a low voice.


    "Rather than coming here for worthless excuses, don''t you have something more pressing? "


    "At present we have no clue. The investigation is making progress but - "


    "Don''t use such official media announcement words with me! Where is Nanase!? "


    "If we knew that a rescue mission would have been carried out long ago"


    That obviously irresponsible reply would have rubbed the irritated Ayano the wrong way even under normal circumstances.


    She shouted in fury.


    "Is this the place to underestimate me!? Just when the fuck will you be satisfied repeating the same unsightly failure over and over? "


    " - tch!"


    Unable to bear the outrageous criticism of her mistake from of all things the relative of the man who got in her way, Izumi scowled at Ayano.


    "Do you think you have the right to say such things - "


    "Izumi"


    "Let her. If you have some lame ass excuse how about spilling it? "


    Ayano''s provocation full of cynicism stirred Izumi''s anger in spite of Kirika''s restrain.


    Those two''s belligerent eyes gave off violent sparks in the space between.


    "..........."


    Instantly the option of turning her back to these two and running away from here at full speed tempted Kirika pretty seriously.


    But of course she actually wouldn''t give in to mere temptation and deeply bowed her head to Izumi who took the initiative.


    "No, this time it was our fault and we have no way to explain it. I''m sorry. "


    "......."


    Although Izumi frowned, reluctant from the bottom of her heart, Izumi also imitated her. As expected, she couldn''t act cocky by herself when her boss was bowing her head.


    ".....it''s, fine....."


    Having no choice but to accept the peace offering, Ayano also bowed. Her fervor was reduced, she accepted the apology in a small voice and as Kirika was raising her head, she recovered her usual tone.


    "So, won''t you start explain the state of affairs already? "


    "Well - just like Ayano-chan says, it seems that lately we do keep losing at best but it''s impossible for us to lose to Utsumi. "


    "Basically you''re saying someone helped him. No way, did Bernhardt came out? "


    Kirika shook her head a little.


    "No. But according to your way of thinking, perhaps someone much more troublesome. "


    "More troublesome than Bernhardt - "


    "Your relative"


    "Eh? "


    Ayano blinked at Izumi''s words.


    Relative - meaning some member of the Kannagi Clan. If that person was more troublesome than Bernhard, the members of the branch families could be excluded.


    But, for someone in the main family to be foolish enough to associate with Utsumi -


    " ----------! "


    Opening her eyes wide Ayano stared at Kirika.


    "Wait, no way......"


    Accurately reading the question that couldn''t be put into words, Kirika nodded.


    "It''s Kazuma. "


    "....you''re lying....", murmured Ayano in a hoarse voice.


    "Wha....what does that mean? "


    "I don''t know", replied Kirika extremely honestly.


    "But, it''s the truth. He interfered with Izumi''s jutsu, and although indirectly he helped Utsumi. "


    "Wait, just wait! Why would Kazuma do such a - "


    Ayano promptly cut Kirika''s reply but remembering Kirika''s story from yesterday her complexion changed.


    "He - no way, did he joined Bernhardt for the sake of Tsoi Rin - no, Lapis? "


    "I don''t think so. The opposite, rather. "


    "Eeh?"


    "Utsumi had his class change at the new Pandemonium, right? "


    " -!!"


    That''s right, Utsumi has an utility value just like Kirika said. He visited the new Pandemonium so he was the only person able to identify it at the moment. Therefore -


    "That''s why.....if he let Utsumi go free, he can find Pandemonium''s new location, maybe"


    "Yeah"


    "That''s why....he ignored Nanase''s kidnapping? "


    "It seems so. Utsumi is nothing but a high schooler. It would be difficult for him to prepare a place he could confine an abducted girl. The possibility he is relying on Pandemonium is high. Pandemonium too is favouring Utsumi. "


    Pandemonium - Bernhardt went as far as opposing the police to secure Utsumi.


    Because his behaviour was so pushy, Utsumi''s value was recognized. Even the degree of convenience for continuing hiding one person was plotted before.


    For Utsumi and, for at least one more person.


    "Wait........just wait a second......"


    Driven by a sense of urgency she couldn''t even explain to herself, Ayano held back Kirika''s words.


    She understood the reason. She agreed to the effectiveness of the method. But -


    "Certainly, Kazuma is a scoundrel, he doesn''t choose the methods for his goal and he can declare he doesn''t care about other people''s problems without bating an eyelid..........."


    He''s arrogant, he''s self-centered, he''s violent and lazy - he has so many defects one day is insufficient to count them all but, but even so -


    "He, he wouldn''t do such a thing......that''s, that''s unconditionally not the way he does things! "


    "Yeah"


    Without showing any particular reaction to the passionate defense, Kirika nodded blandly.


    "Certainly until now - or rather, the Kazuma after he returned to Japan, I don''t thing he''s do such a thing. But, right now Kazuma went back to the way he was before he carried out his revenge. Be careful, it''s possible he may kill even you if you were to get in his way. Think of him like a fundamentally different person and deal with it without showing weakness. "


    ".......was he so dangerous in the past? "


    Ayano asked timidly and although Kirika was remembering the past, she drew back with a rather cold expression.


    "........extremely so"


    It was something that happened a little over two years ago.


    She had an unofficial offer for becoming the Chief of the Special Information Storage Room, she had already become a police bureaucrat by taking the government official exam so she left for London for training.


    That place is the center of modern days occultism. Their countermeasures for Spirit crimes are perfect compared with Japan''s.


    In one of those days where she continued to learn the practical know-how endorsed by history and actual results, during a certain incident, Kirika met him.


    His body clad in frozen wind, the Fujutsushi similar to the god of death.


    At first she thought he was the criminal. That''s how strong the aura of > released from his body was.


    Although terrorized by that overwhelming power, Kirika chased after him determined and before she knew they reached to a common front -


    "After all, that incident was resolved because of Kazuma but I didn''t feel the least bit grateful."


    While shaking her head irresponsibly, Kirika spoke.


    "Before feeling glad the incident was resolved, I was first and foremost happy I''ll never have to see him again. Frankly, I never wanted to see him again. "


    But even so, unable to forget about him, she continued collecting information about him by all possible means. And then, approximately one year after, the almost fantastic gossip that Almagest>> reached her ears but that was a story that didn''t matter now.


    "Huh, so it was like that........"


    Ayano unintentionally agreed with the excessively severe criticism but reminded of the time she met Kirika for the first time, her expression became grim.


    "Compared to that, you were on pretty good terms in Japan, huh? "


    The appearance of two people coming out of the love hotel district with their arms linked wasn''t a supporting attitude for "I don''t want to be together with him" or "I don''t want to meet him again".


    Returning a bitter smile to Ayano''s glare, Kirika lightly shrugged her shoulders.


    "It doesn''t mean I''m the one who approached him, you know? Kazuma was the one to call out to me. You also know how he behaves."


    As far as Kirika is concerned, that was a meeting that should be called world-shaking.


    The man she thought she never wanted to meet again, the man so ominously gloom he seemed the embodiment of death, talked to her with a frivolous smile, saying "Yo - it''s been a while".


    "I thought what on earth happened? To make someone change that much. All that day long I couldn''t calm down thinking something must have bewitched me. "


    " - Well, that may have been true"


    Ayano agreed ambiguously.


    Kazuma''s image described by Kirika is that of a completely different person from the one she knows.


    She really has no idea just what must one experience to change that much.


    "Did something happen......? "


    "I don''t know that"


    Kirika replied coldly, thinking about Kazuma''s past.


    "Maybe he felt exhausted after carrying out his revenge or something else happened after that? Rather than wasting time asking the person itself would be better. What''s important right now - "


    Her facial expression stiffening again, Ayano continued.


    " - is that Kazuma returned to how he was before. "


    "Yes. Be careful. For the sake of killing Bernhard Kazuma won''t care what methods he employs. If for the sake of finding Pandemonium razing Shinjuku to the ground is necessary he''ll do it without a second thought. No matter how many thousands or tens of thousands must die for that purpose."


    "..............."


    "To put it bluntly, right now Kazuma is more dangerous than Bernhardt. If we won''t somehow stop him......"


    "..............."


    " - Ayano-chan? "


    Kirika stared puzzled to Ayano''s continuous silence. Noticing that gaze, Ayano raised her head and showed a feeble smile.


    "Aah, that''s right.......If we won''t somehow stop him, right.......?"


    Unbecoming for her, her voice had no aspiration. But it wasn''t just because the unreasonable demand of stopping Kazuma was pushed onto her.


    "Is there a problem? "


    "Aa, yeah.....not really a problem but.........", murmured Ayano in a frail manner.


    "I just thought how much did Kazuma loved that Tsoi Rin girl........"


    Enough to throw away everything without regret, for the sake of just one girl. Enough to forsake it all, be it morals or righteousness without looking back -


    "That''s right. To make matters worse he''s glorying her because of her unnatural death. It will be very hard to change his mind, Ayano-chan. "


    "N- no, that''s wrong, I don''t really - "


    "Look here, this is an earnest conversation. "


    Controlling Ayano who shouted taking the joke seriously, Kirika informed her with a serious face.


    "I''ll be troubled if Ayano-chan doesn''t want to win against Tsoi Rin. "


    "Wh- why? "


    Overpowered by Kirika pressing closer, Ayano''s upper body was bent backwards.


    "Right now Kazuma is captured by his past. No, he continued being so until today. He just concealed it inside his heart. "


    ".......so? "


    "Because of the shock of having his emotional scars hidden even from himself exposed, Kazuma lost sight of himself. For the sake of returning his sanity, it''s of utmost importance that a more valuable > than the > Tsoi Rin must be thrust before his eyes. The only one who can do it is you. "


    "M- Me!? "


    Kirika nodded as if it was was a matter of course at the horrified Ayano.


    "Yes, you. Who else is there? "


    "W- well......aah, hey, how about Ren of Father - "


    "Those two may have some effect but both Ren and the Suzerain were also important to the past Kazuma, right? On that point, Ayano-chan is only important for Kazuma right now"


    "Am I......important? "


    "Stop sleep-talking already"


    Sinking Ayano''s question, red in the face, without hesitation, Kirika tried to encourage her in a cheering voice.


    "Do your best!"


    "........what is going on...", murmured Ayano in a hollow voice.


    At the time Tokyo Government Office collapsed, for the sake of protecting Lapis - Tsoi Rin, Kazuma turned his blade to Ayano.


    It seems that was an unconscious attack but that''s exactly why it was act of his true feelings, without affectation.


    For the sake of protecting the most important person, Kazuma fired that wind blade. In other words, that was the conclusion right there.


    "What are you trying to tell me to do? "


    She returned a gaze seeking for help but -


    "I have expectations from you"


    - but Kirika irresponsibly cheered on her.


    "You''re the one qualified to stop that man as you''re from the same family, right? "


    Izumi pushed the responsibility onto her as if it were natural. There was no escape.


    "Aah, well......"


    For the time being, Ayano tried to change the subject. It didn''t seem likely the feat of regaining her footing with Kazuma was possible but for the sake of attempting to experiment with such grand ideas, she must find first Kazuma''s whereabouts.


    First of all, she tried asking about that. The answer was quick.


    "I don''t know where he''s located but I pretty much understand what he''s doing. First of all, he''s been systematically hunting > >. "


    " - seeds? "


    Hearing that word for the first time, Ayano tilted her head to the side.


    "Aah, it''s the name given to the people with abilities from Pandemonium. That''s the latest fashion. Regarding themselves as some sort of seeds, after repeating a > and a > class change, they''ll sooner or later wake up a great existence, apparently that''s the meaning. There''s also the next race of people. "


    "Is this something they made for themselves? "


    "It seems that''s what they''re thinking."


    "Are they wrong? "


    As Ayano''s questions piled up, Kirika shook her head slightly.


    "We have no positive proof. But it seems the name was spread in just one night. "


    "Then, did Pandemonium name them? "


    "Probably. If that''s true, the word seed must have some meaning. But the kids only think of themselves like >. "


    "Actually, a seedbed is necessary to grow a seed. "


    As Ayano continued, Kirika replied with a nod.


    "What they''re eagerly waiting for, it the time the seed will hatch out - that it, they''ll have had enough nourishment, the time for destroying and loosing everything"


    "Waah, that''s dark stuff......"


    That name full of ill-will made Ayano frown. She continued full of pity.


    "On top of that, Kazuma''s aiming at them - misfortune never comes singly."


    So, Kazuma was excitingly running wild in the midst of it all. While imagining such ill-omened thing, Ayano timidly asked.


    "Is he perhaps killing all of them? "


    Kirika slowly shook her head. But, it was to early for relief.


    "They''re alive. Or to be exact, I should say they''re not dead. "


    "........Is it that bad? "


    "They don''t have that degree of physical damage. If they could rehabilitate, they should be able to return to their everyday lives. The problem is their mind.


    "Have they been broken because of too much fear? "


    "yes"


    With a serious look Kirika agreed to the question that was supposed to be a joke. For a short while, Ayano petrified with her frozen smile in place.


    "What? "


    "It seems Kazuma tried to infer Pandemonium''s location directly from the memories of those people. And extracted first hand information directly from their brains using a strange esoteric tool. "


    "Directly from their brains, you say? "


    "Directly in the literal sense. By thrusting his fingers inside the brain and stirring it up, it seems he somehow collects memories this way. "


    "Weeh........"


    Inadvertently imagining that spectacle, Ayano turned pale. But at the same time, she remembered a small problem hearing those words.


    "Don''t humans die after someone stuck fingers in their brains? "


    "Well, depends on the place. "


    In the world there are very strong people who walked into hospitals with steel frames running through their heads. The brain is the most vital organ but it doesn''t mean that once it''s damaged it results in certain death.


    "Besides, in this situation there''s no physical damage to the brain. There''s no hole in the head. But, it seems the pain is very unusual. Everyone lost their sanity. "


    ".......will they heal? "


    "Only god knows, right? "


    "..............................Kazuma.........................."


    Never before so bitter and so heavy, Ayano naturally called out the name of the man she called her partner.


    The more she heard about him, the behavior of that man was totally different from the Kazuma she knew.


    Honestly, she doesn''t believe it - no, she doesn''t want to believe it.


    "Is that really Kazuma? "


    "There are quite a few eye witnesses. The unidentified > is quite the talk among the >"


    "I see........hmm? Wait, but..........? "


    "What? "


    "When you said he''s thoroughly hunting them down, does that mean only those who class chaged at the new Pandemonium? "


    "No"


    Immediately and with clarity, Kirika denied.


    "Wouldn''t that be pointless? "


    For example, even if the > have some sort of information, if it''s about the old Pandemonium, it''s worthless. Because that one already became extinct.


    "What is he thinking? "


    "We won''t know exactly unless asking the person itself but will you listen to my reasoning? "


    Ayano urged for the continuation with a small nod.


    And then, Kirika started talking.


    "He''s playing with Pandemonium - with Bernhardt. "


    "He''s playing? "


    "Yeah. I cannot imagine the basis for his self-confidence and composure but Bernhardt is playing with the angered Kazuma even now. Right now Pandemonium doesn''t make an appearance but it''s not hiding itself. It''s waiting to be discovered. "


    An RPG character collects hints via quests, in order to discover the Devil King''s castle -


    "Kazuma understands this. That''s why he''s surely thinking Pandemonium can''t possibly conceal itself perfectly. If I were to collect information and solve the mystery, I can establish its specific location or something. "


    At those last words, Ayano''s shoulders dropped suddenly.


    "or something, huh? "


    "Isn''t it reasonable? I have no proof. ", retorted Kirika calmly.


    "But, let''s assume this explanation for the time being. At least, if that Kazuma lost himself in anger, I don''t think he would notice something like that. "


    "..........that may be, huh? "


    "So, since it''s like that, I''m counting on you? "


    "........."


    Ayano glared Kirika with half opened eyes, pushing an unthinkable burden onto her with a smiling face. Suddenly shifting her gaze Izumi''s figure came into focus, similar to the boss next to her.


    With all due respect, since she was probably easily manipulated by Kirika and won''t find a drop of sympathy in her, deeply, deeply, Ayano breathed a sigh.


    "What are you trying to tell me to do? "


    Of course, there was no reply.


    Part 4


    In the park a dry wind was blowing through, Kazuma was alone, looking up at the sky.


    There wasn''t anyone around.


    As the > given power by Pandemonium were loitering around, it produced a change in Shinjuku.


    There were no more homeless people.


    To such an extent that the wide park that always had a homeless community, was now completely empty. Of course, it wasn''t the result of the metropolitan government.


    They had literary been completely exterminated by the >.


    Right now various parks in Shinjuku were turned to battlefields for >.


    As flying-about fireballs or electric shocks were hurting his eyes he immediately escaped to this place.


    The number of people that stayed behind was big but they were dim-witted enough not to have a sense of danger.


    Those people that even at the best of times didn''t show self-restraint have now obtained a power law cannot judge.


    No matter how the situation turns out, pondering about it doesn''t amount to anything.


    The result was that the homeless around Shinjuku were eradicated. But the parks became less accommodating for normal people than before.


    It''s only natural. The > were only fighting at night but there aren''t any people who tread on the blood-stained pavement on their own accord.


    "Well then........."


    Looking up at the sky in the inhabited park Kazuma felt solitary.


    Close to his field of vision the cherry trees were in full bloom. Right now they were blossoming in full glory but not one visitor came for cherry blossom viewing.


    It was a pretty queer spectacle.


    The cherry blossoms dyed light pink because dead bodies were buried at its roots - remembering that famous legend, his lips curved imperceptibly.


    "That means, next year they will bloom beautifully, I have no doubt. It''s deplorable it won''t be in time for this year"


    Embracing such black thought, Kazuma sharpened his consciousness.


    Last night, exactly at this place, Nanase suddenly disappeared.


    Space transfer. But, even for the net immediately stretched around ten kilometers in all four directions couldn''t find Nanase''s presence. If that''s the case, it can be assessed she didn''t return to the normal space.


    It''s likely that Pandemonium was here somewhere, at the center of the Shinjuku Public Park.


    More accurately, somewhere in the hyperspace overlapping the park, quietly hiding itself.


    He can''t find the specific location but if he were to randomly cut all the space around here, he could eventually find it.


    Of course if he were to disturb the space construction to that extent the backlash would be amazing and so would be the damage to the surroundings but for Kazuma right now that''s not something worth taking into account.


    But, Kazuma didn''t take such drastic measures.


    A countermeasure for such a foul play route had surely been arranged.


    Even for Kazuma, releasing such a huge amount of power would be followed by the creation of a gap.


    It was a slight gap he didn''t have to worry about with mediocre opponents but if he plays against Bernhardt that gap can become lethal.


    "Geez, is the game not ending yet? Don''t irritate me Bernhardt. If you put on too much airs..........you won''t die easily...", he murmured full of hatred.


    Forming swirls, the wind was scattering the sakura flowers.


    Immediately following -


    "Oi, he''s here! This way! "


    A crude shout violated the silence, followed by a clutter of footsteps.


    Five people appeared and encircled Kazuma, who didn''t show any worth mentioning reaction. The sound of chewing gum resounded strangely offensive to the ear.


    "We searched for you, >"


    One of the men started talking with a vulgar smile. Looking only for a second at the man without any kind of interest, Kazuma immediately returned his gaze to the cherry blossom overhead.


    As if he found some sort of entertainment in that reaction, the man laughed even louder.


    "Kee, you can''t make eye contact because you''re too scared, you worthless bastard. It''s been said you hunt all > but you probably use some unfair trick to fuck them, huh? "


    As of now, the man who didn''t see that five surrounding one was also cowardly made fun of Kazuma. Keeping in tune, the other four also raised loud laughter.


    "Do you want something? "


    "Do you want something?. Yes, we do actually. Very important something. "


    Repeating Kazuma''s dull and interesting words, the man raised his middle finger. And then informed him.


    "Die"


    Moreover, he made the sign of slicing his throat with his thumb and sticking that finger out.


    "Die. Die and give me all you XP points. You were born only for that. Only to feed me!! "


    The resounding scorn of the five part chorus. With woken-up eyes Kazuma turned to those men that didn''t doubt their superiority.


    "Did you say you searched for me? "


    "Yeah. A mail came from Pandemonium yesterday. Saying that anyone who kills you receives a huge amount of XP. Although you don''t seem all that much but - well, it seems like a bonus game. "


    " - I see, a bonus game, huh? "


    Tempted to laugh by the excessive black humor, Kazuma''s shoulders shook.


    He suddenly seized the truth of this man''s words. The only wrong point was for whom was the bonus game but he will probably notice immediately.


    "Whatever, if you say you''ll give them to me, I''ll take them. "


    "Aaah? Are you still talking while half asleep, bastard? "


    The man that still didn''t notice he was a sacrificial pawn, was enraged by Kazuma''s words.


    "I''m the one who''ll take them! This >-sama will class change with the XP given by your death! Don''t misunderstand your place! "


    The man - > roared loudly and leaped, aiming at Kazuma. Slightly later, so were his comrades - or maybe his subordinates.


    That was exactly the time when the footsteps of a new character resounded.


    A while ago - dragged like usual by Kanon and Serisawa, Ren was strolling in the Shinjuku Central Park.


    The rumor of > ferociously exercising their authority in Shinjuku had no meaning for those fearless kids. Rather there was an atmosphere that made one believe they came because they expected something to happen.


    "Then what? Does that mean the incident is not yet over? "


    "Yeah.......we let the enemy escape and Onii-sama disappeared.........."


    "Ren''s Aniki, is that - "


    "That really cool Onii-san!? "


    "Aaah? "


    Serisawa looked dubiously at Kanon, thrusting herself in their conversation.


    "Was he that cool? "


    The point-blank image Serisawa had about Kazuma was >. He heard that as a magic user his ability was high but it can''t be helped, his attitude was beyond superficial.


    "how to put this, that man seems totally laid back. "


    "How stupid, isn''t that fine? "


    But it seems like Kanon''s opinion was different.


    "Creasing your brow and always looking like I''m mustering all my power! is ugly! Not showing mental strain even when risking one''s life, that ''s what it means being cool and composed in a life and death situation!"


    "Is that how it is? "


    Seeming reluctant to agree, Serisawa inclined his head to the side baffled.


    But, something came to his mind and he snickered while grinning.


    "But even so, you, it seems you''re surprisingly pleased with Ren''s aniki. How about you move on to him? "


    "Don''t say such stupid things. I''m all for Ren-kun. Besides, since Kazuma-san is his real brother, there''s also the possibility Ren-kun will turn like that once he grows, right? "


    Re agreed with a smiling face to Kanon''s question.


    "That''s right. Onii-sama is my aspiration, my landmark. I thinking of becoming just like Onii-sama someday. "


    "Meaning playing hooky during work and being yelled at by Ayano-san? "


    ".......No, that bit is a little......."


    As expected, he doesn''t want to copy that.


    The survival capacity of continuing to have Enraiha trusted at him almost everyday but survive without injuries is worthy of praise but - he has the feeling that seems to serve a slightly different purpose.


    " - well, leaving behind Onii-sama''s temperament"


    "Aah, yeah, you said he disappeared. What do you mean? "


    In a casual manner - or not, anyway as Ren tried to change the subject, Kanon followed his lead.


    "Yeah, I think he''s fine but I wonder why is he acting separately? "


    "He doesn''t want to be found at the present, right? Or, he doesn''t want others to get in the way? "


    Ren strongly negated Kirika''s words resurrected in his ears.


    "Isn''t that impossible? How can I get in his way? Besides - "


    It''s impossible for Kazuma to disappear in front of his eyes, without saying anything. Ren strongly believed so.


    This Kazuma is different from the one that left the Kannagi residence before.


    Kazuma right now is strong, and affectionate. It''s impossible for him no to care about the sadness of the person left behind.


    "There''s definitely some reason why he didn''t get in touch. That''s obvious. "


    As if persuading himself, he repeated so in his heart. Many times over, many times over -


    "Ren - Hey, Ren! "


    Before he knew it, Serisawa was calling his name in a fairly loud voice.


    "What happened? You were distracted. "


    "Aah, yeah, I''m worried about Nii-sama"


    "Worried? "


    As if he heard something unexplainable, Serisawa was amazed. Ren nodded with a serious face.


    "After all, it''s different from just taking action separately, it''s definitely strange he didn''t even call. What if he can''t move about because he''s injured? "


    With a sidelong glance at Ren, wholeheartedly worrying about his brother, Kanon and Serisawa exchanged glances.


    "Am I the only one thinking that Nii-chan would survive the destruction of mankind with calm face? "


    "? have to agree despite myself. "


    Ren glared at the two, reaching the same unfeeling agreement, pouting.


    "That''s not true. Even Onii-sama is not omnipotent. He''s human so he can fail. "


    "Well, that may be true. "


    "It is", replied Ren in an unusually blunt tone.


    And then, pulling himself together he made a small nod and faced the two.


    "Sorry. I don''t really feel like hanging out today. I''m going home."


    "..........yeah"


    "I''m sorry. I forced you to come. "


    "No, that''s fine - "


    Trying to apologize once more to the friends pitying him, Ren gulped down his words.


    As if covering for it, an angry voice could be heard from the middle of the park.


    "Just now - "


    Gesturing Serisawa to silence his loud voice, he was all ears. It was certainly audible. Although he couldn''t understand the details if the matter, from the strength of the tone it didn''t seem like a proper conversation.


    The probability of finding ordinary people in Shinjuku at the present time was close to zero. It is possible a tourist may visit without knowing the situation but he would probably be frightened by the smell of blood soaked into the air and the bloodthirsty Kehai and retreat after advancing less that yen steps.


    Then, the owner of the voice -


    "What to do? "


    Seeming to have reached the same conclusion, Serisawa asked in a hard voice.


    "Before he finds us - "


    After beginning to say they should run, Ren promptly changed his mind. Right now he wanted information by any means.


    Those people with abilities making a ruckus inside had made a class change - and in addition to that, if there are people who made a class change at the new Pandemonium, he wanted to capture them by all means.


    "I''ll look a little. If you want to follow be quiet. "


    Without wasting time for persuasion, Ren started walking at a quick pace. Confirming the duo who obviously followed him near his field of vision, he sharpened his sensitivity even more.


    He immediately found a mark.


    Without caring about public notice, at the center of his path, the presence of an impressive fighting scene was scattering.


    Five men were surrounding another. But the moment he saw the face of the surrounded man, Ren''s anxiety was turned to compassion for the five men.


    Depending on numbers, they showed grins full of composure but -


    "Nii-sa......."


    The moment Ren began starting so, the fire men moved simultaneously. At the same time the man in the middle released his power.


    The whirlwind that seemed to crawl on earth altogether broke the knees on those five men when they threw - no, when they tried to throw themselves upon him.


    As if stuck by a car, the bodies of those men danced in midair.


    Ren clearly saw their joints of their feet bent the other way.


    Five serial falling sounds. Later by one beat, the shrieks of five vocal cords unpleasant to hear resounded far and wide.


    The man standing still at the center of it, leisurely turned around.


    Those dark pupils seized Ren, standing rock still in blank amazement.


    "Ren? "


    "...............nii,sama"


    Dumbfounded, nothing but dumbfounded, Ren continued to stare at the man - the brother he respected and loved, Kazuma.


    "Who.......is he........", he thought so, partly serious.


    The man standing in front of his eyes was a completely different person from the Kazuma Ren knew.


    That always present cheerful and fearless smile completely vanished without a trace.


    That gloomy, bleak Kehai made Ren sharply catch his breath and Serisawa and Kanon hid behind him with stiff faces.


    "Why, are you here? "


    Without caring about their reaction, Kazuma''s words were reprimanding.


    "It dangerous around here. It''s not a place for kids to loiter around. It will become safe very soon, so wait - "


    Interrupting his words, he looked to the right. Ren followed his example.


    The silhouette of a man trying to crawl along came into view. The > with smashed knees - Ren didn''t know that name, but even so he was frantically crawling on the ground trying to run away from this place.


    "Where are you going? "


    Kazuma casually released the wind. The air cannonball shot out and hit the ground near the >, his body blown off by impact.


    The > crashed into the trees with splendid force and fell to the ground as if gliding on the tree trunks.


    Stepping up to the place he fell, Kazuma kicked the > lying upside down and turned him him over.


    And then, his feet stepped with all his strength on that stomach.


    "Guaaaaah! "


    From >''s mouth, a mixture of screams and blood cloths gushed out.


    Without caring about that, Kazuma fired another hit.


    "Ni - Nii-sama! What are you doing!? "


    Kazuma answered that Ren''s dry shout, his facial expression changed, as a matter of course.


    "I''m trying to pull out information about Pandemonium......? "


    "E- even so, using this sort of method.......you don''t know whether or not he has that information! "


    "He has it"


    As if he talked about the obvious reality, Kazuma declared.


    "This guys they were sent here for that purpose - for the sake of giving me that information, ''he'' prepared this chess pieces. "


    "Eeh.......? "


    "It''s offensive being manipulated but I have no other option right now. I''ll step on you for a while - so tell me already! "


    A beating without forgiveness. >''s body was frailly convulsing.


    That was maybe the same scene as always.


    It wasn''t unusual for Kazuma to inflict flows without pardon to those who challenged him without knowing their place, to those who stood in his way. But - thought Ren.


    This is different


    It wasn''t about the severeness of the attack or the amount of given damage.


    Something more basic and yet more definite, this was a deviation from Kazuma''s acting - the Kazuma Ren knew.


    "Nii-sama.........."


    "Ren"


    Kazuma ruthlessly cut down Ren''s words trying to stop that atrocious behavior.


    An expressionless look seized Ren.


    "Don''t get in my way"


    ".........."


    Faced with that cold rejection, loosing his words, Ren froze.


    Without waiting for a reply, Kazuma restored his gaze to >.


    "nii-sa......"


    Ren tried to stop him a second time. But, his mouth was blocked from behind by Serisawa''s hand.


    He lifted him up without change and carried him away like a luggage.


    In the space between that sequence of disturbance, Kazuma didn''t even lift his eyes to look at them.


    "Wh- wait Serisawa-kun! "


    After being separated by at least a hundred meters, Ren finally untied Serisawa''s hands.


    "What are you doing? "


    "It''s not what! "


    Serisawa knocked down Ren''s unusually raised voice with several times the volume. He drew his head near as for a head-butt and shouted.


    "Do you want to die!? You shouldn''t have opened that sort of conversation! "


    "What do you mean by that sort? He''s my brother! "


    "Even so! "


    Although facing a Ren whose anger laid bare, Serisawa didn''t took a step aside.


    The instinct shared by all living things informed him he must unconditionally not return to that place.


    His somewhat cold body shaking, the boy murmured.


    "What was up with those eyes........just what can happen, to make someone change that much? "


    "That''s...."


    Lacking an answer, Ren cast down his eyes.


    The reason for Kazuma''s transfiguration, those feelings, Ren understood them at a personal level.


    Because, he was just like his brother.


    If someone would have resurrected Ayumi and tried to use her in some bad intrigue, even he wouldn''t be able to maintain his sanity. He would absolutely, never tolerate it.


    He couldn''t possibly even think of it.


    "That''s right, I''d never forgive it. No matter by what means, I would give retribution without fail. Enough to make him regret he was ever born - "


    Only by imagining his consciousness was burning. Unconsciously clenching his fists, Ren was burning with anger.


    " - Hey Ren! What will happen if you snap too? "


    A nervous shout calmed him down.


    Looking, Serisawa was backing down with a stiff face, Kanon tried to use Serisawa''s big built like a shield, hiding behind him.


    Exhaling the pointless anger, Ren shook his head a little.


    "I understand Onii-sama''s feelings. To be honest, enough to want to cooperate with him. But - "


    If he wound change to a vengeful demon, Ayumi would definitely be sad. That girl called Tsoi Rin would surely be the same.


    "What he''s doing is wrong. If you grieve over the death of someone, you definitely must become happy enough for both. You cannot be caught up in your past! "


    Become happy - Ren believed that to be the greatest memorial service for the dead who loved you.


    It does not mean to forget. It means to accept both painful and happy memories, to overcome them and become so happy death itself will go mad. That is the duty of the survivor.


    Even if you''re in despair, you cannot be forgiven for throwing away your future.


    You''re burdened with two lives. Why would one be forgiven for throwing away the burden of two?


    "He must be stopped - "


    Turning back, Ren started running towards the place Kazuma was. Voices that tried to stop him resounded from his back but he removed them from his consciousness.


    He returned to that place in ten seconds. But Kazuma was already gone and only the five people severely wounded were convulsing in a pool of blood.


    "Waah, awful.......", murmured Serisawa, who chasing after him, looking at the terrible spectacle before his eyes.


    Certainly, that scene couldn''t be expressed any other way. And the one who made it was no one else but his brother.


    He couldn''t ignore it.


    "He must be stopped - he must absolutely be stopped - "


    With that hard decision in his chest, Ren grasped tightly both his fists.

 Volume 5, 4 - Determination and hesitation and...

    Volume 5, Chapter 4 - Determination and hesitation and...


    Part 1


    Lying upside-down on the bed in her room, Ayano let out a profound breath, emptying her lungs.


    Burying her face in the pillow, she let out all her power. After several seconds -


    "........Stopping Kazuma, huh........"


    Those isolated grumbled words, naturally, reached no one''s ears but her own.


    A second sigh.


    Sluggishly turning around, she looked upwards. She held her hand out in front of her eyes, blocking the fluorescent light.


    "What are you telling me to do........"


    That complaint without ambition vanished inside her chest without a voice.


    No matter how she thought about it, there wasn''t even a particle of a chance of success.


    Just who on earth will try and stop that man who snapped and lost even his discrimination ability.


    Recalling the conversation during the evening, Ayano let out a third sigh.


    "Do you understand what you''re saying - Ren? "


    "Let''s stop Nii-sama"


    Entering the room, Ren declared so without even the returning home greeting.


    At the abrupt thing, Ayano stared at Ren in wonder. And then, she scowled.


    She perceived in the boy''s eyes the same light of determination just like that time.


    "Ren? What happened, so suddenly? "


    Close to the bewildered Ayano, Kirika pointed a sharp gaze at Ren. She asked to verify.


    "You met him? "


    Ren nodded in silence.


    "in Shinjuku. He was tormenting a group of five > as he tried to find information about Pandemonium. "


    "......Isn''t that usual? "


    Not understanding why Ren''s expression was so stiff, Ayano replied in a light tone.


    But, without showing her even the shadow of a smile, he declared with serious look.


    "It''s different. "


    He had no hesitation and yet those eyes were carrying so much concern it was heartbreaking.


    "That was different."


    "........Ren? "


    "........I see"


    Contrastive to the bewildered Ayano, without showing her disturbance despite disappointment, Kirika accepted Ren''s words as the truth.


    Changing the cross-examination partner, Ayano pressed Kirika for an answer.


    "Hey, detective Tachibana? "


    "What? "


    Kirika received it calmly, sipping from the tea that got cold.


    "There''s nothing really to be surprised about. The likelihood of the conjecture made only changed to a verified truth. "


    "Verified, you say......."


    "Rather than Kazuma changing, it''s more like he returned to the way he was before. Not listening to Ren-kun trying to restrain him, on the contrary, not forgiving even him if he were to become an obstacle - or something like that. "


    Fleetingly looking at Ren, Kirika searched for confirmation. Ren made a tiny, but clear nod.


    "Did Kazuma..........Ren? "


    Faced with the impossible situation, Ayano''s consciousness froze.


    She couldn''t imagine that.


    Ayano knew best just how much Kazuma was doting on Ren.


    More important than anyone and anything, almost like a beloved child.


    "That.......cannot be..."


    "It''s the truth. Accept it. "


    But, the reality was even more unfeeling. Kirika''s words woke up Ayano without asking whether she wants to or not.


    "Ren........?"


    Trying to comfort a wounded boy or else trying to cling on someone she wants to deny this nightmare-like reality - not sure which was it herself, she sought Ren.


    He was right in front of her eyes.


    It seemed he drew near while she was in a daze. He went down on his knees on the tatami mat so that their eyes were at the same level and looked hard at Ayano with an earnest gaze.


    "We''re stopping Nii-sama", declared Ren without doubt in a tone loaded with determination.


    "The fact that Nii-sama is angry, that he wants revenge is maybe to be expected. But, even if he would do so, no one would become happy. No one will be pleased. The number of sad people would only go up. "


    "Aah, yes......that''s right"


    "I want Nii-sama to smile, I want him to be happy! That''s why, that''s why this is - "


    Visibly overawed by Ren drawing near, Ayano shrunk away little by little.


    She understood those feelings very well. Extremely well, but -


    "But, how?"


    If he were to say he had a plan, she wanted to know it by all means. The plan to stop that man.


    If the objective was to kill it may be possible.


    If she, Ren and then Genma were to form a group and attack him, a Contractor as he may be, she didn''t believe he could go against them.


    However - when it comes to take him alive...


    Is that not something impossible for humans? Ayano thought so, very seriously.


    At the very least, it wasn''t something Enraiha, specialized in offensive ability, could accomplish.


    " ------hey, Ayano-chan"


    While thinking so, Kirika meddled in with an amazed face.


    "You, can you think of nothing but feat of strength since the beginning? "


    "What else is there? "


    Feeling she was made fun off, Ayano pouted.


    "Ren''s persuasion didn''t work, right? If that''s the case, it won''t matter what I say"


    ".....No, you see, I want Ayano-chan to open Kazuma''s eyes with her ''love''"


    "Sorry. That''s outside my area of expertise. ", declared Ayano right away.


    "Ayano-chan, don''t you want Kazuma to return to normal? "


    "I want it, of course I want it but do you want me to be all teary-eyed and say: Forget about Tsoi Rin and look at me?!?"


    "Yes"


    "Not even if I die!!"


    A seemingly sad gaze pierced Ayano, who replied immediately.


    "Nee-sama......why are you saying such things? Do you hate Nii-sama? "


    "This is not a problem of likes and dislikes! If I were to tell such chilly words, even the usual Kazuma will laugh scornfully! That''s obviously useless! "


    "It''s not the usual Kazuma so it will be effective! "


    "That''s not true. "


    Ayano blocked it all.


    "That guy, doesn''t see me as a woman."


    ".................well, anyway"


    Trying to avoid a direct answer, Kirika said to both Ayano and Ren.


    "I leave Kazuma to you. It doesn''t matter by what means - just do something"


    "Yes!"


    "............."


    Throwing a side-long glance to Ren replaying vigorously, Ayano scowled at Kirika with a sullen face.


    But, without minding that attitude, Kirika bowed her head grandly absolutely satisfied and Ren''s eyes gleamed as he gripped Ayano''s hands.


    "Nee-sama, let''s do our best! "


    "................................................................."


    Watching intently in silence the boy awfully full of fighting spirit, inside her heart, Ayano let out a deep, deep sigh.


    "Geez......."


    On her bed, Ayano tossed and turned, thinking about what she should do and what she can do.


    No matter how she thought about it, it doesn''t appear likely she can stop Kazuma. But -


    - We''re stopping Nii-sama -


    She remembered Ren''s words full of determination.


    Because it''s Ren, he must know about the fact that the difference in power between her and Kazuma is like that between heaven and earth, that it''s close to impossible to stop Kazuma.


    But even so, Ren declared Kazuma must be stopped no matter what.


    That means, Ren judged Kazuma to be so much more dangerous right now. For his surroundings and, for Kazuma himself.


    "What is he doing....?"


    She recalled Kazuma''s face from the time Tokyo Government office collapsed.


    Anger, hatred and grief - a mix of many emotions and a disturbed, dangerous countenance unbelievable from the normal Kazuma.


    She thought it was something transient.


    She believed he already got back on his feet.


    Kazuma - because it''s Kazuma, he will be fine -


    She believed so without question.


    But, thinking about it calmly, Kazuma is just twenty two. Nothing else but what the society would call a youngster.


    The unreasonable one is the one asking absolute power and immutability from him.


    Thinking about it, Kazuma lost control of himself before.


    For example at the time the man manipulating the running widely Ogami Misao gave his name, Michael Harley.


    Or like when Ayano was about to finish off Lapis -


    "....................aau......."


    Digging up an unpleasant memory, Ayano sunk into the bed once more.


    She buried her head in the pillow and groaned feebly.


    Tsoi Rin - the enemy Ayano must fight. The young lady idolized because of her death.


    With such an opponent, how is she supposed to take Kazuma back.


    "Besides, why do I have to - "


    Saying she understood Kazuma''s feelings was prideful maybe but she understood his feelings got hurt.


    But even so, it doesn''t mean he''ll be forgiven no matter what.


    Because of Kazuma, Nanase was abducted.


    An ordinary girl who shouldn''t have been involved in this world was swallowed up by the battle.


    No matter what his reason is, she won''t tolerate that.


    "I decided. As I thought, I''ll beat him down"


    Screwing with both hands the innocent pillow, Ayano decided so.


    The chances of success were exceedingly low, she didn''t know the method but it was still better than the alternative and above all, she felt refreshed.


    Feeling like she settled one more problem, Ayano''s thoughts changed.


    What she was most anxious of was the body of her friend kidnapped by Utsumi.


    "Is Nanase all right........"


    Part 2


    A heavy silence was ruling the space.


    The basement of a desolated, abandoned building.


    That space, primary ruled by nothing but emptiness, was now full of a different kind of silence.


    The number of humans reaching a hundred gathered in the great hall were giving birth to this silence.


    A hundred human beings, the silence of a hundred.


    That was clearly different from the silence born out of emptiness, it was a silence that made one feel a packed reaction.


    But even if it was silence, it wasn''t tidy by any means.


    The air, the atmosphere were were only coercing to silence the group that was gathered here by no ordinary means.


    Rather, you could say it was the antipode of it. There were rare groups of people but most of them were lone wolves that seemed to have forgotten the spirit of cooperation inside their mothers'' wombs.


    The > rampaging on the stage called Shinjuku - all of them were gathered here. Not one was missing.


    Properly speaking, it wasn''t a likely event.


    All those people who regarded others like nothing but more XP were gathered in this place.


    It''s impossible that conflict wouldn''t arise.


    But, they were waiting in absolute silence.


    Although not being forced they canceled everything else, although they weren''t ordered they refrained from fights, only waiting.


    Without holding even the slightest doubt about the unnatural occurrence.


    Then, at this place were everyone was gathered, just one regular person was mixed up.


    - No, calling her normal was too much maybe, but at the very least she wasn''t a >.


    Without putting on air, she just observed the surroundings in a casual manner.


    Men and women with bad disposition were filling up the hall. Of course, there wasn''t any running electricity but the bonfires placed here and there illuminated the gloomy interior.


    The atmosphere was so strained that if one were to throw a firecracker in, a great brawl would start on the spot.


    Wrapped around by the atmosphere of that critical situation, the girl thought.


    "I wonder, is there enough ventilation to build a fire inside such a small basement? "


    The usually peculiar train of thought. The proprietor of a mental structure indifferent to the sense of urgency even this late in the game was obviously no one else but Ayano''s close friend, Yukari Shinomiya.


    The insides were the same as usual but on the outside, she had a fairly drastic image change.


    She wore a black leather jacket and a tight miniskirt. Stiletto short boots. She daringly exposed her legs without any stockings, producing an obscene contrast between her all black outfit and her white skin.


    What''s more, her features were sharpened by the make-up and that image wearing thin sunglasses changed her to a completely different person from the usually gentle girl.


    That appearance wafting with aggressive sex-appeal even made those muscled men want to call her Nee-san.


    Such being the case, Yukari melted in the middle of the > without feeling out of place and without scruple she started gathering information.


    - Right now no one was talking so that means she couldn''t get obtain anything.


    But - suddenly, the silence was broken.


    "-------?"


    Feeling doubtful but without showing any of those emotions on the outside, Yukari observed the state of the surroundings.


    The > - all of them, strengthened the alertness and looked around with impregnable glances.


    It seems they could feel something that escaped the regular human.


    "Where........."


    "Close........"


    The > all looking in different directions, without exchanging words or signals, collected their gazes in the same direction as if they previously agreed on.


    The wall.


    For Yukari it looked just like a usual wall. A bleak, bare, gray wall. There was nothing there to look at or to talk about -


    "Eeh? Hey, is that - "


    Drawing that conclusion, Yukari remembered a strangely uncomfortable feeling. She looked closely once more at the wall that was the focal point and then at those surroundings.


    " - aah"


    She suddenly noticed.


    There wasn''t anyone in front of that wall.


    Those gazes didn''t gathered there to look at it. From the beginning, that space gaping wide in front of that wall was becoming less crowded.


    In spite of the fact that there were enough people inside the room to make one feel oppressed.


    Especially carefully the bonfires were concentrated in front of the wall delimitating the space.


    Once you realized it, it was obvious. That was a stage. The curtain bells were heard, the spectators focused on the stage, it was only that.


    "''This is.......kind of clumsy? "


    The straightforward stage setting, the ostentatious gap - what will happen there from now on, Yukari was more uneasy about that rather than the fact that she would definitely be spotted since she couldn''t recognize such an overt abnormality.


    It would still be alright if her cognizant ability was disturbed because she used some hallucinogen but the magic stuff couldn''t be helped.


    But, there''s no point in trying to run from here. First of all she should confirm the escape route and then wait for further development.


    Suddenly, something abnormal happened.


    Everyone was gazing steadily the ashen wall. The texture of the cold, hard concrete undulated as if embarrassed by those ardent eyes, flickered and started twisting.


    The irregular wave gradually changed to concentric ripples with a diameter of a little over two meters.


    And then -


    The entrance went through the undulating concrete and he - appeared.


    A magician. He was looking exactly like a magician from the fairy tales.


    His whole body was wrapped in a black robe. Because the robe was covering most of him, his face wasn''t visible. Particularly thorough, he was even holding a curved staff made of wood in his hand.


    That appearance was seen by everyone in this place. Even the person most separated from the stage could see without interruption as the robed figure''s entire body was filling the field of vision.


    Because, the > was floating in midair. As if there was an invisible foothold, it was very safe and firm.


    A wordless commotion leaked out from the mouth of the seeds.


    In contrast to them, frequently manipulating unusual powers, that exceedingly simple power seemed easy enough to handle. But they didn''t have the power to levitate or spring through the wall.


    The existence who could easily exercise the mysterious power they don''t have but even if they did they couldn''t possibly use - the awe and fear regarding that man of absolute strength, and then becoming self conscious of it and gazing at him with secondhand hostility, the > were scowling at the >


    The black robe calmly caught that gaze. The swelling thirst for blood was electrifying the space.


    But, in contrast with that -


    "Waah - waah - waah - "


    Absolutely dumbfounded Yukari was looking at the girl standing still behind the >.


    In an inflammatory bondage look, she was even carrying a huge halberd. Her outward appearance was standing out but because she lacked vitality just like a doll, she didn''t receive attention.


    Yukari knew well that girl just like her folding herself back from the >''s overwhelming presence scattering around.


    As the close friend of both Yukari and Ayano, the girl whose whereabouts were completely unknown after being kidnapped by Utsumi.


    "Na- Nanase-chan......"


    It was Kudou Nanase.


    But she couldn''t be filled with happiness for finding her. Nanase clearly lost her consciousness.


    The brilliance of will and life that made her who she was couldn''t be felt.


    Although she was before her eyes, it resembled the empty shell of Kudou Nanase. Her body trembling with resentment for having her friend looked down upon, Yukari glared at the magician in black robes.


    "That means - he must be Utsumi-kun?"


    Adding the fact that Nanase was accompanying him, the possibility was extremely high.


    When she tried to peek inside, looking closely at the center of the robe, as expected, she cannot see his face.


    The moment she thought she should approach a little more, bravely defying the danger, the > lightly pushed out his staff. Only by doing that, the room full of commotion suddenly fell silent.


    Looking at reality, an extremely powerful clout was controlling this space.


    "Chosen ones"


    The >''s voice tore the silence. That voice that was by no means grand, resounded clearly to the nooks and corners of the room.


    "You did good responding to the call. I thank you in place of Bernhard, the lord of Pandemonium. "


    Naturally, those words stated he was Pandemonium''s proxy. The > let out a murmur of surprise.


    "My name is >. I am a gifted person just like you. But - I am >"


    "Whaaat!?"


    Here and there, shouts of shock erupted. That was understandable. Whose gathered at that place - meaning the > confirmed until now, were > and >. The > was the stuff of rumors. The > was similar to a wild idea.


    No, it had been similar. Until now.


    "Im- impossible!"


    From somewhere a shout of objection was raised.


    "We haven''t even heard rumors about the existence of someone like you! Without anyone knowing, it''s impossible to save enough XP for the > itself - "


    "..................."


    The >''s small shoulder shook.


    Hidden by the hood, his face couldn''t be seen. But, it was obvious for everyone looking. That the > was sneering.


    "Bastard..........."


    "For those like you, not blessed with talent, accustoming your bodies through fights may be necessary. But, I am different. "


    Unnaturally ignoring the exasperated man, the > talked in a voice full of superiority.


    "Besides, XP is nothing else but the work of accommodating power in the bodies of those without accomplishments. The thing called magical power and the assimilation of it for those powerless must be finely tuned in time over and over. "


    Casually informed of the mechanism behind the level up that no one knew before, the > were rendered speechless.


    That detailed knowledge - by far more profound than that of > - was the best evidence the > was at the center of this series of events, at the center of Pandemonium.


    "But, I am different. I, who held the greatest ability since the beginning, could receive a great amount of power without any kind of adjustment and was able to manipulate it.


    Do you understand? For those truly great, there''s no need for great effort. They will obtain what they desire just like that - precisely because that is allowed, they are being called prodigies. "


    "............!!"


    The faces of the > became stiff at the tremendously prideful words. And then, several quick-tempered people, threw themselves upon the > still levitating in the air.


    "Do you think we''ll listen to this......"


    "Don''t be so cocky........!"


    No matter what sort of power they had, they didn''t understand. Just before touching him, a spherical field sparkled around the > and repelled the attackers.


    "There''s an everlasting barrier around my surroundings. It''s impossible for the offensive abilities of > to pierce through. "


    "................."


    The > - especially those who wanted to continuously attack the > with bloody faces received the next attack back.


    It wasn''t only that the attack was defended against but that they received an unusual amount of damage. Those sorry states convulsing in fear were close to the agony of death.


    "So, I''ll impart the words of Bernhard, the lord of Pandemonium. "


    The > changed the topic as if nothing happened.


    Understanding that was the main issue of this meeting, everyone listened closely.


    "Three days from now on - "


    In the silent hall, the voice of an oracle clearly reverberated.


    "Seventy two hours from now on, Pandemonium will descend on the physical world. The location is Shinjuku Central Park."


    As if giving the audience time to understand, the > interrupted his words.


    He took a large breath, and then continued.


    "To celebrate the descent, you will be granted a present. Those who desire power, should head for Pandemonium. The one who arrives first, will receive my ultimate power. One no one will be able to go against. An absolutely unrivaled power. "


    When the > shut his mouth, the hall was packed with commotion.


    An ultimate power. One no one will be able to go against. An absolutely unrivaled power.


    - they wanted it.


    At the same time, everyone thought so. They desired it. They desired it no matter what. But, to do so -


    ".........."


    "............"


    Dangerous gazes were exchanged everywhere. The race already started. Remove the obstacles was obviously the fastest way.


    But - at the same time, they noticed. The existence of the biggest obstacle.


    Everyone''s eyes flooded with conspiring, made the >''s body tremble. He laughed.


    "That''s right, I''m the one who''ll win"


    As if talking about a definite result, he declared.


    "By kicking you all to the side, I''ll reach Pandemonium first. And then, I''ll receive even more power, and reach the >"


    ".......!!"


    "But there is also a chance for you. If you could defeat me, there''s no doubt that person will become the strongest. I won''t stop you if you want to run. "


    Finishing with those affected words, he shrugged his shoulders underneath the robe. At the plain provocation, the killing intent voltage rapidly jumped up.


    Ignoring the piercing killing intent the > declared.


    "Only those sincerely desiring power should come. Of course, you''re free to do what you want in the meantime. Pandemonium doesn''t try to restrict you in any way. I''m looking forward to the time I''ll fight with you. "


    "...................."


    Holding her breath, calmly, extremely calmly, Yukari caught the >''s words.


    Fumbling and confirming the IC recorder she grasped tightly inside her pocket was indeed recording, she took a light breath.


    This seemed like the last directive from Pandemonium. Staying here any longer had no purpose.


    She was worried about Nanase but she couldn''t help her by herself. Deciding it was time to go, she looked once more at the >.


    "------tch!"


    Their eyes met directly. Inside the hood, his lips were curving - she didn''t know why but she clearly knew it.


    "Baaad........"


    The moment she sensed she was recognized, Yukari turned around and began to run.


    She should have run and escaped calmly in such a way as to not attract attention but the situation was already developing beyond that.


    Thrusting away those who stood in her way and pushing them aside, without caring about the public notice she ran like a startled hare.


    Running up the stairs, she left the building. No one seemed to pursue her but she couldn''t relax just yet.


    She must quickly hide herself - whipping her body enough to breath hard, Yukari kicked the asphalt.


    - and, a few minutes after.


    Yukari took refuge in an inhabited room from another building. Because she was panicking, she neglected tracking her current position and couldn''t identify even the buildings'' name.


    From the start, Yukari''s strong point was intelligence gathering, but being a spy was outside her area of expertise.


    She didn''t know how to successfully escape while being chased, besides she had no way of fighting a magic user.


    She did prepared a weapon for self defense but she had no confidence she could use it.


    "Hmmm, it was too rash, huh? "


    For the sake of saving Nanase, for the sake of helping Ayano, she tried to sneak in knowing it was dangerous, but, as expected, it was too impertinent.


    If she were to get caught, she''ll also become an encumbrance to Ayano.


    ".....Whatever. First of all, I must notify Ayano-chan - "


    Instantly shaking off the feeling of shame, Yukari took out her phone.


    She was only half-convinced before she heard his voice but she finally had definite proof.


    The > was Utsumi. She must tell that to Ayano no matter what.


    She clapped the key with so much speed it left an after-print. She sent mail after mail.


    - That activity continued intermittently for several minutes.


    Part 3


    Since the morning the case first started in, today too, Kirika got through the Kannagi Gate on her practically daily visit.


    Her work finally reached a point where she could pause and only by remembering for how many days she only took naps, the look of fatigue was engraved deeper on Kirika''s face.


    But Ayano''s complexion,even compared to that, could hardly be called sunny.


    " ---------What happened? "


    Kirika bluntly asked Ayano, standing near the entrance door next to the two Deva Kings caring thunder clouds.


    Normally at such times she would act amiably as if trying to soothe Ayano but she was obviously not that flexible today.


    "..................."


    In silence, Ayano pushed out her telephone. If her memory served her correctly in spite of drowsiness and fatigue, it was supposed to be her own.


    "---------? "


    Ayano frankly informed the puzzled Kirika.


    "Mail"


    "Is it all right to look? "


    Instead of an answer, just a nod. Judging the silence as a positive answer, Kirika opened the email folder with a practiced hand.


    "By the way........."


    With a dry voice, Ayano asked Kirika fiddling with the telephone.


    "Did you know all > were summoned by Pandemonium yesterday? "


    "----------!? No."


    The hand pressing keys stopped, and Kirika flipped up with a face full of surprise.


    Ayano waived her bangs in open despair.


    "Why couldn''t you lot notice something even a mere high school girl could? "


    ".......I can''t answer that"


    The origin of that information, and the guess of who the mail originator was, it was all in the log.


    As feared, mails from Yukari were lining up. She read the first.


    ''"Descent of Pandemonium in the Shinjuku Central Park three days from now on. The ultimate power people will finally arrived at. "''


    "........that was rash"


    "Isn''t it because the Police can''t be relied on? "


    Responding at those harsh words with a bitter smile, she read the next.


    ''"Utsumi. >. >. The emissary from Pandemonium. "


    "Shit......."


    ''"Nanase-chan is sexy......."''


    ".........what?"


    Kirika was amazed at the suddenly queer content. As she was already reading it, she wondered if she understood what was so surprising.


    Ayano explained in a worn-out voice.


    "It means Nanase is close to Utsumi. Dressed in some filth he liked so much. "


    "........Aah, I see........."


    Not finding any other appropriate comments, she made agreeable comments absentmindedly. The next mail.


    The literary style was suddenly different.


    ''"Right now I am in one room of some desolated, unknown building. The > Utsumi noticed me. He is definitely chasing me, right? "''


    "..........this is?"


    "You''ll know once you read"


    Coldly, Ayano refused any explanation. Rather than sorrow, that face showed a different emotion -


    ''"It''s impossible for the mighty magical power of the > to miss me. It''s terrifying. My heart is frozen by the sound of a running mouse"''


    "......Hey, just wait.........."


    ".........."


    When she raised her face, Ayano turned hers away. An obstinate silence.


    ''"I hear a voice. The > is calling my name. He''s getting closer. Perhaps, he already found me. That devilish man is only doing this to scare me"''


    Next.


    ''"The sound of footsteps reverberates. Gan, gan, he''s intentionally loud. He''s drawing near. He''s here - In what a terrifying thing I involved myself. Dear god!"''


    Next.


    ''"Aaah - I''m already broken. Someone, if you''re reading this mail, tell my pet, Ball. That I was foolish. I was the one at fault for not accepting his advice. The footsteps stopped. Instead the sound of the revolving knock can be heard. Knock-knock, knock-knock. Aah, he''s there. He is on the other side of the door. He''s opening the door. A ghastly creak is raised, slowly. From the gap of the opening door, a pale, bony hand stretches - Aaaah, aaaaaahhhh!!"''


    That was the last.


    After looking at the phone screed dumbfounded for a while, Kirika asked the sullen Ayano.


    "Errrrr, so - Shinomiya-san? "


    ".........Didn''t return to her home"


    If that is true - rather than an exaggeration, this mail is true. Exchanged for precious information, it means that one of Ayano''s friends was captured yet again.


    "How to say it, she''s a terrible child"


    In a lot of ways.


    Probably reading between those lines, Ayano silently flipped out.


    Tearing off the phone from Kirika''s hands, she threw it into the ground with all her strength.


    "Are you the protagonist of some novel from a hundred years ago!? Who the fuck is Ball!? If you have time to write Aaaah, aaaaaahhhh!! hurry and run away!!"


    "No, well, wasn''t it because she didn''t think she could run away? Besides, she wanted to at least send the information before getting caught, no? "


    Kirika tried to somehow cover for her but -


    "Even that clumsy mystery novel!? "


    ".......that''s.......well........"


    As one would expect, she couldn''t defend that.


    "But, being able to confirm Nanase-san''s survival is a small mercy. That''s why, I''m sure even Shinomiya-san - "


    "It''s not only about being alive, right? She''s a woman, you know!? "


    Unable to find peace in Kirika''s words, Ayano repelled them with unconcealed wrath. Kirika also felt the same.


    "........I apologizes"


    "It''s not like I blame you or anything. About Yukari, the responsibility is all hers. She was supposed to know it would be dangerous. "


    Finally calming down after all the shouting, this time Ayano covered for Kirika.


    "The problem is, what do do next? "


    "..........that''s true"


    Even more apologetic, Kirika''s voice became smaller.


    "To say it frankly, the possibility of us finding Pandemonium in the next two days is close to zero. I think we can only try to be perfectly ready for when it descends. "


    "..........."


    "I''m sorry. If at least Kazuma would be here"


    They both understood that was a meaningless assumption.


    Ayano ignored those words as if she didn''t even heard them and glared at the wall as if it was her mortal enemy.


    "Yukari, Nanase......please be well........"


    A frail murmur escaped.


    Part 4


    Leaping through space, the > Utsumi, made an appearance in Pandemonium''s lobby. Behind him, Nanase and Yukari, restrained by Nanase, followed.


    "Nanase-chan, it hurts - Be a little more gentle - "


    Her wrists grasped with enough force to make her bones creak, Yukari cried and begged for mercy. But, Nanase didn''t have the slightest reaction. Obviously, the force wasn''t loosened.


    "It''s useless. Nanase only listens to my commands. ", declared Utsumi boastful.


    Hearing that, Yukari demanded in a friendly tone.


    "Then please order her, Utsumi-kun. "


    "I am >. I cast away my ordinary name. "


    "Ordinary? Did Utsumi-kun became a priest? "


    With a smiling face without the slightest ill-will, Yukari asked innocently.


    Utsumi''s body trembled and after a few seconds, he turned his back on them and walked out without saying anything. Without being ordered, Nanase followed him.


    Obviously, since she was caught by Nanase, so did Yukari.


    "Where are you going -?"


    Without reply Utsumi strutted in the big mansion as if he owned the place.


    Without knocking, he opened three sets of doors and finally Yukari met the master of the mansion.


    A tall man cloaked in a red mantle, a simple mask was covering his face.


    For Yukari the background of the man impeccably dressed, as if he expected visitors was very clear.


    Bowing her head, she smiled sweetly.


    "Good evening, you''re Bernhardt-san I suppose. I apologize for the sudden visit - "


    "Don''t worry about it. Visitors are always welcome. You can think of it as your own house. "


    With a composed attitude, the master of Pandemonium bowed his head. The atmosphere friendly on the surface was rotating slowly in the space between the two.


    "By the way, my name is Vesalius. It may be a bit difficult to remember by the Japanese but I''d rather you addressed me correctly. "


    "Aah, this cannot be, I''m sorry for making a mistake"


    "No, you''re not to blame. Please don''t take offense. "


    "I understand. Confusing your name with someone else''s was very impolite"


    Even a normal human would understand this atmosphere packed with tension behind the smiling faces.


    But what was there was a doll who lost her will and a thickheaded or rather thick skinned baka pretending to be important.


    Irritated by what he perceived as a gentle atmosphere, Utsumi forced his way through those two.


    "This is no guest, she''s my prisoner! This woman became a police spy and tried to get her hands on information about Pandemonium!"


    " -----Hou?"


    Including light reprimand in his gaze, Bernhardt stared at Yukari. Yukari stuck out her tongue in mischief and lightly knocked her head.


    "Ehe he he - I''m sorry"


    "Geez, what a troublesome Ojou-san"


    "............only that? "


    Seeing Bernhardt who was about to overlook Yukari''s deed with a wry smile, Utsumi asked in a sharp voice.


    Bernhardt answered as a matter of course.


    "It doesn''t matter whether she found out something or not. The fact that the Police will intervene in the ceremony has already been factored in. There is no uncertainty. "


    " - What if they find this place before the ceremony? "


    "They won''t"


    A definite statement.


    "I know the Special Information Storage Room''s war potential. Even if this woman were to have a transmission instrument and send this specific coordinates, entrance is impossible."


    "Hee.....what incredible self-confidence"


    "It''s not self-confidence but the statement of mere facts. Apart from that - did you send the message? "


    With an arrogant attitude, Utsumi nodded when asked by Bernhardt about the right and wrongs of being an errand boy.


    "Aah, I told them. Almost everyone was gathered. But, why must we be so roundabout about it? Wouldn''t it have been easier just to send an order? "


    "Leading people brings various troubles and uncertainties. It''s more efficient to let them be independent. "


    "Independence! Independence? That''s rich - "


    As if he heard some very funny story, Utsumi abruptly burst in a roar of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha! Aha ha ha ha! Bua ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!"


    Bernhardt was looking indifferently at Utsumi, rolling about with laughter monstrously rather than lively, like he was one part of the landscape.


    "Aah, don''t worry about it. He sometimes gets like this. "


    "Ha..........haa....."


    Yukari vaguely nodded, overcome with surprise.


    Not hearing that exchange, Utsumi continued to laugh endlessly.


    The line of sight of that expressionless doll looked like that of a researcher observing an experimental animal.


    But, immediately following,


    "Oh, by the way, is the preparation over?"


    As if someone pressed his switch, Utsumi returned to a normal state.


    From frenzy to serenity - a bizarre change of attitude without any kind of midway passage.


    Bernhardt faced that extremely calmly.


    "Yes, it just became so"


    "In other words, your duty is already over."


    " - Hmm"


    From inside the mask, the indication of a thin smile floated.


    The words of rebellion impossible to misunderstand, the thirst to kill received by his body made the master of Pandemonium breathe hard.


    "Will you challenge me with the power I gave you, boy? "


    "The pupil is supposed to overcome his teacher sooner or later. "


    Yet again, with an attitude full of self-confidence and composure Utsumi strikes again.


    Not one willing to step aside, their glints in the eyes gave off sparks.


    "I will obtain everything! No one is able to oppose me!"


    Drunken with power, the boy changed his words to shouts.


    That was the signal of the starting battle.

 Volume 5, 5 - Suppression

    Volume 5, Chapter 5 - Suppression


    Part 1


    By the time Ayano''s group appeared, the fight already started.


    Flying about lightning, roaring explosions, echoing screams and shouts changed the place were Pandemonium primised to descend, the Shinjuku Central Park, to a hellish picture of agonizing cries.


    " - they''re being really gaudy, huh? "


    Kirika replied in an irresponsible tone to Ayano who murmured so in amazement.


    "Yeah. After all, it seems like most of the members are participating. "


    In the end, the two days passed without any kind of progress.


    Not finding Pandemonium or getting hold of where Kazuma was, Ayano''s group arrived to this day when Pandemonium will descent.


    As the messenger of Pandemonium, the > Utsumi Kousuke once announced all >, the first one to reach Pandemonium after it showed itself, would be given an ultimate power.


    It this was nothing else but a simple battle royale, the number of people giving up would be pretty big.


    In front of the almost overwhelming power of the self-styled > Utsumi, it seemed impossible to win even when forming a group.


    But, the condition of winning this game was to reach Pandemonium first.


    Of course, there are some advantages to a simple race but there still wasn''t a direct connection between combat abilities and the outcome of the battle.


    Even if defeating the > was impossible he can still be circumvented.


    All the > smoothly thought so. And then, deliberately to acquire the ultimate power.


    As a result, without missing one, they all gathered here. And they the fight began without waiting for Pandemonium to appear.


    For the sake of defeating at least one rival as fast as possible.


    "So, should we do something about it? "


    "Does it look like you can do something about it? "


    Looking at the number of > decreasing by the hour, Ayano and Kirika talked together in indifferent tones.


    "Wasn''t your lot enough to deal with this degree of power? "


    "If they were by themselves"


    Behind Kirika shrugging her shoulders, there are five subordinate Jutsushi.


    Comparing it to the >, although in the process of rapid decrease, there were still dozens of them.


    No matter how much excellent the Jutsushi were when individually compared, it was still impossible to turn ten times fold enemies powerless without killing them.


    "If you let me speak frankly, the current situation is warmly welcomed. The opponents are crushing themselves on their own accord. "


    "But I think the police exists only to protect the citizens"


    "That depends on the situation. There''s no need exhausting our war potential for the sake of protecting the human rights of some criminal", declared Kirika cool-headed.


    She won''t use her power to save those who can easily hurt another without ever looking back because the law cannot judge them, even if they are nothing more but Bernhardt''s or Pandemonium''s pieces.


    "If Genma-dono would have helped us out, he would have been able to purify all > in one go. "


    "Aah - , no, it''s not going to happen"


    Ayano carelessly waved her hand at Kirika who looked at her as if investigating.


    "That highly esteemed Uncle of mine has no reason to help these idiots who act violently on power borrowed from Youma. If Ojii-sama were to be right here, he would turn to ashes all these idiots and Pandemonium and the park, you know"


    "Aah, that sounds good"


    As if anticipating the gruesome future Ayano talked about, Kirika agreed to it calmly.


    "But, why won''t Genma-dono come? The enemy is Bernhardt Rhodes. Even if you are the Kannagi Clan, he''s not an existence you should ignore. "


    "Aah - yeah....."


    With a vague a nod, Ayano and Ren exchanged a complicated glance.


    "Because Oji-sama is a Kannagi Jutsushi to the core, right......."


    "- I don''t understand"


    "Well, I think it''s because he believes in me and Ren so he entrusted this to us..."


    Unable to say the truth, Ayano falsified a suitable answer.


    "I''m entrusting this matter to you"


    The evening before the descent of Pandemonium, Genma told so to Ayano and Ren.


    Naturally the two asked back, unable to agree.


    "Can you tell us the reason? "


    The opponent is the world''s highest Majutsushi. No matter how much war potential one had, he is worrisome.


    Since Tokyo''s spiritual protection is the duty of Kannagi and Bernhardt''s deed disturbed that, Genma''s participation in the battle was inevitable, his obligation.


    It wasn''t something that could be overlooked because of private matters.


    But, without alluding to that reason, Genma continued.


    "Tomorrow, it seems Kazuma will also appear at Pandemonium."


    "......it seems so"


    "He already became an existence harmful to the Kannagi."


    Genma''s words were not incorrect.


    Beside the >, Kazuma''s violence reached even a Special Information Storage Room Jutsushi, largely deviating from the permissible bounds.


    And, although without his intention, Kazuma was even now registered with the Kannagi family name. It wasn''t something they could neglect.


    "We have no choice but to destroy him."


    "--------!!"


    That frozen declaration and the violent pressure accompanying it hit Ayano and Ren very hard.


    With a start, Ayano''s body shook - Ren looked at his Father with eyes full of determination.


    "I will - We will persuade him!"


    "Not necessary"


    "But!"


    "Not necessary"


    Genma''s voice was steady without any gaps. The accelerated growth of that power and heavy pressure that could crush a heart made Ayano curl herself up without ever raising her face.


    But even so, the pressure wasn''t lifted.


    Wondering about it, she examined Ren''s situation with a sidelong glance - with his face still raised up he caught Genma''s gaze head-on.


    The pressure increased again. It''s purpose already migrated from coercing to opponent to downright crush him to death, the feeling of oppression was so high it made then think about the danger their lives were in.


    "Won''t you listen to what I say? "


    "I.....won''t..!"


    With a hoarse but definite voice, Ren assessed his rebellion towards Genma. His forehead was full of sweat and although his grasped fists were shaking on top of his knees, the gaze he fixed on his father''s eyes didn''t waver for one moment.


    "Ren - when did you become so strong...?"


    In a daze that went beyond surprise, Ayano fixed her eyes on Ren''s gallant figure.


    Even though until now he always followed her around, a pampered child, a scared cat -


    While Ayano wasn''t quite present, the father and child exchanged arguments in a sharp tone.


    "Beyond the fact he was born from the Head of the Kannagi Family, I cannot tolerate him to be swayed by emotions! Even if he''s blood relative - no, exactly because he is, his error won''t be tolerated!"


    "If he dies.....if he dies he won''t be able to atone! If he committed a sin, he should live all the more...isn''t he supposed to redeem his faults!? "


    While looking at those two, continuing to argue, Ayano suddenly felt doubt.


    While insisting on Kazuma''s conviction, the fact that he won''t participate in the battle doesn''t add up.


    Not even Genma would think of trying to make her and Ren kill Kazuma by themselves.


    Then, why?


    Thinking about it, Genma''s attitude was dubious since the beginning. He was more oppressive than necessary, his opinion resembling stubbornness.


    As if he was stirring up animosity on purpose.


    Ayano suddenly remembered something Juugo said long ago.


    Genma disinherited Kazuma because the Kannagi Clan was a cage and if he couldn''t escape from that cage by himself, he set Kazuma free.


    "Then, this is - "


    If he were to intervene, he will definitely have to kill Kazuma according to the Kannagi mission. And, as he wasn''t able to instruct them contrary to the mission, that''s why -


    At the same time Ayano reached that conclusion, Genma and Ren''s argument was about to close.


    "I won''t give up on anything! I''ll persuade Nii-sama, I''ll kill Bernhardt and I''ll destroy Pandemonium, I''ll show you!"


    "Just try and see if you can, brat!"


    Several times the volume of Ren''s shout, Genma roared in a very loud voice that was just like a lion''s roar.


    But immediately following, he noticed Ayano''s gaze staring at him in a daze.


    Guessing something from her eyes, Genma expressed a small wry smile and faced Ayano with a serene attitude that made his fury so far hard to believe.


    "Ayano"


    "Ye........yes..."


    "Please take care of it"


    ".......!!"


    Understanding her conjecture was right on the money, Ayano''s face had a cramp.


    "Every last one of them - "


    It''s not like she didn''t understand his feelings but she couldn''t help but think so.


    "Why are you trying to force it on me!? I''ll do it myself, by myself!"


    ".......I see"


    Keeping a faint bitterness in her voice, Kirika bowed her head in assent.


    She couldn''t possibly comprehend Ayano''s words but it was also true nothing would come out of voicing her complaints.


    It doesn''t matter how it''s said, what''s not there it''s not there.


    Quickly throwing away the pointless hope, there''s no way but to effectively use the hand she was dealt.


    "If it''s like that you must preserve your power. If Pandemonium and Kazuma will appear, the situation will change, right?"


    "......yeah"


    "Do you anticipate it?"


    "..........."


    Ayano became silent and couldn''t respond to Kirika''s gaze without banter, loaded with serious expectations.


    Honestly, her heart wasn''t decided yet.


    About holding Kazuma back. About blocking that man''s way.


    Even understating it, it was reckless action. It was like bungee jumping without a rope.


    It wasn''t something that could be solved by courage and effort.


    No matter how she would struggle, she would certainly die - if Kazuma were to become serious.


    "Nee-sama"


    As if holding on to the heart of his hesitating sister, Ren grabbed Ayano''s hands. His eyes already lost all their indecision.


    "It will be fine. I''m sure."


    "............well, you will be fine for sure", grumbled Ayano, past the time to give up.


    But the situation didn''t give her spare time to waver.


    "It''s coming", murmured Kirika giving up.


    Several of the > also noticed it and were running up to them with bloodshot eyes. They were aiming at getting on Pandemonium first but it wasn''t unreasonable to think they will aim at them, standing still close to the park.


    At this point expecting sense from them was a waste of time.


    "I''ll go"


    Anticipating the party, Ren stepped forward.


    Certainly, having Ren face the sacrifices possessed by the devil manipulating purification flames that destroyed nothing but that nature was appropriate. But -


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to preserve your power? "


    Using up his power before the crucial will come to nothing.


    Ren stared head-on at Ayano who thought so.


    "Then, are we going to let them die without helping? Because in front of something bigger a few sacrifices can''t be helped? "


    "That''s - "


    Overpowered by that earnest gaze, Ayano instinctively caught her breath.


    "Even so, I''ll do it. If I have a bigger power in comparison to humans, I want to protect everything with that power. I don''t care if it''s pride or self-righteousness. I decided to live that way. "


    Declaring so without hesitation, Ren started running without waiting for a reply.


    Compared with the big frames assaulting him, his body was very small.


    But the brightness of that golden flame surging from his body utterly defeated the approaching > in one blow.


    It had no connection with level, class and so forth. That overwhelming power at totally different level exorcised and burned the devilishness without leaving any trace, moreover by delicately adjusting the after-effect, it stunned the hosts.


    So, the bodies of the boys that lost consciousness were evacuated by Kirika''s subordinates in the vicinity of the park.


    "This is so easy"


    "Isn''t it by relying on civilians, public servant? "


    "It''s the right person in the right place. Besides - "


    Taking Ayano''s criticism in one stride, Kirika bragged. But, suddenly revising her attitude, she looked at Ayano.


    "So, how long will you stand still?"


    "........."


    Without reply Ayano feebly cast her eyes down.


    "Well, leaving that aside"


    As if nothing happened, Kirika changed her line of sight from Ayano to the watch.


    "I think Ren-kun''s determination is noble but won''t you wait another minute?"


    "One more minute?"


    Ren too looked at his watch. The time right now is 11:59 P.M.


    "What happens at midnight? "


    "Pandemonium will emerge"


    Ayano and Ren became speechless at that sleek announcement.


    "Wh- wait, when did you find such a specific moment? "


    "I didn''t know or anything but isn''t that a general guess? There''s not another more appropriate time for something belonging to the spirit world to appear in this one, no? "


    "............"


    "Midnight represents the threshold between yesterday and today. And the threshold between today and tomorrow. It is yesterday, today and tomorrow. The only moment when the time''s absolute laws become ambiguous. Therefore the boundaries between the spirit world and this world also become ambiguous and various apparitions erode the reality - "


    Finishing her song-like narration, Kirika completely changed and continued in a pragmatic tone.


    "Well, it can only be that time besides Majutsushi are endlessly fussing over about agreeing with that consistency. "


    "I see, then we''ll wait. It will be here before long anyway. "


    Agreeing to Kirika''s words, Ayano nodded.


    How will the situation change in response to Pandemonium''s arrival - she was thinking it won''t be late to start moving after seeing that.


    And after ten more seconds passed, the time of threshold arrived.


    The time that is and isn''t where anything can happen.


    Soundless, the space shook.


    After a pause of one moment, this time the ground shook, involved in a physical shock. That vibration, definitely not an earthquake, was as if a huge mass was suddenly dropped on the ground -


    " - tch, aren''t you doing whatever you like? "


    Cursing inside her chest, Ayano shifted her focus on the direction the abnormality seemed to originate from.


    That was inside an enshrouding cloud of dust. As if it continued being there without chance for a hundred years, grave, firmly.


    Even though it was far, she understood it quickly - it was an antique looking shape. Declined like a dilapidated house and yet despite of that it had a decadent presence filled with dark hot air.


    Just about everything was as before, the fact that it was destroyed together with the Tokyo Government Office was nothing but a dream, and Pandemonium was reigning there with its overwhelming presence.


    "It''s pretty far, huh? Exactly right in the center of the park? ", murmured Kirika, without showing any kind of surprise at the sudden state of urgency.


    Even Ayano, similarly used to the lack of common sense, replied very calm.


    "That''s about right, but I won''t know for sure before I get a little bit closer."


    Perceiving that the power of > was rapidly growing, Ayano strengthened her vigilance. Surveying the scene, the fray without rules or any kind of sense was completely interrupted.


    The > stood rock still as if their souls had been unplugged. Contrary to that atmosphere, the power was rising continuously.


    Some worthless thing is about to happen again - Ayano believed so.


    "Uuu.....uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu......"


    Suddenly, one of the > let out a moan. He hugged his body closely as if he was enduring something, and squat.


    "Uuguuuuu.....Uruuuuraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!"


    A frail moan. But, that gradually changed to a scream. His face looking downward turned to the night sky, and the man shriek as if tearing his throat.


    And then, a rapid variation was produced.


    The man''s flesh started to expand, his clothes torn off from the inside. The surface of his exposed body was covered in too much muscle than it was humanly possible, wrapping him up.


    At last his head, accomplished a transformation from his skeletal structure that seemed to have ended for the present.


    From the gap of his largely split mouth, sharp fangs showed and the man - howled at the moon.


    "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNN--"


    Knitting her brows Ayano watched how both his heart and body degenerated equally to that of a beast.


    "Lycantrophy ----?"


    "It''s not something that cute.", answered Kirika looking at the surroundings.


    Following that gaze, Ayano grimaced.


    ".........wah"


    That grotesque transformation affected the majority of the >.


    In one case, only one part of a man''s body turned while the rest remained human, another completely deviated from the human form.


    In the end just like slimes of fog, they were reduced to beings unable to maintain a fixed shape.


    "Ugh, is this possibly - "


    "They woke up maybe? "


    The real seeds living as parasites in the bodies of > were Youma in a dormant state.


    "In comparison with the same raw materials there is plenty of variation in their outward appearance - I think there''s a discrepancy in the growth process and the host they fed on."


    "This is not the place to leisurely express your reasoning, no? "


    "Huh, there''s nothing we can do except for this. "


    Kirika replied without shyness to Ayano''s retort.


    ".........that may be so"


    There is a wide difference in ability between the human who uses the Youma''s power and the one that completely became a Youma. Even if it''s a low class one, the Jutsushi with low combat abilities from the Special Information Storage Room will find it a heavy burden.


    "Aah, they''re moving"


    As Ren called Ayano to attention, they shifted they focus on the Youma.


    The group of Youma that ate their hosts to exhaustion moved for the first time. Without exception, they headed for Pandemonium.


    Those few > that retained their awareness indomitably shuffled their feet.


    A violent race began.


    It was like a group of ogres competing for food. Those being in the vanguard pulled and killed each other in a combined effort, those following stepped on them and changed them to rags and if two were at the same distance they skinned each other with they fangs, not allowing the others to move forward.


    Ayano''s group stood rock still and silent faced with the battle several times more bloody that before.


    "Eeh......, this is...."


    After several seconds - completely pulling herself together, Ayano muttered to herself.


    "Are they being called? "


    "Or there''s still a small portion of the host''s consciousness - at any rate, we should stop them from reaching Pandemonium. Nothing good would come out of it."


    "I agree"


    Just as they were about to run after exchanging a short agreement, at that time -


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed.


    The dry wind hurts the skin.


    That thoroughly, thoroughly overwhelming force and the air full of killing intent spread out over the entire park like a mantle.


    "What now -!?"


    Bernhardt started something else - Ayano immediately thought so.


    But, Kirika looked at the sky with a serious face and groaned disgusted.


    "You came, huh - Kazuma"


    "Kazuma!? This!?"


    "Who else it there? ", declared Kirika matter of fact to Ayano, who opened her eyes wide with unconcealed fright.


    "A man who rules the atmosphere so overwhelmingly - there''s no one else but him, right? "


    "B- but........but........"


    Pressuring her body - no, the entire surrounding airspace, that oppressive intent felt only ominous.


    The urge to attack was making her body feel on the edge, as if it was about to be cut down.


    Similar to the release of a pack of starving wolfs, that Kehai was showing its dazzling lust.


    Is this - is this - is this Kazuma''s power?


    "You''re lying.........it cannot, be like this..........."


    "I believe I told you to forget about the Kazuma you knew."


    She remembered about two years before.


    The avatar of a storm spreading death and destruction.


    Prepared to destroy the entire world for the sake of revenge, for the sake of killing one person, that man was equivalent with a living disaster.


    "This is also Kazuma. No, maybe only this is Kazuma. "


    "..........let''s go", Ren asked the dazed Ayano in front of Kirika trembling in fear.


    That voice was carrying a fear that couldn''t be concealed but nevertheless the determination to move forward doesn''t shake.


    "Detective Tachibana -?"


    "I apologize. From here on, it''s impossible for us", determined Kirika controlling Ren''s words.


    "I''m sorry but beyond this point go just the two of you. We will fall back and spread a barrier around the park. Because of instinct or because they were ordered they''re all heading to Pandemonium right now but if they were to meet him a few will probably run towards us."


    "That''s right. We''re leaving it to you."


    Ren agreed after thinking about it a little and urged Ayano once more.


    "Let''s go"


    "Y- yeah...."


    Maybe because she couldn''t accept Kazuma''s transformation yet, Ayano was hesitating with an indecisive attitude.


    Seeing that, Kirika placed her hand on Ayano''s shoulder as if trying to encourage her and smiled a little.


    "Listen to me, Ayano-chan, I think you may be successful without having to think too much about it"


    If she were told something like this in normal circumstances, Ayano''s face would flush red in anger.


    But, there was pretty much no reaction now. Without looking at Kirika, she answered in a murmur.


    "............I''ll put in my best effort"


    "....................go for it"


    Understanding that she didn''t manage to stir Ayano, eventually Kirika sent out the girl with a feeble smile.


    Part 2


    "........it turned up, huh?"


    Due to the collapse of the Tokyo Government Office, overlooking the Central Park from the highest floor of the partially destroyed National Diet Building, Kazuma murmured.


    Close to the center of the park, an old western style house instantly made an appearance.


    A large quantity of Youki gathered and was in the process of going there but for him right now that is inconsequential.


    That''s right, everything else is not worth worrying about. There are just two important things.


    To kill - that annoying Majutsushi.


    To break - that disgusting doll imitating his beloved.


    He won''t let anything get in the way. He won''t stop.


    Because he took this power for the sake of revenge.


    "Just wait, Bernhardt"


    The moment he kicked the foothold and soared into the sky, Kazuma suddenly remembered.


    That once, the same thing happened.


    "Humph........"


    Kazuma laughed at the repeating farce.


    At that time, Kazuma challenged the Majutsushi for Tsoi Rin.


    At that time, to rescue her. And this time, to kill.


    The objective was reversed. But, the result will still be the same. Because right now, he has that much power.


    Because right now, he has that much power enough to make the world obey his will, for the sake of fulfilling his objective.


    "How regretful. How unsightly even if I say so myself"


    But even so, he cannot help but think. Just like he thought thousands, tens of thousands before.


    If he only had this power back then


    "Stooooooooooop it!!"


    Kazuma screamed at the top of his voice - or so he wanted but what came through his broken throat resembled a hoarse stridor not recognizable words.


    The man didn''t turn around.


    He looked at him once at the beginning but then perfectly ignoring Kazuma''s existence he performed the ceremony - and the he carried it out.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    Without asking for agreement, he showed Kazuma that sad sight. The whole story of stealing everything from the existence of the woman he loved.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    He couldn''t do anything. Not rescuing her, not even delaying the ceremony by at least a second.


    Not allowed anything, not accomplishing anything, he lost his most precious thing.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    His hands and feet were completely broken, he couldn''t stand up. He could only let out hollow moans and shed tears from his eyes that were miraculously safe.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    Abruptly the weight disappeared from his back. Handling Kazuma like a baby, the familiar that mercilessly trampled him down, wanted to put his legs out of the way.


    The familiar quickly backed off and went down on his knees respectfully. Of course, not in front of Kazuma. In front of its master that stepped in front of Kazuma.


    Pointing hie eyeballs upward to the almost limit Kazuma looked up at the man. He no longer had the energy to move his neck.


    "........Er...win......"


    With a grazed voice he called the name of the enemy. The man - Erwin Leszaar looked down on Kazuma as if looking at a spot on the floor.


    According to the legend, he was at the very least three hundred years old but no matter how you look at it those features were of a young man in his twenties.


    Hid blond hair, blue eyes and white skin turned him to the very picture of a handsome man.


    "I don''t really understand but - ", Erwin asked Kazuma bending his head slightly in wonder.


    "After all, why did you came here? "


    "........!!"


    He didn''t make fun of him. That was a genuine question.


    Understanding his do or die action was only recognized as a disturbance, Kazuma''s body burned in humiliation.


    "Thinking about it, even your situation is a little unclear. You can use some Jutsu but not enough to call yourself a Jutsushi. Aah, your > is nicely mature and well-rounded. It''s a big deal considering how young you are! "


    Without carrying about Kazuma''s thoughts Erwin continued talking one-sided.


    "But that''s all. Are you a master of martial arts who can dabble just a little bit in Jutsu, are you some dropped out smatterer aiming to become a Jutsushi - at any rate, in front of a real Majutsushi that degree of power is mere child''s play.


    You understand that much, right? "


    "So what.........?"


    Kazuma responded with a gaze loaded with an infinite number of curses.


    "So, should I have abandoned her? Would it have been better to give up? "


    ".........Tsoi........Rin........"


    He only said those two words. The name of the girl he wanted to protect but couldn''t.


    "Tsoi Rin? Aah, the name of the miss who became a sacrifice. Then you came here to rescue her - without considering your chances? "


    As if giving praise to Kazuma''s courage, a smile was etched into his lips. And then he completely changed -


    "How foolish that was"


    "......!!"


    Kazuma''s body trembled in fury. But, that body, already couldn''t move even a finger.


    If he could move for a second, only for a second, he will definitely bite that man''s windpipe -


    "At the expense of that girl, I received life. She did very well, that girl. However, your death, because you couldn''t obstruct the ceremony, is really meaningless. A human should die in a more meaningful manner - don''t you agree? "


    "Fu....fuck, you....."


    That was the greatest fury he felt so far. As if he had already died, it wasn''t because his death would be in vain.


    He self-consciously knew he was fatally wounded. Even assuming they''ll leave him as it it without the final blow, he will die in a few hours anyway.


    That was inconsequential. Because he had already lost the reason to stay alive.


    "She did very well, huh? "


    While stealing Tsoi Rin''s life, the shamelessness of talking about her death as meaningful - he could never allow such a thing.


    Kazuma knew the meaning of becoming a sacrifice to the devil.


    That wasn''t a mere corporeal death. It was the extinction of the soul, of the existence itself.


    She will never be born again, the return to absolute nothingness.


    The ultimate end.


    Even when the last judgment will come, Tsoi Rin won''t be saved.


    ".........damn...you......."


    Spitting out a jeer weaker that a sigh, Kazuma glared at Erwin.


    Why, did Tsoi Rin had to die?


    For the selfish desire of this man.


    Why. Why. Why.


    "Well then"


    Losing his interest towards Kazuma, Erwin left the room.


    "Clean this up"


    ".......Wait.....bastard........."


    He reached out feebly - when he wanted to reach out he convulsed - Kazuma''s right arm was crushed under the familiar''s foot. Another long bone was broken.


    ".......Gaaah....."


    While spitting out blood froth together with that small shriek, Kazuma looked up at the familiar''s appearance.


    With features of both demon and beast, a lower grade devil whose ugly exterior inspired revulsion in those who looked at him.


    Will he be killed by something like this?


    Kazuma was wrapped in a sense of helplessness. He lost the girl he had to protect, he couldn''t retaliate even once against the Majutsushi he should kill, and will die here without killing at least one of those pawns?


    The familiar''s mug changed to sneer. Those sharp claws that mangled Kazuma many times were pushed out for show.


    ".......Will I.....die......?"


    If those claws were to stab him, he will die this time. It wasn''t a guess, he understood it was a definite fact.


    He was supposed to have already lost his meaning to live. He was supposed not to mind even death.


    But, even so - as expected, death is scary.


    Without reason, he purely thought I don''t want to die. And then -


    Part 3


    From Ren''s mouth, a moan of unbearable fear leaked out.


    Pandemonium appeared in the center of the park, as if trying to crush the Niagara waterfall.


    The water plaza that was there, before the waterfall, spread out like Pandemonium''s front garden.


    And then - right there right now was looking like heaps of bodies and streams of blood.


    Both humans and demons systemically torn to pieces evenly were lying down their contents scattered.


    The head group of > and > aiming at Pandemonium encountered it just before reaching their goal.


    Exhausting the nourishment of the host, the Youma achieved a complete manifestation of their devilishness.


    The demon power - regardless of orientation - governed the seeds with a strong will.


    You could say that every one of them was a match for a thousand, existences that could manipulate a mighty power.


    But -


    "Aah......"


    There was already no way of telling how many had they been. Even the distinction between the corpses of humans and demons disappeared.


    In just one instant.


    Everything was exterminated in a moment. By just one raging, wild Fujutsushi.


    "Nii........sama......."


    Overawed by the overwhelming power, Ren could do nothing else but moan.


    Ayano had already lost her voice.


    At the center of that raging power, he was.


    Stepping over the broken pieces of those corpses, his glare fixed on Pandemonium soaring before his eyes.


    Yagami Kazuma - the avatar of death and destruction ruling the windstorm.


    The surging wind, like an armor, like a blade, was circling around him.


    Because of the tremendous frictional heat of the atmosphere vortex, electrical discharges were born everywhere in the sky and the wind tower stabbing at the sky was colored a dazzling white.


    That was literally a thunder storm. The iron hammer of the atmosphere clad in lightning, that would burn and destroy everything it touches.


    "Is this........is this Nii-sama''s true, power.........", murmured Ren to himself in a trembling voice.


    But he realized the next moment that even that recognition was too naive.


    That irrational power even under normal circumstances, was showed elevated even more.


    The flickering white light was shining in the dark night, the endlessly amplificating ascending air current calling out thunder clouds overhead.


    The vocal duet of rearing thunder both on heaven and earth resembled the howl of a demon beast.


    "Ni......Nii-sama!"


    Without seeming to have heard Ren''s voice Kazuma was looking straight at Pandemonium.


    Probably not taking the time to especially search for Bernhardt, he was planning to blow away the whole Pandemonium.


    Certainly, in front of this kind of abuse of power, no matter how huge or solid the mansion is, it was the same as a shack.


    Without withstanding it for even a second, it will definitely vanish without leaving behind even ash.


    But, Ren didn''t want to see his brother like that. The Kazuma he admired would never do such a thing. And above all -


    "Nii-sama, please stop! Even if you do that Tsoi Rin-san won''t be pleased. "


    As expected, unable to ignore Tsoi Rin''s name, Kazuma showed a small but immediate reaction.


    Securing that effect, Ren raised his voice even more.


    "Please collect yourself! Even if you get your revenge, the dead won''t come back! If Tsoi Rin-san could see Nii-sama right now, I''m sure she would be sad! That''s why, that''s why - "


    "What the fuck are you saying? "


    Turning around, Kazuma looked at Ren quizzical. That face was unexpectedly calm but didn''t appear like he forgot about his anger.


    "How can the dead be sad? "


    "Eeh, b- but......"


    "Didn''t I tell you before. Death is the end."


    Kazuma informed Ren, perplexed by the unexpected reaction, in a matter of fact.


    "Those harboring dreams, those mad with hatred, those that loved others, when they die everything turns to nothing. Therefore, no matter what I do, the dead won''t be delighted. They won''t be sad. They don''t feel - anything. "


    "......nii,sama........"


    "If you thought I want to kill Bernhardt because of Tsoi Rin, that''s your mistake. I''ll kill him because I want to kill him for myself. I''ll kill those that want to get in my way. I''ll kill those that get in my way. It''s that simple. "


    "But, Nii-sama - "


    "Ren"


    Kazuma interrupted coldly the appeal of his little brother, already without arguments but still wanting to stop him.


    "Shut up already. Your words won''t stop me"


    "nii,sama......"


    " - Will you get in my way, Ren? "


    If you get in my way - with words very clear to understand without listening to the second part, Kazuma gave him a warning.


    Ren had no words to defeat that.


    "this is something - right?"


    With a mood that it was someone else''s problem, Ayano is watching attentively the back and forth argument between the two.


    If she were to judge it objectively, she thought that Ren''s defeat was a reasonable consequence.


    To begin with, rather than an argument, it was closer to trying to get the other party agree with what you have to say.


    The person who agreed on it''s response from the beginning, the person with a solid resolution that will go forward to the very last even if he''s wrong, for those kind of people the words of others have no meaning.


    It''s obvious that those words are spent in vain.


    But even so.


    Right now Ayano felt an uncommon discomfort towards Kazuma.


    If Kazuma is that kind of man, if he can understand reason, in spite of agreeing with his feelings when she placed the figure of that man in her field of vision, she''s unable to suppress a discomforting something.


    Of course, that does not mean she has a plan to stop Kazuma.


    Rather, she believed that''s not something a human can achieve.


    Looking up at the thunder cloud heavily covering the night sky, Ayano let out a long breath of admiration.


    What was Kazuma controlling right now couldn''t be described by such a narrow phenomenon like wind. It was the atmosphere, the airflow and the weather itself.


    Who on earth believed that such a behavior was possible for just one Jutsushi.


    Right now Kazuma''s power was at a totally different level even by the Kannagi''s standards.


    And yet, why, it wasn''t all that scary?


    "Wrong, not like that. It''s scary - but because it''s scary, it''s not scary at all"


    While murmuring inside her chest such contradictory words, Ayano started walking.


    While she didn''t know herself what she wanted to do.


    In front, of Kazuma.


    "Ne- Nee-sama.........?"


    Ignoring Ren''s appeal, as if protecting Pandemonium, she blocked Kazuma''s way.


    "Kuuu.....uu......"


    In the act of doing so, the torrent of killing intent rushed towards her.


    Until now she she blocked his way once or twice but this was the first time this kind of bare thirst for blood was slapped into her.


    The fear was about to crush her heart.


    Confronting him directly she understood it clearly. The difference between herself, and that overwhelming power


    - is this Nii-sama''s true power -


    Ren''s words were resurrected in her ears.


    They pierced her heart just like thorns, together with an indistinct sense of discomfort.


    Looking at the sky, she thought.


    This is Kazuma''s real power


    - really?


    Right away, words of doubt crossed her mind. It was definitely overwhelming.


    There''s no mistake, from everything she saw until now this is the greatest power.


    But, but even so -


    " - Aah, so that''s the reason"


    Abruptly Ayano realized the reason for her discomfort.


    That instant, both fear and cowardice became of little importance, the kind of emotions she could ignore.


    She looked hard at Kazuma straightforward. Including anger and irritation for the man who fell so low.


    "I understand why detective Tachibana and Ren want to stop you. Right now you''re so ugly I cannot look at you. "


    "Step aside. You''re in the way", declared Kazuma indifferently without showing any reaction even to Ayano''s words.


    Ayano too, continued to ignore Kazuma.


    "To be honest, I admired you. I thought that someday I''ll catch up with you and you''ll approve of me.


    - Though in fact, there was no need to expressly tell you. "


    "I won''t say it a third time. Step aside"


    In a monotonous tone Kazuma gave her the final warning. It did not seem that Ayano''s words made an impression.


    Even so, without hesitation, Ayano boldly declared.


    "That''s why I can''t tolerate you the way you are now. I cannot accept that such an ugly thing was my landmark. I''ll open your eyes even by force! "


    Together with that declaration, Ayano slapped her palms together.


    That dry sound of clapping hands resounded thoroughly clear, pressing down the thunder and scattering the windstorm uneventfully.


    Separating the joined hands, a line of red fire connected the space between the palms.


    Gripping that flame line with her right hand, and swinging in in a mowing down movement to pull it out.


    The line of fire stretching for one meter, instantly materialized forming a brilliant red sword.


    The vibrantly red blade, the double edged straight sword.


    The blade was clad in golden flames, that appearance releasing a beautiful brilliance was so lovely it was fairy-tale like.


    Pointing at him the secret treasure of the Kannagi family, the absolutely invincible conquering the devil divine sword, Enraiha, Ayano showed a fearless smile.


    "The way you are right now, I can easily kill you - but don''t worry. I''ll go easy on you. I''ll teach you how does a Spirit Jutsushi fight!"


    Kazuma was silent. Following his previous notice, he didn''t warn her a third time and fired a wind blade without hesitation.


    Ayano swung Enraiha with all her strength at that blow filled with nothing but pure killing intent.


    "Guu......uuh.........."


    Unable to stop the fast wind blade mowing down, Ayano backed off several steps. Even so, enduring it without breaking her stance, she sharpened her reflexes preparing herself for the next attack.


    A three stranded blow. One approaching from the front, and other two describing an arc and coming from left and right.


    Ayano hit head-on the frontal attack and by purposefully letting herself be blown away she dodged those coming from the sides.


    Curling up her body to let the shock loose while tumbling, she stood up by using that force.


    While setting up Enraiha warily, she checked for damage.


    "Ok, it''s fine. But even so, no way, I''m being over-matched - "


    The fact that she was forced back by fighting from the front was unexpected.


    The Enjutsushi who was supposed to be the strongest was underpowered in front of the Fuujutsushi who was supposed to be the weakest - if it''s a fight between two users beyond first-class, that was a very improbable phenomenon.


    But, the reason is simple. Kazuma strength easily breaks trough what is known as common sense. It was just that.


    The strongest Fujutsushi, the one Ayano knew, Kazamaki Ryouya of the Fuuga Clan and the Youma possessing him - even if once she and Kazuma managed to bring him down somehow, Kazuma right now is surpassing even that.


    "But - "


    On top of that Kazuma yet again has the trump card - the power of the Contractor sealed inside him.


    "You...!!"


    A tremendously heavy blow that didn''t seem to be made of air, plus a freebie with a lightning supplement.


    Every time they exchanged blows, escaping even Enraiha''s protection, a strong numbness was running through her whole body.


    "But, but even so!"


    Does Kazuma understand? That although he''s fighting her seriously he has yet to kill her, the meaning of it?


    Rebuking her body becoming numb from the two layered attack - high impact and lightning strike, Ayano grasped Enraiha tightly.


    "I won''t lose. I''ll never lose! Not, not when Kazuma became so weak!"


    If the opponent was the real Kazuma, she would have been killed ten times already.


    Because Ayano would never be able to perceive everything about those sharply honed wind blades.


    Without knowing when and how she will be killed, she''s only notice her head dropping down - that was supposed to be the reasonable end.


    If the opponent was the real Kazuma, Ayano would never fear him.


    Because it would be so natural, it would be so grand, the capacity of feeling fear wouldn''t see it coming at all.


    But, for Kazuma right now, she can see the upper limit.


    He is certainly strong. Overwhelmingly strong. But, even so, right now she can reach him.


    She has that self-confidence,


    Kazuma''s wind was more sharp, more fast.


    There''s nothing to fear from this rough, powerful attack.


    So what if she''s stuck by lightning? That thing is nothing more but the useless byproduct of frictional heat.


    For Kazuma''s real wind, there would be no need to add such extras.


    It would be a high speed blow exceedingly purified, cold and sharply honed.


    That was what Ayano admired, what was her objective,because it was Kazuma''s battle style.


    "Everything you thought me - I''ll give it all back to you! "


    She added a swelling power to the blade. Thoroughly finer and sharper, squeezing all that power in one point -


    "Deyaaaaa!!"


    Swinging down Enraiha together with a yell, the wind blade was skillfully beheaded.


    "Wh.......at..........?"


    "Don''t be surprised by such a thing! "


    Aiming at Kazuma, whose eyes were wide with surprise, Ayano plunged into him in a straight line. Without giving him the time to use Jutsu, to reach him with her sword.


    Kazuma smoothly handled his body and avoided the blow that could split a bamboo in two.


    He dodged even the retaliating blade as close as a millimeter. Simultaneously he jumped.


    The light jump using his legs only below the knees, moved him at a distance of a few meters by riding on the wind.


    Quicker than Ayano who tried once more to reduce the distance, Kazuma fired countless wind blades.


    The swarm of blades approaching from every direction, circled Ayano without gaps as if it was a cage forged of blades.


    "Haaa! "


    Ayano rotated fer body on the axis quickly making Enraiha do one revolution.


    The point of the sword drew a perfect angle thoroughly burning to nothing all the wind.


    As if facing the fragments of the falling, burning wind, the color of shock seemed to paint Kazuma''s face.


    That only made Ayano''s irritation become worse.


    "Why are you surprised by something like this? "


    Doesn''t he understand yet? Doesn''t he realize it yet? Even though she doesn''t want to see him like that -


    "Didn''t you teach me all this? The meaning of power! The way to use it! The way we should be! "


    She couldn''t forgive him. She''ll never accept it. This is not Kazuma.


    ''This is not my Kazuma. ''


    I''ll definitely open your eyes. Fired up by that strong decision, Ayano seeks even more power.


    The power that was boiling from inside her body, the power overflowing on the entire world.


    Adding it up and polishing it, she poured it on the blade held in her hand.


    "It''s not enough yet. More, more - "


    According to Ayano''s will, the flame gushing out from Enraiha, rapidly increased its brilliance.


    At the same time, the golden flame was gradually tinged red.


    "Ne, Nee-sama!? "


    staring at the scarlet flame as if doubting his eyes, Ren shouted.


    But, nothing except the Kazuma in front of her reached Ayano''s consciousness.


    Not Ren''s voice and, not even the meaning of the color her flame was releasing - And then, Ayano brandished Enraiha.


    "What the heck is going on? "


    Kazuma couldn''t really understand.


    Why, does the likes of Ayano must give him so much trouble. No, on the contrary, right now he was completely pressured.


    ''Why''. That word, was repeated over and over in Kazuma''s mind.


    ''Why'', can''t he kill Ayano?


    ''Why'', is Ayano so strong?


    ''Why'', must he kill Ayano?


    "------!?"


    Suddenly the doubt that popped into his head stopped Kazuma''s thinking.


    It was supposed to be something he shouldn''t even have to think about. Eliminating all obstacles, there was only that.


    - Towards what purpose?


    "Isn''t that obvious? To kill Bernhardt and to break Lapis. I am here, only for this reason"


    "Didn''t you teach me all this!? "


    In Kazuma''s ears, wondering to himself, Ayano''s voice full of anger jumped in.


    Now that you mention it, he sometime may have said something like that while acting self-important.


    For someone who desired power only for revenge it was an odd thing to say but right now, thinking back on that time, he may have admired himself for it.


    For the sake of protecting - Then, what happens to those he couldn''t protect?


    The power he obtained after losing everything - how the heck should he use it?


    Even his revenge was already over.


    Killing Bernhardt after this is something trivial. A simple cleaning after.


    If so, maybe he wouldn''t mind being killed here by Ayano.


    Desperately thinking, he looked at the girl burning with anger.


    He opened his eyes wide. The brilliance of the dazzling red flame stole his heart.


    He saw it only once during the fight with Ryouya, Ayano''s - Ayano only''s flame.


    He couldn''t resist being fascinated. He couldn''t look away.


    That girl he had no interest in except the fact that she was the Suzerain''s daughter, the brilliance of her soul.


    He had no intention of telling anyone but Kazuma secretly named that flame ''Kouen''.


    For this girl who gives off a brilliance like that of the sun, the name ''Kouen'' (trad: solar prominence) suits her.


    Right now, Ayano''s body was clad in the same flame like that time.


    It is by far more refined, a sharpened shape.


    That right, just like she said, Kazuma taught her that.


    The gathering and convergence of that power, with words and attitude, he continued to teach her.


    This is the result of it.


    The fruition of both talent and great effort, that one extremity of Enjutsu.


    He, on the other hand -


    Kazuma looked at the wind he was manipulating. Entrusting his overflowing power to rage, indeed it was an ugly wind.


    Because he thought nothing of harmony and such, he inflicted terrible damage to the surroundings.


    Of course, it was pointlessly big.


    "I can''t win with this"


    In front of Kazuma, smiling bitterly, Ayano raised Enraiha overhead.


    The golden flame emitted from all over her body, was focused on that blade.


    And then, she swung it downwards without hesitation.


    "Just wake up alreaaaaaaaaaaaaaady!"


    Staring at the excellent gallant figure of the girl with all his heart, as always, Kazuma thought.


    "No, if I were to receive this blow I would sleep eternally, normally - "


    Immediately following - the surging red flame scattered the hard wind clad in lightning, defeating the mad Fujutsushi.


    Part 4


    The wind died down, the thunder ceased, and the park regained his silence.


    Dumbfounded, absolutely dumbfounded, Ren stared at the spectacle in front of his eyes.


    Holding Enraiha, Ayano in a vigilant posture.


    Forward from her, the collapsed Kazuma, his body sunk in the trunk of a tree.


    None moved. No, rather that didn''t move, one side couldn''t move.


    After several seconds - convinced Kazuma was out, Ayano raised her eyes to the night sky and let out a small sigh.


    The feeling of tension that filled this place soundlessly came apart.


    Just now, Ren came to his senses. He ran up to Ayano while shouting.


    "Ne- Nee-sama! What a thing! "


    An obvious voice of reproach. But, without minding it, Ayano showed the victory sigh, smiling a smile of satisfaction.


    "He he - my first victory"


    "First victory, you say?.........what would have happened if you killed him!? "


    The pressing question was even more reproachful, and finally noticing she was blamed Ayano spoke as if trying to justify herself.


    "Aah, no, I don''t think he''s dead. If that were a direct hit, there would be no remaining body"


    The attack had that kind of caloric value. A human body would never survive it.


    The fact that Kazuma''s body retained it''s original form, means he had some kind of defense plan and at least avoided the direct hit.


    "But even so, going so far - "


    Ren wanted to argue even more but was suddenly interrupted by Ayano, who recovered her serious face.


    Standing in the front and pushing Ren aside, Ayano set up Enraiha once more.


    Ren Ren turned around quick-witted and agile and looked at the same thing as Ayano.


    It was Yagami Kazuma''s figure, slowly standing up.


    "Nii-sama! "


    Ren raised his voice with great joy, while simultaneously realizing he shouldn''t be happy.


    From here on, the battle with resume.


    But right now, that tremendous sense of intimidation totally disappeared from Kazuma.


    He couldn''t feel anything else but a weak Kehai, just like that of a normal person without special powers.


    "Nee-sama......it''s fine"


    Judging Kazuma didn''t have anymore battle strength, Ren wanted to ask for Ayano''s forgiveness. But, that moment -


    "---------!? "


    Ayano''s eyes opened wide.


    In the gap of that one instant she was focused on Ren, Kazuma was before her eyes - he approached to a point-blank range enough for their bodies to touch.


    "Wha------"


    It was by no means a fast movement. Rather, his walking felt slack.


    And yet, for some reason she couldn''t react at all.


    That way of walking that slipped into the gap between her cognizance and her perception, it was unnatural because it was beyond spontaneous and didn''t inspire an out of place feeling to be worthy of her vigilance.


    Brushing her feet while she couldn''t do nothing and while thinking she''s going to fall on her ass, Enraiha''s pommel was kicked up.


    As if part of a comedic duo, Ayano was thrown down face up, both her hands raised.


    When looking up on her field of vision, the night sky and a blurred shoe sole were reflected.


    The shoe sole area was rapidly magnified and filled all her field of vision.


    "------------!!"


    Unable to avoid or defend, Ayano strongly closed her eyes. But even so, mercilessly, Kazuma strikes down the shoe sole with all his strength.


    - On the ground, a breath away from Ayano''s head lying down face up.


    "Well, something like this?"


    A voice missing tension reached the petrified Ayano''s ear. Next to her head, the foot that even sunk into the ground was drawn back.


    Lumps of earth dug up together with his foot, fell on her face in chunks.


    "Eeh, aah------"


    "I always pay my debts"


    Under the cleared up night sky, moonlight was shining upon that fearless smiling face.


    Understanding it was Kazuma''s familiar tone Ren''s eyes sparked.


    "Nii-sama"


    "Hmm, what?"


    Kazuma asked back unnaturally, in really the same manner as usual. Next, he changed his line of sight at his feet as if he saw something very curious.


    "So, what are you doing there? Is snugging on the ground so comfortable? "


    Quickly getting up, Ayano screamed.


    "Didn''t you kick me and threw me down!? "


    "I''m asking about the reason of you staying kicked and thrown down"


    "I''m amazed by your lack of common sense! "


    Shouting once more she started sweeping the dust from her hair and face.


    And then she stabbed Kazuma with a dangerous gaze.


    "Besides, why are you unhurt? "


    "I warded it off skillfully.", declared Kazuma nonchalantly.


    Those remarks were very simple but it wasn''t easy to imagine how much technique finesse was need to be able to say I warded it off skillfully about that calorific value.


    The specific technique must be beyond imagination.


    "So, it''s fine if I assume you returned to sanity?"


    "Well, I don''t remember not being sane"


    In response to Ayano''s continuing cross examination, Kazuma played dumb.


    Naturally, that attitude greatly stimulated Ayano''s imperial wrath.


    "Ho hou, you''re spouting those kind of words this late in the game? "


    Groaning in a subdued voice, she grabbed Kazuma by the collar, drew his face near and glared at him at point-blank rage, their noses touching.


    With a smile Kazuma continued to gaze at the angry face of the still energetic girl.


    Yes, once you noticed it, it was a very simple thing.


    He decided to protect, just like he swore back them.


    So that he won''t err again, the duty of those with power - whitewashing, it doesn''t really matter.


    From that time he was charmed by that red brilliance, he decided.


    To exist together, to look over her and to see everything with his own eyes.


    The feelings he has for Tsoi Rin, they are still here even now, unchanged.


    But, he can no longer use that pretext to cut down his present.


    Because there isn''t just one precious thing.


    From his side Kazuma brought his face closer to Ayano''s scowling at him very, very close.


    "Wha - W- wait!"


    Ayano forgot her anger and was panicking at the quick intimacy, dangerous from another point of view.


    But, Kazuma didn''t stop.


    The distance that was less that five centimeters became three, one and then - minus.


    Bringing his lips close to the red ears of the girl that stiffened as if misunderstanding something, Kazuma whispered.


    "Prepare yourself, you just reminded me. "


    I''ll never part once again. He decided so once again.


    I won''t gave up on anything. I''ll obtain everything I want.


    "I''m willful and greedy"


    Saying so, he kissed her lightly on the nape of the neck.


    "Hyan!?"


    The girl who screamed without seductiveness, still didn''t realized.


    That she had been literally >.


    That she was recognized as > by the most difficult man of this world.


    - Did you think you can escape?


    Whether it was unlucky that she failed to hear those whispered words or whether she was fortunate - surely not even the gods know that.

 Volume 5, 6 - The end of the feast

    Volume 5, Chapter 6 - The end of the feast


    Part 1


    "Aaaaaaaaaa, by the way!! ", shouted Ren suddenly remembering something important.


    "Wh- What''s going on? "


    At the sudden voice, Ayano looked at him in shock.


    But without caring about that, Ren talked on and on in excitement.


    "Nee-sama, since when are you able to use Shinen? "


    "-------ha? "


    "You used it just now, didn''t you? The crimson flame with the same aura as Nee-sama! "


    "-----I did? "


    Really not conscious about it, Ayano continuously fired rapid questions with an off the point face.


    That unreliable attitude made Ren lose his confidence, instinctively asking his brother for help.


    "Nii-sama, you saw it.......right? "


    "Aah"


    Kazuma clearly agreed.


    Ayano stared at Kazuma in a daze. Gradually the meaning of those words permeated in her brain, her complexion rapidly changing.


    "Eeh? Really? Did I --- the god flame.......No way!? "


    "It''s true! Congratulations! "


    Smiling with all his face, Ren blessed Ayano.


    But, immediately after, noticing Kazuma''s face was extremely calm, he asked suspicious.


    "Nii-sama, you don''t seem very surprised"


    "Yeah. Because I saw it before? "


    ''"Eeeeeeeeeh!? "''


    Ren and Ayano shouted in chorus their surprise.


    Ayano grabbed Kazuma by the collar and cross-questioned him.


    "S- since when? Where? "


    "Last year. When you fought with Ryoya in Kyoto."


    Answering straightforward, Kazuma sighted.


    "It seems like you didn''t tell the Suzerain - but, no way - You really didn''t notice? "


    "Why - why, didn''t you tell me before!? "


    ".........."


    Taking time to tease Ayano, Kazuma stared at her with an exceedingly cold gaze.


    Faced with that blatant feeling of contempt not even reptiles gave, Ayano''s face became stiff.


    "............Do you want to know the answer? "


    "N- no, it''s fine!"


    She shook her head as much as possible. At the same time, she plugged her ears not to hear that severe cynicism.


    "W- well, I''m sure it''s because you were that much focused on the battle. "


    Ren forced his way through in the space between the two and sternly scowled at Kazuma.


    Of course, Kazuma won''t feel sorry just because of that.


    "But even so, to have three divine flame users in the same period of time is amazing, right? "


    Although trying to soothe Ayano, Ren was making merry innocently.


    It was easy to understand he was genuinely happy by Ayano''s growth.


    For Ayano, who worried nowadays if she wasn''t surpassed by Ren since her little brother''s growth had been remarkable, that innocence gave her mixed feelings.


    But even so, she contain her happiness at being able to yield a divine flame.


    Her face broke into a smile.


    "Waah, what do I do, I''m so happy"


    "No, I think being happy it''s normal. What will you name it? "


    "Hmm, that''s right, ''Red Divine Flame'' is not really cool"


    "I think it''s meaningless thinking about it"


    At the two who were in high spirits, a thoroughly indifferent voice poured water on them. Of course, it was Kazuma.


    "You just used something that by chance looks like a divine flame and not only you weren''t controlling it, you weren''t even self-aware, right?


    That kind of person can''t be called a divine flame user. There''s also the possibility it was just a miracle that only happens twice in your life. "


    Ayano and Ren gazed at Kazuma with a purely spiteful look.


    "Why does this guy has to say such sensible things? "


    "That''s right, we have just gotten excited! "


    "Look at reality - would it be better to say that? Besides, now it''s not the time to frolic, right? "


    Kazuma''s gaze pointed at Pandemonium. At the same time -


    "Wuaaaaaaaaaah!!"


    Raising a war cry, a human like thing came running. With an expression like he was prepared for death, he headed for Pandemonium in a straight line.


    "----Ah? "


    While the trio was looking over him blankly, the man belonging to the > reached the entrance.


    With both hands raised overhead, the man shouted loudly.


    "Yes, I did it! I did it! I''m first! The ultimate power is mine! "


    The man was ecstatic. A soft light was suddenly lit at his feet. As if blessing the man, it illuminated on his figure -


    "O.....Oo....Oooooooooo!? "


    His body was slowly eroded.


    Inside the light, the man''s body melted as if falling apart during cooking. His skin burst open, his flesh was torn off, his internal organs melted, and even his bones -


    Nothing remained. As if his existence wasn''t there from the beginning, the man disappeared without trace.


    "Wh- what happened? "


    "Well, he died, right? "


    Contrastive with Ren who screamed openly shaken, Kazuma answered really not carrying from the bottom of his heart.


    "........that man, wasn''t he the first? "


    "No, he was the first."


    "Then, what about that ultimate power? "


    "Something like that didn''t exist from the beginning, obviously"


    "........you''re very blunt, huh? "


    "Because that''s how the world is"


    "Aah, another one"


    Ayano pointed ahead where another > was aiming for Pandemonium. This time there was a slight deviation from the human form.


    But, the result was the same. Wrapped up in the light, they melted and disappeared without leaving any trace.


    It continued with the third and the fourth.


    "How to say this, it''s that, right?"


    While looking at the > practically blindly pushing their way to destruction, Kazuma murmured.


    "It''s a spectacle like the suicide of lemmings"


    "......Nii-sama......"


    Hearing his brother''s casual thoughts who really didn''t care, Ren revealed a sorrowful groan.


    But, Kazuma advanced the conversation without paying attention to him.


    "Well, it''s convenient if the other party kills them for us. Forget about them and thing about what comes after."


    "-----yeah"


    Ayano too, heartlessly agreed, shifting her attention to Pandemonium''s entrance.


    This time there were no more >. But -


    "In this situation, it seems dangerous trying to enter from the front"


    "You want to enter? "


    Seeing Ayano murmuring so, including of a sense of crisis, Kazuma asked in return unexpectedly.


    "It will be done quicker if you were to burn all of it from the outside, right? This is not really a game, there''s no need to go to the dungeons and pick a fight with the big boss, you know?"


    "You''re such a....."


    As Kazuma was thinking nothing else but killing the enemy, Ayano groaned as if she endured a headache.


    "It''s possible that Nanase and Yukari are inside, you know!? we can''t take such a violent action. "


    "Nanase and Yukari?"


    "If you ask Who are they? I''ll kill you"


    Warned in an ominous tone, very prudently Kazuma swallowed his words.


    "They were abducted because of you, so take responsibility! "


    ".............."


    Leaving Nanase aside , it was unreasonable to make him take the blame for Yukari but, wisely Kazuma refrained from objecting.


    "Then, let''s get in already"


    "But we can''t use that entrance, right? "


    Ayano was fearful of sharing the fate of the > if she were to use the front entrance.


    But Kazuma declared in the usual disposition.


    "Just by looking, the entrance doesn''t seem to have any kind of trick but even if it had, it must have been inserted in the >''s bodies. "


    "But, if by any chance......"


    "Then, how about this? "


    The moment Kazuma said so, a sphere was gouged out in the Pandemonium wall and it collapsed inside.


    The new entrance had a diameter of two meters, enough for them to easily enter made to the right next to the entrance.


    "Let''s go"


    "------huh? Will you go first? ", asked Ayano looking quizzically at Kazuma.


    "Is there a problem? "


    "No, this is you we''re talking about so won''t make me go in front to confirm the security or something? "


    "..........you, do you think of me as a cruel and heartless brute of a man? "


    "Oh, did you hear that Ren?"


    Unnaturally Ayano talked to Ren only. But clear enough for Kazuma to hear.


    "It seems this man would want to so that''s not it as if he doesn''t know his social position"


    "..............well.............."


    Worried about the reply, Ren mumbled.


    On the other hand, without minding those two, Kazuma started to trespass on Pandemonium by himself.


    "Hey, come already"


    "Aah, yes!"


    "Don''t order me around! "


    While both showed typical responses both followed after Kazuma. Of course, he wasn''t suddenly disintegrated.


    While looking around inside Pandemonium, who also remained the same, Ayano asked.


    "So, what are you going to do? "


    "What, you say. There''s nothing else to do except search around, right? Because we don''t know if the interior is the same as before."


    "Aah, not about that. What I want to know is the way to deal with Lapis. "


    "------------What are you trying to say? ", asked Kazuma without turning back.


    "Well, Lapis is your former lover right? Will you fight - "


    ''Dan!''


    Pushing out his arm just before Ayano''s face, he hit the wall hard.


    "I don''t know from who and what you heard but - "


    With a tone that clearly endured something, Kazuma talked.


    "Tsoi Rin died. In front of me. "


    ".........Kazuma........."


    "Tsoi Rin died. She will never again revive. I know that is a certainty, more that anything else. Because the outward appearance is the same, because her mental core was made by using Tsoi Rin''s residual thought, what of it? That''s nothing but the proof she''s a fake."


    What was called the residual thought was nothing but the copy of the awareness that was etched in the space. It''s true that was an accurate representation of the person''s consciousness at that time but, after all it''s nothing but an imitation - nothing but a one-sided > accurately reproduced.


    Naturally, what was there wasn''t the heart - nor its soul.


    Even if the recorded information is numerous, it can''t react any other way than the person when it was alive.


    But, of course that couldn''t be called a thought but a mechanical feedback that was already imprinted - it cannot work any other way.


    "If there''s something she wanted to say I''ll hear it as long as it doesn''t get in the way of accomplishing our goal. If she does, I''ll kill her - Do you have something else you want to know? "


    "....................."


    Ayano silently shook her head.


    She understood she just made the greatest blunder possible.


    Surely, Kazuma''s words are correct.


    Even if it''s the way to deal with Lapis, is he really thinking like that?


    But, there was no need to make him put it into words?


    Kazuma was silently starring at Ayano, hanging her head in shame, succumbing to feelings of remorse.


    But, several seconds after, with a playful smile he poked her forehead, forcibly pointing it upwards.


    "Hyan!? Ka- Kazuma------?"


    Holding up her forehead and peering into Ayano''s face, looking up with tears in her eyes, Kazuma said.


    "If you like, should I leave her to you? "


    "Eeh? Wh- what? "


    "Lapis'' opponent. You lost big last time so you''re probably not satisfied, right? "


    Ayano''s face flushed red and she shouted at the utterance that wounded her great pride.


    "Wh- who lost big time? I was just about to win but didn''t you get in the way? "


    "Is that so? Well, you can say whatever you like in a what-if story - "


    "Waah, this man is really pissing me off"


    "Nii-sama....Nee-sama too, could you please stop your lover''s quarrel in this situation? "


    "W -H - O'' is having a lover''s quarrel? "


    "I - I apologize! "


    While talking so casually while walking, a solid door appeared before the group.


    Part 2


    "Hey, is this ----"


    In front of the door she remembered, Ayano looked at Kazuma carrying a faint anxiety.


    Kazuma made a small nod.


    "Aah. We met Bernhardt here before."


    If this were the same Pandemonium, there would a huge hall beyond this door, and Bernhardt would be sitting down on a chair in the middle of it.


    "I don''t know about now. For the time being, let''s open it"


    Without any kind of strong feelings, Kazuma seized the door''s knob and pushed in. Raising a thick sound, the door slowly opened.


    "--------!"


    The moment he stepped in the room, the lightnings turned on simultaneously.


    The same large hall as before was illuminated. Inside there was just one luxurious chair.


    And then, sitting down on that chair, a man in a black robe.


    "Welcome to Pandemonium"


    Bathing in the trio''s gaze, the man spoke in comfortable words of friendly reception.


    Behind him, like his servants, two quiet girls deeply bowed.


    "Nanase! Yukari! ", shouted Ayano when seeing them.


    One was dressed in an inflammatory bondage garment, the girl with sharp features.


    The other one in a contrastive gentle image was a maid - but the shirt the girl wore was very close to a micro-mini.


    There''s no need to say it, they were Ayano''s kidnapped friends, Kudou Nanase and Shinomiya Yukari.


    " - which means, you''re Utsumi? "


    "Call me >"


    Responding in a voice full of composure, Utsumi took down the the hood that was covering him.


    From the shadow of the hood that provoking but unforgettable frog face peeked.


    "Because, I already reached a higher existence than the lot of you. "


    "That nonsense is inconsequential. I''m taking them back - Nanase! Yukari! "


    Ignoring Utsumi''s self-important speech, Ayano called her friends. But, there was no response.


    "It''s useless", declared Utsumi, still self-important.


    "About those two, nothing reaches them except for my voice. They are submissive only to me, they are my slaves"


    "..........!! You......."


    "Wait a little"


    Kazuma got the better of Ayano enraged when her friends were branded as slaves.


    While seizing Ayano''s right hand, he asked Utsumi.


    "It''s your choice to have a make-believe game with the maids but tell me this. Where is Bernhardt? "


    "------Bernhardt?"


    As Utsumi figuratively scratched his head, Kazuma corrected himself.


    "Does he still call himself Vesalius? He''s wearing masks in spite of his age and dodgy costumes, the Lord of Pandemonium"


    "The Lord of Pandemonium? That''s me"


    ".............Where is Vesalius?"


    "He''s nowhere anymore"


    "...................."


    Even though he was patiently repeating his question only to receive out of focus answers, this time receiving a Zen answer, Kazuma breathed a bitter sigh.


    "In short you are using your right to remain silent until we play the let''s break the finger bones game, right? "


    ".....You''re way of talking is unpleasant. No way, do you think we are equals? "


    "Don''t say such idiotic things. I don''t remember falling so low that I have to deal with bugs like you. Come again after you reach the vertebrate, fool"


    Verbally knocking Utsumi down with continuous vilifying remarks, Kazuma asked again.


    "Where is Vesalius? "


    "-------He''s dead. I killed him."


    This time Utsumi answered clearly so that there would be no misunderstanding.


    "We''re finished here, right? You have no more questions, right? Besides Vesalius was only born and lived until now only for my sake. "


    "Hee...."


    Kazuma negligently made a non-committal answer but without minding, Utsumi continued his fervent speech.


    "That''s right. All those foolish > that don''t know anything, Vesalius, Pandemonium were born to make the existence of the excellent me complete. For example, do you know, Kannagi-san? "


    "------what?"


    Confused for abruptly having been brought up, Ayano replied.


    As if having just waited for the opportunity, Utsumi talked on and on.


    "The origin if the >''s power, the Youma turned to digital data and possessing them through the Internet, those Youma were all the copy of the same existence"


    "Well - I knew of it"


    Fleetingly looking at Kazuma, the source of that information, Ayano answered.


    Doing so, Utsumi asked again.


    "Then, have you thought about investigating this further? If that''s so, did you asked yourself where is the >? "


    "------!!"


    Surprised, Ayano opened her eyes wide. Since for her the > had a low priority, she didn''t thought about them to that extent.


    Examining Kazuma''s expression for a second time, he seemed not to give a damn.


    Even now when that question was presented, he ignored it with zero interest.


    But, without waiting for their reaction, Utsumi triumphantly pointed to his own chest.


    "That is inside me! I am the only true > that fused with the original Youma. The others were nothing else but lab rats to help me become complete! "


    "Lab rats? "


    "That''s right, those guys fed to copy parasites unconsciously changing their bodies reported to Pandemonium. And deriving the optimal fusion process from that accumulated data manufactured the superman exceeding all humanity. That was Pandemonium''s purpose! "


    "I see"


    Ayano nodded with a serious look. If one were to remove the empty superhuman slogan, she could understand everything else.


    "Then, what about the ultimate power? "


    "There is no such thing! ", Utsumi promptly declared.


    "Why would the likes of lab rats should obtain such a thing? That was just garbage collecting! For the sake of managing with the used trash, they were lured here with a sweet bait and retrieved, only that! Hahahahahahahahaha!"


    "Hey------"


    While looking at Utsumi laughing loudly with an indifferent expression, Kazuma asked.


    "Do we still have to be around this thing? "


    "Yeah, it''s enough. I pretty much heard all I wanted to. Aah, but, Nanase and Yukari''s rescue has maximum priority. You know right? "


    "Aah"


    With a short nod, Kazuma lightly changed his posture. Guessing that intention, Utsumi''s body suddenly shivered - and then, he showed a studied sneer.


    "Do you intend to challenge me? A human? Kannagi-san, I heard you - your family has a reasonable amount of power for people. But that is after all only a human lev - "


    Before he finished his sentence, Utsumi''s head was half beheaded. The severe wound reaching his oral cavity made him scream disgracefully.


    "Hi, hiiiiiiiiiii!? No way, no way......"


    As the barrier he thought sacred was cut through like paper, Utsumi''s composure disappeared without a trace.


    Hiding himself behind the chair he stood on until now, he screamed in a loud voice.


    "Na- Nanase! Yukari! Defend me! "


    The order was launched from behind a chair but even so, those two faithfully followed.


    Nanase and Yukari, as if trying to protect him with their bodies, stood in front of him. But -


    At the time a gust of wind blew through and lifted the curse from both their bodies and souls without a trace.


    Simultaneously losing consciousness, their bodies about to collapse, as if scooping them out, the wind carried them behind Kazuma''s group close to the wall.


    "--------And? "


    Kazuma coldly asked Utsumi, who lost the second and his last defense. No matter how much a foolish human he was, the overwhelming difference in power was blatant.


    The fear of the closing in death.


    "U, uuu......uuuuuuuuu....."


    Faced with the intense sense of urgency that he never experienced before, his brittle mind was insufficient and broke.


    "Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! "


    Screaming and brandishing his magic wand like a spoiled child, Utsumi made his power run wild.


    Fireballs, lightning, water bullets stormed inside the hall spreading a confused destruction.


    Exceedingly calm, Kazuma only warded off the attack headed towards them and took the opportunity to take Utsumi''s head.


    Like it was a joke, the severed head flew high in the air and tumbled lightly.


    From the headless still vertical body, fresh blood spurted out like a water fountain.


    "-------Is he dead? "


    "What do you mean? ", asked Ayano as Kazuma for some reason murmured so, surprised.


    "No, I though he must have at least one more trick"


    "You mean to have been remodeled without his knowledge and attack after a big transformation? "


    Those words were intended as a joke but Kazuma nodded without laughing.


    "Because the memory of him killing Bernhardt was added afterwards, to have the person himself appear before him on the verge of death, drag him to the depths of despair and die because of it"


    At the excessively bad taste trick, Ayano grimaced and groaned.


    "What sort of guy is Bernhardt? "


    "This is not something restricted to Bernhardt but it applies to the majority of Majutsushi from > ", spit out Kazuma abhorred from the bottom of his heart.


    "The worst criminal is the one that takes delight in showing off "


    "........waah - "


    Since Kazuma was the one saying how nasty he was, Ayano couldn''t even imagine it.


    She earnestly thought she doesn''t want to be involved with that man.


    Of course, it was obvious that she wasn''t able to do so.


    "-----As expected, he wasn''t able to finish the chat"


    The clear resounding woman voice, indicated the beginning of the next development.


    The rolling about severed head - before they composed themselves, rolled in front of the girl who stood up unnoticed.


    Chestnut-color hair, lapis lazuli blue eyes, her body dressed in a gothic lolita dress, that figure standing there gracefully was dream-like pretty -----


    Lapis ---- born from the transient remnants of the broken memories of the girl Kazuma was forever parted with, kicked with her tiptoe the head that came rolling.


    She coldly ordered the headless body still standing.


    "Pick it up"


    The corpse obediently bent over, seized with both hands the returned cranium and placed it on top of its neck. At that moment, Utsumi was rebooted.


    "Ri- ridiculous, this is - huh? "


    Becoming aware of the gap in his consciousness, with a quizzical gaze Utsumi looked around and stopped when he saw Lapis.


    A bewildered voice leaked out.


    "La - Lapis!? Just when did you - no, where were you until - "


    "Shut up"


    At Lapis''s command Utsumi was immediately silent.


    That was clearly not the product of his own will but something froze it pinning down his mouth.


    His eyes opened to the utmost limit.


    Disregarding Utsumi who started an unsightly pantomime Lapis turned to Kazuma''s group.


    And then, she elegantly bowed.


    "As a substitute of Master, I welcome all of you. With all due respect, all of you will become our last guests. Please feel at home. "


    "Bernhardt? "


    "He had already departed. Right now he''s up in the sky"


    "Is he dead? "


    As if blaming him, Lapis motionlessly stared at Kazuma, cracking jokes. But even so, she consciously corrected her answer.


    "It means he''s in the middle of traveling by plane. I won''t tell you his whereabouts. Even so, I have a verbal message. Will you please listen? "


    "I will"


    "Allow me to leave at this point. I am unable to greet you directly and I truly apologize. But, I believe we''ll meet soon enough, he said "


    A short period of silence. The pressure of a certain something rose closely to the critical point inside his body.


    But, getting it out of his system with a cynical smile, Kazuma spoke in a light tone.


    "Fuu, he ran away, huh? Whatever. I was kind of expecting that. "


    Facing Lapis, looking slightly doubtful and waiting in silence for a continuation, Kazuma concluded.


    "Were you the one to direct this event? "


    "Yes", agreed Lapis with a proud smile.


    Without feeling ashamed of how many humans were eaten by the Youma, their fates ruined.


    "How did you know? "


    "The scenario is clich¨¦."


    ".......clich¨¦, is it....."


    Lapis was feeling dejected. The ups and down of a strange emotion were huge.


    Or possibly, they could be thought of as unnatural.


    "Because Bernhardt would have twisted it a bit more. I thought it was strange. "


    "I see......but I did my best"


    "You need more training"


    "-----That''s right. I''ll be diligent"


    "Hey! "


    Those two talked together comfortable for some reason. But, a crushed to death, dangerous voice forced its way between them.


    It was Ayano.


    "Why are you softening towards your mutual enemy!? Do you understand the situation? "


    In a certain way it was a justified rebuke but calmly, Kazuma didn''t show any indication of consideration.


    But, Lapis was different.


    Deeply bowing her head as if she was impressed for some reason, with a look full of determination, she stared at them. And then -


    "That''s right. If the villain is cheered on by the enemy, he will lose face. I will be strong for the sake of Master who entrusted this to me."


    Tightly grasping her small fists, she declared gallantly.


    "This is how it is, so can I be more villain-like and proudly explain the diabolic plan? Please, can I? "


    "The hell you can! "


    Unsheathing Enraiha, Ayano shouts.


    "Do you think I''ll be caught in by your transparent stalling? "


    Those violent words came with a thrusting sword. But even so, Lapis wasn''t perturbed, and asked back in wonder.


    "Stalling, is it? For what purpose? "


    "W- what - "


    "Master is already high in the sky. No matter if it''s a Fuujutsushi - or even a Contractor, you won''t find him. Why would I need to stall? "


    "Th - then, is it necessary to have this discussion? "


    Resisting with a well-reasoned argument, Ayano raised her voice. But -


    Lapis'' composed manner didn''t waver.


    "Master said so - the villain proudly disclosing his secret before the climax is a rule"


    "Wha - "


    Ayano''s jaw dropped with a loud sound. Her tension and her knees grew weak in front on the too much stupidity.


    As she was about to crumble down she used Enraiha like a cane and glared at the girl smiling softly.


    "Y - you.....what''s up with that great stupidity? Aren''t you totally different from before! Are you an airhead? "


    Lapis was totally unable to cope with the shouted criticism.


    On the contrary, as if she was praised, she bowed her head in agreement while happily smiling.


    "That''s right. I did change. -- That is a good thing. "


    "-----what? "


    "I want a heart", Lapis said to the dumbfounded Ayano.


    She included an earnest wish in her supplication.


    "I am nothing more that manufactured life but I think by myself and intelligence was given to me so that I judge. But, after all those are nothing more but functions given to me to that I can accurately execute orders.


    And thus, I feel attached to Yagami Kazuma. But even that was inserted inside me when I was made, nothing more but a granted emotion.


    Real feelings are not given by anyone, but naturally come from inside. I do not feel that."


    The puppet desiring a heart. It had been talked about repeatedly in fairy-tales. A deeply moving theme.


    But, watching Lapis with half-opened eyes, Ayano asked.


    "I understand what you''re trying to say but what does that have to do with the present situation? "


    "Master told me so. The human - the existence possessing will, must always be flexible. "


    "Flexible? "


    "Yes. You could also call it the desire to have a good time. Even at the times one has a purpose, not to concentrate in realizing that purpose with all one''s might but to have the flexibility of enjoying oneself in the process. "


    ".........And? "


    "That''s why, I was thinking of enjoying myself in the process and perform various tricks. Will you bear with me? "


    Lapis smiled adorably and innocently.


    Unable to bear the gap between that smiling face full of cuteness and these crafty remarks, Ayano shouted.


    "Hey you, think of others'' troubles before thinking of your own enjoyment! "


    "But, Master said, if you think about others troubles you won''t benefit from free will."


    Feeling a loss for words at the excessive selfish words, Ayano remembered the words Kazuma said about them.


    "They''re definitely the worst, these guys......."


    Even Bernhardt, the maker of that doll, filling her head with worthless ideas, even Lapis faithfully adhering to her master''s teachings, both of them were the worst.


    "So, should I start my explanation? "


    An the good ground of silencing Ayano, Lapis started her explanation matter-of-fact.


    "I think Utsumi proudly said so before but there are a few grave errors in his exposition. First, it''s about the origin of the copied Youma that infected those people - the existence Utsumi called >.


    Actually the summoning of the > has yet to achieved. The one that possessed Utsumi was nothing but a replica, just like the other >. "


    "Wh- what!?"


    Raising a shout of extreme surprise, unnoticed, Utsumi regained his freedom.


    Not showing any sign of surprise, the trio waited for the continuation of the story with apathetic faces.


    Dissatisfied, Lapis pursed her lips and said in a reproachful manner.


    "----you''re not surprised, huh? "


    "No, did some unexpected development happened for us to be surprised? "


    The fact that Utsumi killed Bernhardt, the bullshit that the result of Bernhardt''s creation was something like Utsumi - Kazuma didn''t believed it for a second.


    For Kazuma, the present development was quite reasonable, or you could call it the natural turn of events.


    "Is that so - what a disappointment.", Lapis murmured truly disappointed and then continued.


    "The other mistake, the biggest one, was that he recognized himself as Utsumi Kousuke. The character called Utsumi Kousuke was already eaten by the parasitic Youma and disappeared. "


    "Wh- what is that? "


    Just like the previous time, Utsumi was the only one shouting.


    "I am right here! It''s impossible for me to have disappeared! "


    "Why is that? ", asked Lapis very directly.


    "Wh- why, you ask.....? "


    "For > if their levels were raised that much, they would be eaten by Youma from the inside. Why would you, the one possessing the most power among > be an exception? "


    "That, that''s......because I''m special......."


    "Special? Does that means that you have something - a certain something where you excel above all humans? "


    Lapis'' words didn''t allow any any deceit, no cheating.


    His ostentation scraped off bit by bit, Utsumi''s complexion turned ashen.


    "There''s absolutely nothing special about your attributes. No, you may be called especially inferior. Actually a few days after you became > you were unable to preserve your ego. "


    "No way.....no way.....but then, what am I? If I am supposed to be extinct, why am I still here? "


    "You were bait to lure Yagami Kazuma inside. ", Lapis replied definitely.


    "The existence of Utsumi Kousuke was the main factor that guided Kannagi Ayano inside Pandemonium. And then, when Kannagi Ayano acts we understood there was a high probability Yagami Kazuma would follow. That''s why it was imperative that Utsumi''s existence had to continue until now.


    For that purpose, Master created a virtual personality that would react just like the alive Utsumi. It was pasted on the outer layer of the Youma that usurped Utsumi''s body. That is you. "


    "No, no......that''s ridiculous......."


    "The most conclusive evidence are those girls."


    Lapis pointed at Yukari and Nanase that were still unconscious.


    "If you were the genuine Utsumi, why were you satisfied of just keeping them close without raping them? It''s because you were an extremely convenient existence that can never disobey. "


    "Th- that''s......"


    "Wait a second! Is that true? "


    Ayano cut her way through that conversation. If that was actually true -


    "It is. "


    Lapis assured her with a gentle smile that was reassuring.


    "It''s because such instinctive urges like sexual desires are not factored in a virtual personality. Utsumi didn''t defile those girls. Don''t worry. "


    "I see.......I''m glad........"


    Retelling the most pressing issue, Ayano was relieved from the bottom of her heart.


    But, on the other hand, Utsumi sank in a pit of desperation.


    Just like Lapis said, Utsumi finally realized the fact that he hadn''t touched Nanase and Yukari and that he hadn''t had any sexual desires for the last few days.


    Frightened by the truth, Utsumi opened his eyes wide.


    "Then....am I really a virtual personality.....?"


    "Yes"


    "I was made.....nothing more but a program, you say? "


    "That''s right"


    "The real me, is already dead you said..........? "


    "Just like that"


    The instant the conclusion was clear, Utsumi fell to his knees like a puppet whose strings were cut and became heart-broken.


    From his partly opened lips, a meaningless sob escaped.


    That instant, Utsumi''s self-identity was undermined from the basis and crumbled.


    His consciousness wasn''t strong enough to bear the helpless reality he was something manufactured. He wasn''t created strong.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! "


    A pathetic scream surged out. For example, if a manufactured human has a heart - no, if a manufactured human were to have a heart, that lament would touch anyone''s heart.


    And, the same way like humans, Lapis listened attentively to Utsumi''s cry and looked at that expression. In her eyes the color of ecstasy was faintly but surely dwelling.


    Kazuma asked the ecstatic Lapis staring at Utsumi.


    "Are you happy? "


    "----Eeh? Yeah, that''s right. Because the plan was followed almost perfectly.


    Thanks to that, I have the feeling I managed to enjoy myself in the process for the first time. "


    ".........I see, you''re happy, huh? About making others despair. ", Kazuma murmured in an unbelievable bitter voice.


    Hearing that, Lapis showed for the first time an expression of understanding. But -


    "Nevertheless, Master said so. No matter the shape, what moves a person''s heart is an being that has a similar heart. ''


    But it''s really disappointing that sadness is what''s moving ones heart so, don''t you think this was a big step for me? "


    Saying so, she smiled. Full of joy from the bottom of her heart.


    "That''s enough. "


    In a calm voice Kazuma interrupted Lapis'' speech.


    "Shut the fuck up. With Tsoi Rin''s face, with Tsoi Rin''s voice, don''t speak another word. "


    A surging killing intent. Feeling that just like physical coercion, Ayano and Ren backed off.


    But even so, Lapis'' smile didn''t waver.


    "Fu fu, your Tsoi Rin wouldn''t do something do inhuman - is that what you try to say?


    It seems that inside you Tsoi Rin is being idolized like a holy woman, huh? "


    "Not really, I don''t think she was a holy woman but......at the very least she wasn''t the kind of woman who would get happy by tricking people. "


    "Is that so? Well, it doesn''t matter. Just like you asked, I will shut my mouth. Beside the time came. "


    Perceiving a enormously sinister stir at those words, the trio''s faces stiffened.


    "What do you mean? "


    "Just now, the last of > disappeared. The end is about to start. ", declared Lapis solemnly as if she was a shrine maiden speaking like an oracle.


    "Just like I said previously, the > has yet to be summoned. Because it''s an existence of the highest rank, we haven''t able to pay a corresponding compensation to summon it.


    But, from the moment Pandemonium was established until now, we offered the souls of a large number of men to the copies of that existence.


    Even if you reduced that number somewhat, the total number reached a hundred and thirty - so many souls were sacrificed and offered via the copies.


    The compensation was paid. The grand duke of Hell, Belial, will manifest itself in this world. "


    "------!!"


    In front of all present, catching their breath in shock, Lapis suddenly dispersed the solemn atmosphere and, appropriate for a girl her age, she smiled very lovely.


    "I apologize. I lied. Just like Ayano-san said, I was stalling until now. "


    Sticking out her tongue in a impish manner, she laughed thoroughly innocently.


    "This time, I caught you, huh? "


    The angel trained by the devil, laughed -


    Part 3


    "Is that Bernhard''s true objective?", asked Kazuma quickly pulling himself together.


    But Lapis clearly denied it.


    "No. The purpose of this plan is a simple possession experiment data collection. The fact that such a high rank demon like Belial was chosen to posses bodies, that may have a profound meaning only Master knows -


    As a matter of fact, I think it must be meaningless, because of his maniac inclination for using only the best. ", continued Lapis nonchalantly intermingling toward her master.


    "Actually, when we met at Tokyo Government Office, the experiment was pretty much completed. We could have gone back home just like that but Master stated that would be boring.


    Therefore, it came to carry out the summoning of Belial as a side show. Does it amuse you?"


    An elegant speech. But after hearing that, it was not something that could be endured.


    With unconcealed agitation, Ayano shook Kazuma, pressing a question.


    "W- wait, what are we going to do!? "


    "What, you ask - well, if we don''t stop it it will be bad, right? "


    Belial - that name carried the meaning of ''worthlessness'', it was a top rank great demon.


    Whether it was a god flame user, whether it was a contractor, a human level existence will never be able to oppose it.


    If such a thing were to be released above ground, it''s no exaggeration to say it''s a crisis that will lead to the world destruction.


    It must be stopped no matter what.


    "But, how to stop it...?"


    While thinking about it, Kazuma took notice of Utsumi. Since his virtual personality was crushed he was squatting without showing any reaction at the present situation.


    "Is that the core? "


    "No"


    As if she read Kazuma''s thoughts, Lapis declared detached.


    "I won''t stop you but disposing of it is meaningless. Utsumi''s soul was already consecrated to Belial, so his body cannot be the object to summon Belial with."


    "Aah, I see, then - "


    While looking over his shoulder, Kazuma held his right hand aloft. A mighty power was controlled by that hand.


    "Then I should just smash the Jutsushi"


    In front of Kazuma''s attack, Lapis stood rock still without displaying any attitude of protecting herself.


    Looking at Kazuma with lonely eyes, she murmured.


    "Will you kill me again, Kazuma?"


    "------!!"


    The raised hand stiffened without swinging downward. The bundled power idly came apart and scattered.


    "You baka! "


    Pushing aside the petrified Kazuma, Ayano plunged into Lapis.


    But Lapis took out the crystal large sword from air and blocked Enraiha''s blow.


    "Wha- "


    "I made it just like yours. "


    In the midst of locking sword to sword, expressing an out-of-place soft smile, Lapis said.


    "That''s handy. Because my weapon is a bit over-sized, carrying it is inconvenient - "


    "Who cares!"


    Pressing down the sword and letting anger take its natural course, she fired another blow.


    With force enough to slice the crystal edge, the flame sword was swung.


    "What on earth are you thinking!? Do you want to destroy the world for your entertainment?"


    "Of course we don''t want that."


    Lapis freely manipulated the crystal sword and sidestepped that slashing attack including tremendous force.


    The skill she managed that huge sword like it was one of her limbs seemed to have been polished even more since last time.


    "Belial can''t be perfectly summoned with only a hundred sacrifices. The time he will move will be a few seconds and his power greatly restricted. The world won''t get destroyed - perhaps"


    "What the fuck is perhaps!?"


    "The world is full of mistakes."


    "Don''t speak so irresponsibly!"


    Although Ayano was resolutely attacking her, Lapis defended, not showing any gaps.


    It became obvious crushing Lapis by herself was close to impossible.


    "Kazuma, how long will you stand there like an idiot - "


    "That''s right"


    The answer came from an unexpectedly close place, practically from right behind her.


    Coincidentally the hand holding Enraiha was seized and Ayano was restrained from behind.


    "Wh- wait you, whose ally are you?"


    "Just shut up"


    Carrying Ayano in his arms like luggage, Kazuma kicked and sent flying Lapis'' crystal sword and took his distance.


    Unable to escape from Kazuma''s binding, Ayano shouted.


    "Kazuma! What the heck are you thinking - "


    "Calm down. It''s coming"


    "Eeh?"


    "From below"


    "------!!"


    Ayano finally realized. From underground - no, from a much deeper and darker place, something was drawing near.


    Slowly but steady.


    "No way - Why?"


    "It means the summoning formula had been set up long ago. It would be automatically invoked if the sacrifice were to be complete. Killing her now would have no effect. "


    "Correct answer", laughed Lapis so adorable it was totally inappropriate.


    "Before long the summoning of Belial will be achieved. And just like the ''worthlessness'' name suggests he will bring nothingness to the surface.


    This is just a rough estimate but I believe the entire Tokyo region will, without a doubt, return to nothing."


    "For a side show, that''s extremely flashy."


    "Master told me to put all my effort in this exactly because it''s a side show."


    "...........I see"


    At those very typical words, Kazuma unintentional smiled bitterly.


    "This is very serious but do your best. Both master and I hope you will overcome this hardship. - Well then"


    Saying everything she wanted, Lapis suddenly disappeared.


    Those left behind exchanged puzzled glances.


    ".........What will we do? "


    "If we can escape let''s go"


    But in the time necessary to Belial''s appearance, it''s impossible to run from the sphere of impact. Then, there''s no choice but to fight.


    Kazuma threw the yet unconscious Nanase and Yukari over his shoulders and raised his eyes to the ceiling.


    "We''re flying"


    "------eeh? "


    Without waiting for an answer, Kazuma clad himself in wind and soared. Taking Ayano and Ren.


    Knocking down the ceiling, higher and higher. He stood still at an attitude of a hundred meters and looked down on the surface.


    "This is......"


    Underneath, a huge pentagram enclosing the entire park was casting light. That was the magic circle to summon Belial.


    "So, do you have some idea? "


    "Of course not. "


    Kazuma replied heartlessly at Ayano''s question, full of hope.


    "We can''t stop the summons, we cannot escape outside the area. In this situation we can only fight against it head on. "


    "..........that''s pretty much a kamikaze........"


    "If you have some other idea say it"


    As it was impossible to have something so convenient, Ayano shrugged her shoulders showing a bitter smile.


    "........Nii-sama........"


    Uneasy, Ren clung to Kazuma''s arm. With an almost unconscious move Kazuma gently brushed Ren''s head and continued the explanation.


    "Don''t think about it. Strike down in one attack all the power you have. Are there questions? "


    "Detective Tachibana? "


    After one moment, Kazuma answered Ayano''s question.


    "She''s outside the park. If we''re successful it won''t have an impact on her. "


    He was reluctant to speak about what would happen if they failed.


    "Something else? "


    Both shook their heads.


    "That''s good. Get ready then. "


    Together with the signal Kazuma threw the burden on both his shoulders. Removing the existence of those girls, drifting inside a wind barrier, from his mind, he boosted his power.


    Kazuma''s pupils were dyed blue.


    Slightly late, Enraiha''s flame gripped by Ayano turned crimson.


    The magic circle on the surface shined conspicuously brighter. And then, from inside, something rose reaching for the sky.


    From the skies that shape could be easily perceived.


    It was an arm.


    As if trying to grasp the heavens, the five crooked fingers were pushed up, that huge arm darker than darkness itself.


    Unbelievably huge, unbelievably wicked, like the world could be ruined by those fingers, that arm carried that much power.


    Facing that huge palm, without hesitation Kazuma swung his arm down. At the same time so did Ayano and Ren.


    The blue wind, the crimson flame and the golden one, those three powers changed from three helixes to one, melting together, and pierced the dark arm.


    A moment of equilibrium. And then -


    Stretched down on the ground without enough power to stand, Ren leaked a feeble smile.


    "Amazing, we''re still alive"


    Lying down the same way, Ayano replied.


    "That''s right, what a surprise. Humans can really do something like this"


    "From that way of speaking one might mistake that anyone could have this kind of lack-of-common-sense behavior. Isn''t that something only you, those from the Kannagi Clan, whose power separates you by far from the limits of humans, can brag about? "


    "I wish you wouldn''t treat us like such monsters - whose this? "


    Hearing a voice clearly different from theirs, Ayano sat upright panicking.


    She saw Kazuma quickly switched to a standing in one knee posture, glaring at them.


    An indigo blue mantle wrapping his body. Already without the clown mask, his imposing honest face was exposed.


    His outfit was totally different but there was no way to mistake him -


    Including infinite hatred Kazuma squeezed out his words.


    "Bernhardt......didn''t you escape outside the country? "


    "And not to see this kind of spectacle with my own eyes? Don''t say such foolish things. "


    Bernhard answered matter-of-fact. Obliquely behind him, Lapis clearly laughed.


    "I apologize. I lied. "


    "..........."


    Several seconds of silence. And then, as if unable to bear it, Kazuma revealed a bitter smile.


    "I said the scenario was clich¨¦ - I take that back. You tricked me splendidly. "


    "I am much obliged. "


    Lapis bowed elegantly.


    And then, Bernhardt too showed a nod of satisfaction.


    "Humpf, that''s good. And yet again I cannot praise you enough. With human bodies, even though it was only a portion of it, you defeated an existence that''s called Devil King. I have no way of expressing how terrific Kannagi blood is. "


    " - This is bad"


    While ignoring Bernhardt''s words, Ayano was tormented by he impeding crisis to the point of desperation.


    That one blow she pointed to Belial was genuinely all Ayano could master.


    She doesn''t have enough power to burn a sheet of paper.


    Ren too - and probably Kazuma too.


    Facing them, Bernhardt and Lapis were not exhausted in the slightest.


    This was a very desperate situation.


    "This is bad - what can I do? "


    "Aaah. Ojousan, there''s no need to be this alert. I have no intention of fighting you here. "


    "----Eeh? "


    Ayano blinked at those unexpected words.


    "Certainly, for us Yagami Kazuma is a bitter enemy we cannot allow to live. But, I''m a coward. I don''t want to fight but when I''m certain of victory"


    "Certain? "


    "To say it frankly even in this situation, when you''re cornered to this extent, I think you are terrifying. I''m not confident of winning. Especially after seeing such an unreasonable ability. "


    Was he serious or was he hiding something - she couldn''t read the real intentions behind Bernhardt''s words.


    But right now she couldn''t believe them to be true. She didn''t know what the opponent was thinking but Ayano was firmly convinced that she would lose if they fought now.


    "That''s why I''ll escape with the experiment data. Isn''t that a result that you too should be pleased with?


    The > were annihilated, Pandemonium collapsed, the mastermind escaped outside the country - the incident was peacefully settled, so they all lived happily ever after, huh? ", Bernhardt shamelessly declared.


    "Well anyway, I''m happy that I could say my goodbyes directly. Having entrusted a verbal message to my attendant, it would be terrible if she were to forget expressing her gratitude. "


    "...........you, no way, did you summoned Belial for that purpose? "


    "It was one of the reasons.", declared Bernhardt imposing as expected.


    "Well then, it''s time to say goodbye. Let''s meet again before long - "


    "Wait - "


    Interrupting Bernhardt''s words, although staggering Kazuma stood up. And then, staring at Lapis as if scowling at her, he said.


    "Tell me one thing. What was the last thought Tsoi Rin left behind? Did she want to tell me something? "


    "-----You don''t know? "


    "I asking you because I don''t know! "


    Lapis vaguely moved her gaze, seeking her master''s approval. Amused, Bernhardt returned a nod.


    Acquiring her master''s permission, Lapis smiled sweetly. And then she said.


    "I won''t tell you "


    "-----! You bitch - "


    "So, as for a hint I''ll tell you what I desire. ", whispered Lapis playing with the words to mock him.


    The desire of the girl manufactured from the core of Tsoi Rin''s last wish. That is -


    "I want to kill you"


    "------!!"


    This time Lapis said the final goodbye to the frozen Kazuma.


    "Well then, farewell"


    An impermeable, perfect expression of gratitude. While still in that posture of bowing deeply, Lapis disappeared together with Bernhardt.


    In the space those two were until a moment ago, a sound poured in the atmosphere. A small air turbulence was produced there.


    "..........Kazuma........."


    As if trying to support Kazuma standing rock still with a stricken appearance, Ayano embraced Kazuma''s arm.


    Forcefully, Kazuma hugged Ayano''s body closely.


    So violent as if trying to snatch it away but as frail like a child clinging to his mother''s chest.


    ".......Kazuma........"


    "........let''s go home"


    As if trying to shake off those complicated thoughts, Kazuma squeezed out his voice.


    Those were the words of demise that brought to a finish those turmoil events called the Pandemonium incident after a while.

 Volume 5, Epilogue

    Volume 5, Epilogue


    Standing still on the bank of the pond spreading out in the garden of the Kannagi residence, Kazuma was absentmindedly smoking tobacco. But then, that smoke didn''t reach Kazuma''s lungs even once.


    The smoke rising from the pointed end of the cigarette was vainly melting in the atmosphere, vanishing.


    The ash that stretched for two centimeters gently crumbled, lying thick on top of Kazuma''s shoes.


    At that moment Kazuma finally remembered he was smoking.


    But unable to immerse himself in the feeling of intoxication nicotine brought about, he meaninglessly looked at the sky.


    "Tsoi Rin ------"


    She''s not beyond the sky. Not even below the ground.


    He wanted to protect her - he couldn''t. He couldn''t do anything for her, he couldn''t even help her just a little, he let her die drowned in desperation.


    The girl who gave him so many things, he couldn''t pay back any of it.


    Even a twelve years old kid managed to save one girl from the depth of despair -


    It was the first thing that happened this year. Like father like son, Ren experienced the same thing as Kazuma but even so, the result was totally different.


    That''s right, it was totally different from that time with Tsoi Rin. At the very least, Ayumi died smiling.


    But each time he saw his little brother driven by feelings of remorse, Kazuma wanted to tell him.


    "You did well"


    "You did a thousand fold better than me"


    - No, no matter how you multiply zero is still zero, thought Kazuma inside his heart, curving his lips.


    He was raging. That''s right, he himself understood. He also understood the reason. Because the parting words of that girl were still ringing in his ears.


    Lapis was the symbol of his sin embodied before his eyes.


    What will he do when facing that girl again -


    No, he knew what he had to do. But, can he really do that?


    Suddenly his sleeve was pulled.


    Turning a dull gaze towards it, before he knew someone else stood next to him.


    It was Ayano.


    Having an anxious facial expression that was unbecoming for the usually noisy girl, she was timidly pulling his sleeve.


    Laughing at how spaced out he was, not realizing how close she was, once again Kazuma looked forward.


    "What?", he asked after a pause of several seconds.


    Like the wind blowing in a dry desert, his voice had no courtesy.


    "Eeh? L- listen...."


    The indication of the girl''s disturbance was transmitted by the wind.


    After only five seconds of waiting for an answer from Ayano, who was faltering for some reason, Kazuma discarded Ayano''s existence from his consciousness.


    ".........it was definitely a lie"


    After dozens of seconds passed, Ayano finally answered.


    "If she''s really carrying the emotion of that Tsoi Rin person, it can''t be killing Kazuma. There - "


    With those clumsy words Ayano earnestly tried to cheer up Kazuma.


    At times like this, Kazuma will always respond this way.


    "What happened? Trying to console me, are you feverish or something?"


    He will tease her like that.


    "Thank you. I''m happy you''re worried about me"


    Or making her blush by saying so with a straight face or lightly kissing her to make her angry -


    Without choosing any, Kazuma looked at the sky in silence. With monotonous tone he spoke to the discolored blue sky.


    "I wonder......"


    "Kazuma....."


    "After all, I couldn''t protect Tsoi Rin. She obviously blamed me. Enough to come back in some way and kill me."


    ".............."


    Ayano couldn''t see Kazuma''s face turned upwards. But if felt to her that this arrogant man was crying, his feeling hurt.


    "But, that couldn''t be helped. Because at that time Kazuma was still weak."


    "...........yeah"


    Feebly murmuring, Kazuma gathered wind in vain. A whirlwind danced around them, their hair and clothes fluttering.


    "---------Kazuma?"


    "This power woke up for the first time at the time I went to save Tsoi Rin and was about to be killed."


    "------? Isn''t that an orthodox pattern for awakening?"


    As for the chance for someone''s latent capacities to be released, something like a crisis situation was the most frequent way.


    Because of a dead end, because you have no other way, you draw out a power you didn''t have before demanding a settlement.


    If you''re being cornered but still think I have to do something, for this reason -


    "But when Tsoi Rin was killed nothing happened."


    "............."


    I don''t want to die - that thought manifested that hidden power. It means that when he thought Don''t let her die nothing happened.


    For this reason that was an extreme situation without place for justification, the clear difference between the the importance of priorities.


    That was the absolute proof he valued his life more than Tsoi Rin''s.


    Kazuma was scoffing at his abject, miserable, petty self.


    "Geez, it''s so unsightly I can''t even laugh"


    "Kazuma.....!"


    With an expression full of urgency, Ayano pulled at Kazuma''s sleeve. As if trying to stop him from going somewhere far away.


    "No way, do you intend to let Lapis kill you?"


    "..........."


    "You can''t do that! You''re here right? You chose the present, right? Then - "


    "No. It''s not like that"


    Gently brushing Ayano''s confused head, Kazuma said.


    "I didn''t choose it, I decided it - or rather, I remembered what I decided a while ago."


    He won''t choose anything. He won''t cast away that which wasn''t chosen. He''ll obtain everything he desires. Because right now he has that much power.


    "Tsoi Rin''s thoughts, Lapis'' desire, I''ll accept everything and fight against it. And I''ll protect you. This time, without fail."


    "................"


    Those were the words that expressed his innermost thoughts much more frankly than ever before, but hearing those, on Ayano''s face there was no sight of delight.


    Rather she frowned, dissatisfied, and glared at the man as if she finally understood -


    Without saying anything, she tried kicking him near his waist.


    Gan!


    A heavy feeling was transmitted through the leg.


    Nevertheless, because of Kazuma''s tough legs and loins, he took that shock perfectly.


    Conversely, as if she kicked a big tree with deep roots, Ayano''s stance crumbled and she staggered.


    "Tch, wah - "


    Ayano fell backward with one leg raised. Behind her is the pond -


    But, on the verge of falling, Kazuma pulled Ayano''s leg towards him.


    Ordinarily, if someone would have tried that on him, he would topple that person in the pond without hesitation but Ayano''s legs were not something ordinary.


    With one leg on the ground, she barely managed to stand up.


    "Le- let go, baka!"


    Pressing down with both her hands the skirt that rolled up, Ayano shouted bright red.


    "That''s a surprising way of talking considering I just saved you, huh?"


    "Wasn''t there a better method?"


    "The leg was the closest"


    Answering in a nonchalant face, Kazuma released her leg.


    "So?"


    "Wh- what?"


    "Do you kick people for no good reason?"


    Asked about the reason for the sudden assault, Ayano turned her face away pouting.


    Continuing to be silent and reaching her limit after dozens of seconds, still facing away she said.


    "I, I never said I want you to protect me"


    "Me too, I don''t remember asking for your opinion."


    "It''s not like that!"


    Facing Kazuma with her whole body, Ayano shouts.


    "Am I that unreliable?"


    That was an acute question, the meaning of her life hanging on it.


    But, while Kazuma blinked, seeming surprised, he did not give her the answer she wanted.


    It wasn''t acting. This man really didn''t understand. Even though she knew that, Ayano''s irritation became worse.


    "I don''t know what happened in your past! But, isn''t it difficult? Isn''t it painful? Rely on me at least in those times! I can fight too!"


    She doesn''t complain about Kazuma protecting her. Instead, she''s rather happy. Because she understands she''s being considered important.


    However, only being protected is not good enough.


    "What am I to you? Just excess baggage? A burden? Should I hide behind your back so I won''t get in your way and after the battle ends embrace and kiss you as a token of appreciation? Don''t look down on me!"


    The princess protected by the strong knight - Ayano''s pride wasn''t so low that she would be satisfied in such a position.


    Even Kazuma is not almighty. He''s not invincible.


    At the times he cannot fight the enemy by himself, at last at those times she wanted to be depended on. She wanted to be counted on.


    "Don''t burden only yourself with everything. I won''t tell as much as to entrust your back to me but, but if I can help you just a little - "


    Calming herself - just a little - Ayano timidly looked up to Kazuma.


    Kazuma was staring at Ayano with a dumbfounded expression.


    It was rare one had the chance to see Kazuma in mute amazement but, of course, that''s not what Ayano wished for.


    "---------enough already!"


    Shouting in anger, Ayano turned away. But, as she only turned away without leaving, it was clear it wasn''t already enough.


    ".............."


    In silence Kazuma continued looking at Ayano who was standing rock still.


    Obstinately turning away but even so she continued staying in the center of his field of vision as if saying I do care.


    Kazuma''s amazed facial expression was gradually turning turning to a wry smile, very much like the usual Kazuma.


    He looked at his watch rebelliously trying to time how long her obstinacy would continue.


    Several minutes later the same situation still continued.


    Ayano did not move her gaze.


    The one that moves first loses - she glared right in front with so much drive like she was in a duel.


    As for Kazuma, he gave up looking at her directly, gazing at the girl''s stiff profile outside the boundary.


    Although she was certainly aware of his being, her facial expression could not be read.


    Putting himself in such a one-sided advantageous position, he was enjoying himself with Ayano''s reaction without getting tired of it.


    The silence continued further. But, before long the equilibrium crumbled.


    A gust of wind blowing through made ripples on the water surface and made Ayano''s hair flutter.


    That hair riding upon the wind, fluttering, was touching Kazuma''s body.


    It looked like that was in replacement for her frozen body, reaching out, requesting Kazuma''s heart.


    "...........aa......."


    Noticing the dangerous, quick intimacy, Ayano slightly stirred.


    Should she pretend she didn''t notice and take more distance, for the long interval called an instant she hesitated.


    In the end Ayano didn''t move. Faster than it takes to reach the conclusion, Kazuma moved.


    Kazuma gently took in his hand a tuft of hair playing in the wind.


    And then he lightly bent over and kissed it with affection.


    "........!"


    Sharply catching her breath, Ayano''s body trembled.


    She can''t move - no, moving is scary.


    No matter how should she react to Kazuma''s act, she felt that it will bring about some definite change.


    Her body was hot.


    It was as if even the tips of her hair were sensitive.


    The feel of those lips touching her hair, that warmth, she could clearly sense it.


    "..............."


    Flushing red until the nape of her neck, Ayano''s whole body was tense as if enduring something.


    Her chest was painful.


    No matter how restlessly she breathed in, not enough oxygen reached her brain and she could not think straight.


    Kazuma''s lips touching her hair.


    All her nerves were concentrated in that one point.


    What to think?


    How should she act?


    She did not understand. She could not think of anything.


    While repeating breathing a little faster, stuck in an impasse, Ayano''s thoughts continued in an endless loop.


    After enjoying that supple feeling to his heart''s content, Kazuma let go of Ayano''s hair.


    Thanks to the always forward-facing girl breathing life into him, that useless strain disappeared.


    Thinking about it, Ayano already saved him many times over.


    Looking at this from a different perspective, saying I''ll protect you was close to arrogance.


    The girl who released him from being stuck in the past is not a powerless, frail princess.


    To put it into words, if the knight who dedicated his entire life to the sword was captured, she would personally charge into the enemy camp -


    "What are you doing!? Follow me!"


    Easily able to imagine even the scene of giving an order to the dumbfounded knight, Kazuma burst into a faint laugh.


    That was so very Ayano-like. Or rather, very suitable for them.


    Accepting Ayano''s request, instead of congratulations, Kazuma lightly strikes her ass.


    "Well, take care of me, partner"


    He could swear on it, Kazuma didn''t have any evil intentions. He just thought that was just the right spot to do it.


    But, regarding the girl that became oversensitive from the unfamiliar situation, that stimulus felt more like a club blow.


    "Kyan!?"


    Her rigid body was rebooted and right up - no, because of the stimulus from behind, Ayano jumped up somewhat diagonally.


    But, just like it was stated before, they were standing on he side of a pond.


    Which means -


    ''Dopan''


    For good of for evil, the pond was pretty deep.


    "What happened!?"


    Hearing the sound of water, Ren rushed out from the room. He courteously closed the futsuma and waited without eavesdropping but as expected he felt some sort of disturbance.


    After that, Kirika and Juugo followed.


    "Nii, sama---?", asked Ren quizzically, standing still on the porch.


    What was in front of his eyes could rarely be seen - or rather, he saw for the first time his brother at a loss.


    And then --- only that.


    There was nothing else. Not even Ayano''s figure who was supposed to have chased after Kazuma.


    "Well......"


    Remembering he heard the sound of water, Ren shifted his attention to the pond.


    The water surface that was supposed to be calm was producing huge ripples.


    Pretty big - as if they were produced by dropping a forty five kilo mass, those kind of huge ripples.


    Including shock and blame, Ren glared at Kazuma.


    "Nii-sama, no way - "


    "Aah - is it my fault? this - "


    While looking away and scratching his cheek, Kazuma murmured some vague words.


    Convinced to the utmost limit by those words, Ren severely rebuked his brother, ten years his senior.


    "What are you thinking!? I don''t know what Nee-sama told you, but pushing her into the pond because you got angry!"


    "No.......I didn''t really push her......."


    Kazuma offered a frail excuse.


    That was an exceedingly bad situation. Angry and with a dreadfully threatening attitude, Ren was there but behind him was Juugo standing still in silence, his Kehai becoming exceedingly dangerous.


    But, Kazuma instantly forgot about them.


    The reason for that was that a much more terrific threat burst out nearby.


    ''Dopaaaaan!''


    Already producing a several times louder water sound, a huge water column stabbed the sky.


    "----------tch!"


    Kazuma immediately leaped ten meters, taking the fight posture.


    ''Zabaan!''


    The large quantity of water blown high upwards fell down pulled by gravity and soaked the lawn.


    The released mist sprung up.


    And then, from the bottom of the pond with a remarkably decreased water volume -


    - a raging demoness landed.


    "................"


    Because of the dripping water coming from her drenched hair and clothes Ayano started walking like a ghost.


    Her hanged down face could not be seen.


    But her route was accurately, extremely accurately headed for Kazuma who was now about to escape moving backwards.


    "A....A--, Ayano? I think you know it but I didn''t really push you - anyway, let''s talk about this. Peacefully."


    Ayano did not reply. Silent, indifferent, she steadily stepped forward.


    It was clear there was no room for negotiation.


    "Hey, guys, do something"


    Looking behind requesting help, Kazuma noticed that those three who were supposed to have been right behind moved away.


    "Wait you guys. Why are you out the line of fire?"


    "Because we don''t want to get involved."


    The one replying point-blank was Ren. He continued even more heartless.


    "Nii-sama too, don''t stand there, move closer to the fence. At this angle the house will be burned."


    "You have no sympathy!?"


    "There nothing I can do for you!"


    Ren replied to Kazuma''s shout that was closer to a shriek now in almost the same manner.


    "No matter how you think about it, Onii-sama''s the one at fault. Give up and let her hit you at least once."


    "One hit, huh? I''ll die if she hits me once!"


    "It will be fine since it''s Nii-sama-----perhaps"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Ren tried to assure him without any basis.


    The last part only was mingled with his true opinion.


    "You------"


    Trying to retort something to his heartless little brother, Kazuma turned ahead with a cramp on his face.


    Ayano stopped walking. The distance between her and Kazuma was approximately five meters.


    She was already one step inside the range - what is called the reaching distance.


    A violent fighting spirit that could be felt from the other side of the globe burst out.


    Instantly, Ayano''s body shed a dazzling light and the water sticking to all her body disappeared without a trace.


    Not even water vapors appeared, as the hydrogen atoms and the oxygen atoms composing the water molecule instantly changed to plasma.


    "Wh- wait. If we talk we''ll understand----"


    Ayano replied to Kazuma''s words by extracting Enraiha. Shuffling on her tiptoes, she shortened the distance.


    At the time Kazuma was for the first time really thinking of running, a dignified voice resounded from behind.


    "Ayano"


    As one would expect, unable to ignore her father''s appeal, Ayano suddenly stopped.


    In a dignified manner, Juugo told his daughter who, even then, didn''t lower her sword.


    "I will protect the house. There''s no need to hold back, use your whole power"


    "Waah, I can''t believe this Oyaji - Dowaaah!?"


    Deserted even by Juugo, his last ray of hope, Kazuma cursed him in a small voice. But, immediately confronting an impossible situation, those boos were erased by the sound of an explosion.


    In one portion of the Kannagi residence a caloric value that could be compared with the temperature at the heart of a sun sprung forth.

 Volume 6, 1 - Disaster together with the wind

    Volume 6, Chapter 1 - Disaster together with the wind


    Part 1


    Completely burning and exorcising the evil spirit in a single stroke, Kannagi Ayano turned around. - And then her eyebrows frowned at an acute angle.


    What was reflected in her field of vision was the silhouette of a man looking at the sky with a somewhat distant look.


    In short, despite accompanying her here under the pretext of being her bodyguard, he seemed not to have noticed that the battle ended.


    "--------Hey."


    "Huh? Aah, is it over?"


    Glaring at him with half opened eyes, the man - Yagami Kazuma briefly looked over the surroundings and nodded once. And then, he declared without hesitation,


    "Let''s go back then."


    ".......You''re so..." groaned Ayano in a gloomy tone.


    But, of course, Kazuma ignored that and started walking by himself.


    "Aa, hey, wait!"


    Chasing after him in a fluster, Ayano drew near Kazuma with a pout.


    "I already forgot how many times I told you this but - since it''s been arranged, you''re kind of my escort. Even if you won''t help at least look!"


    "Ha ha ha, you''re so baka."


    Expressing a refreshing smile, the kind a good young man would have, Kazuma looked over his shoulder at Ayano.


    "It''s because I really trust your abilities that I can leave it to you without worries."


    "I can''t believe you at all!" replied Ayano as if slapping something.


    How to say this, it was an entirely normal back and forth argument.


    Yes, since then - since Pandemonium was destroyed and Bernhardt and Lapis disappeared, Kazuma didn''t display any sort of change.


    With the same frivolous, slack smiling face like always, teasing Ayano as always, wondering about like always, with an attitude that couldn''t be grasped just like the wind, he spent his days like that.


    There was no indication he was forcing himself. There was no change from before ---- Even though, that was impossible.


    He must be hurt. He must be sad.


    And yet, Kazuma never showed that.


    Ayano was very uneasy about it.


    She thought it was dangerous for Kazuma not to show others his weakness.


    But, what she feared even more was the possibility that she didn''t understand anything about Kazuma.


    In spite of the fact that he was hurt, he did not seem to be so.


    If that''s the case, assuming Kazuma would get hurt even more in the future, would she not even be able to see that?


    No, everything she saw of Kazuma until now was maybe nothing but a mask that concealed his wounded heart.


    She was supposed to have come to understand Kazuma, even just a little.


    She was supposed to get to the core, even just a little, to the inner part of his heart that was pretending to be superficial.


    But, if all of it was nothing more but a delusion...


    "Kazuma-------"


    Walking absent-mindedly, Ayano stared at Kazuma''s back as he walked soundlessly.


    If she were to call him, he would turn around with the same smiling face. But -


    "Are you here? Are you really looking at me?"


    He is so close and yet, for some reason, Kazuma''s back looked so distant.


    Was it because she was thinking such things? Not typical of her, her reaction was late.


    Suddenly, something like a huge pole appeared before her eyes and without time to avoid it, Ayano crashed into it.


    "Kyaa!?"


    It had a somewhat soft touch for a pole. Looking at it more clearly, it was Kazuma''s arm pushed out in front of her eyes.


    "Wha, Kazuma------"


    Her words of complaint were interrupted in the middle.


    Kazuma''s face didn''t have a particle of jest to it and was sharply looking forward like a totally different person from before.


    "Kazuma, what is----"


    "Prepare."


    Without giving her the time to finish her question, he directly ordered.


    Almost by reflex, Ayano hunched her back.


    Immediately following - from the front, a spiritual power detonated.


    The wind barrier Kazuma put on creaked fighting with the same kind of power.


    "Same nature--------huh, eeeeeeeeeh!?"


    Ayano''s face became stiff with shock.


    But no matter how much she doubted her eyes, the reality didn''t change.


    What was attacking them right now was beyond doubt, the power of wind.


    "Why on earth...." murmured Kazuma, as if spitting out while enduring the enemy attack.


    The disturbance felt in that voice was definitely not Ayano''s delusion.


    For Kazuma, the one who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind - the >, it means that all of the wind spirits are extensions of himself.


    To have them turn on him, was theoretically impossible.


    "............."


    Ayano unsheathed Enraiha, and searched for presence in the surroundings. As for the perception within range, she did not feel any hostile being. But -


    "Kazuma, where is the enemy?"


    At that question asked in a controlled voice, Kazuma pointed straight ahead. Without waiting, from there regular footsteps resounded - and then, stopped.


    "------Eeh?"


    Looking at the figure that boldly appeared from the front without hiding himself, Ayano unintentionally opened her eyes wide.


    She looked at Kazuma as if asking if that was the right person.


    But, without turning his eyes to Ayano, Kazuma was only staring directly at the boy in the front.


    That''s right - the enemy blocking their way was even younger than Ayano, a boy of thirteen or fourteen.


    His body, dressed in a stand-up collar shirt and thin pants, looked more delicate that his years and he was shorter than Ayano.


    He had soft hair, cut short, that made one want to touch.


    He was a very androgynous but adorable bishonen.


    But, the impression until now was overturned by only two things.


    The first were those eyes. The color was dark brown, very common for Asian people. But the light that dwelt in them, like the difference between a cat and a tiger cub, made it clear that the boy was a warrior.


    And the second.


    Ayano''s gaze slightly pointed upwards. The boy''s stature was lower than hers. But that top she was looking at was even higher than Kazuma''s head.


    Approximately two meters.


    Held in the hand of the small boy, it was an object of unsuitable size. But even so the boy held it tightly in his small hand.


    The jet black handle that was so exceeding the boy''s height by that much and the silver blade stretching further was a simple and clear shape forged only for killing people and to destroy one''s enemies.


    Massive, sharp, piercing and smashing everything.


    It was something everyone would understand only after a glance, a very long and boorish spear.


    "..........."


    In silence, the boy thrusts the long spear forward.


    Until now, it was positioned next to his waist. He stretched his left foot back on grand scale.


    Without saying anything, he only did that. But only by doing that the spear that until now seemed disproportionate turned one with the boy as if it were so from the beginning.


    "Kuuh-------!"


    At the master posture, Ayano reorganized her confused mind. It has nothing to do with she sees.


    That is, beyond doubt, an enemy.


    Unsheathing Enraiha, she faced the boy. And then----- she waited.


    She won''t make the first move against the spear that has the longer reach. First, she''ll let herself be hit and move after.


    That was the proper practice. Besides---


    Ayano fleetingly looked at Kazuma. If the enemy is a Fujutsushi, this man won''t fall behind. If he would fire the same wind blades like before, Kazuma''s barrier will definitely endure it.


    Using that gap should be good.


    "It''s coming!"


    The boy moved as Ayano expected. He rushed in a big way and pushed out that spear using that force.


    Of course, it wasn''t a distance the spear would reach but the condensed wind blade fired from the edge of the blade approached the two at the speed of sound.


    Ayano concentrated her power on Enraiha.


    If she becomes completely defenseless against the wind blade, the fact that it cannot tear down Kazuma barrier, was for her something absolute, a common knowledge.


    Therefore, with all her power she trended towards the returning blade, sharpening her consciousness to the utmost limit weighing the timing.


    But, that plan was wiped out quick enough.


    And in addition to that, by the hand of the partner she put the utmost confidence in- no, by his leg.


    "Huh?"


    ''Don!''


    The impact that attacked her from her right side sent Ayano flying from that place.


    Because it came from a perfectly unexpected direction, she couldn''t resist it.


    "------Ha?"


    At the unbearable scene, her consciousness froze for a moment. But as she could still land even unconscious, Ayano replayed over and over the moment Kazuma''s cheek was torn.


    "Eeh-------Why?"


    Her reason refused to recognize it.


    That was something impossible, that could never happen and such.


    However that was - the meaning of that scene was -


    "Wa-------Kazuma-----"


    "You''re noisy, shut up! The next one is coming!"


    In an unusually violent tone, Kazuma interrupted Ayano''s words. Without wiping the blood spilling from his cheek and while a cold sweat was spreading on his brow.


    "----No way"


    She was still denying it deep in her heart. She had faith in her ideal, her aspiration.


    But she had no choice but to recognize the result right now.


    In front of the enemy''s wind blade, Kazuma''s wind barrier was pierced through without resisting for a second.


    Ayano''s face flipped up in astonishment looking hard at the boy standing before her eyes.


    The boy was clearly not boasting of his power but set up the spear indifferently.


    In a manner as if to say this is only natural.


    "This guy, no way - "


    Trying to focuse her mind, Ayano could do nothing but admit that she was not yet taking the situation seriously.


    Thinking about it, it was an appropriate situation if you exclude all previous assumptions.


    As Kazuma is a Contractor, theoretically all Wind Spirits are under his control. Then, another Fujutsushi won''t be able to even begin an attack let alone oppose him.


    What can overturn that principle, was someone like Kazamaki Ryuya who manipulated spirits that went mad and used Jutsu differently from it''s root or, a Jutsushi who was by far more capable than Kazuma.


    "No way - someone stronger than Kazuma--------?"


    A chill ran along the muscles on her spine.


    Without minding Ayano''s disturbance, the boy pointed the spear to the target.


    Without any confusion, it accurately aimed at Ayano.


    "This way!?"


    Simultaneously with that turned inside out scream, the spear grew hazy.


    A certain kill blow that could simply pass through Kazuma''s barrier.


    Without thinking of blocking it from the beginning, Ayano tumbled in order to avoid it.


    She barely escaped.


    But, in compensation, her posture was fatally disordered. In the two seconds she needed to reorganize herself - she can die ten times over.


    "Kuu."


    In those wide opened eyes that forgot even to blink, the boy taking a pursuit stance was reflected.


    Facing the unable to move Ayano, the boy unleashed the spear without hesitation.


    "You think I''ll let you!"


    In that space, together with an angry roar, a gale forced its way through.


    As if getting angry at being neglected on account of being worthless, Kazuma fired wind blades to the rapidly penetrating wind spear.


    But, between the slashing attack and the spear thrust, there was an exceptional difference in their densities.


    Not only unable to offset each other, unable to compete for even a moment, the wind blades were quickly crushed.


    "Wha.......so much bullshit?"


    At the overwhelming power difference demonstrated, Ayano was soundlessly petrified.


    But, without any sigh of confusion, as if expecting it, Kazuma fired the second and third attack.


    When that number reached five, finally the wind spear was negated.


    "........This is outrageous," breathed out Kazuma smacking his lips.


    Ayano had entirely the same opinion.


    By a simple calculation, five times Kazuma''s wind strength - to put it bluntly, it was a difference that couldn''t even be spoken of.


    "............"


    The boy turned a colorless gaze to Kazuma but he immediately looked away.


    As if literally declaring You don''t exist in my opinion.


    "How cold, mind me a little bit more. If not, I''ll sulk."


    But, clearly not hesitant about the power difference, with the impudent talk as usual, Kazuma started walking towards the boy.


    As if brushing away the enemy approaching in a straight line, the boy wielded the spear as if sweeping sideways.


    Kazuma avoided the attack by dunking so low his head touched the ground, and then from that position, a complete forward somersault.


    The heel of his right leg vertically described a circle aimed at the boy''s head.


    "-----!!"


    The rotating kick that was both offense and defense, as expected, surprised the boy.


    Although he blocked it by pushing out the spear above his head, the jet black handle bent because of the clashing impact.


    "Kuuh........."


    But even so, the boy narrowly survived the blow.


    And then in a bold move trying to aim at the gap immediately following, supporting his upside down falling body in one hand, this time with his left foot, Kazuma kicked the boy''s leg.


    The boy went to his knees.


    In the meantime, Kazuma promptly stood up, and just like a whirlwind he applied a roundhouse kick from behind.


    "----------!!"


    Swaying back with all his strength, the boy avoided the kick attacking his temple.


    Greatly bending backwards his upper body, he let himself fall just like that, curled his body to disperse the shock and rotated backwards.


    Taking a defensive attitude, he escaped Kazuma''s offensive range.


    "Kuuh....."


    "-----Humph."


    Responding to the boy''s glare full of hate, switching over to the standing in one knee posture after rolling three times, Kazuma returned one full of scorn.


    Just then, the boy''s gaze became even more severe.


    Literally rolled in mud by the opponent he was looking down on, he was despised even more. That disgrace was more than he could imagine.


    The boy quickly stood up and pointed his spear to Kazuma. He spoke in a squeezed to death voice.


    "You bastard.....don''t get in my way..........."


    "Oo, the random attacker brat finally uses his mouth."


    As if being surprised, Kazuma unnaturally raised one eyebrow.


    ".......Who''s a random attacker?"


    "Look closely in the mirror at least once and see what you''re doing. It would be best to repent and surrender afterwards."


    "........."


    The boy already didn''t answer to Kazuma''s persiflage continuing fluently.


    Did he used it all up or had he no intention of replying, in any case, the point of the spear thrust without disturbance was more eloquent than a thousand words, announcing the boy''s intent.


    But even so, Kazuma didn''t lose his composure and confronted him with a daring smile.


    Expecting from that attitude that Kazuma found the method of capturing the boy, Ayano''s alertness relaxed so she spoke.


    "All things considered, this is rare. For you to engage in close combat by yourself without being challenged."


    Kazuma''s tactic was basically a long distance attack using wind blades.


    But despite that his martial arts form was stronger than Ayano''s, which the girl found exceedingly annoying----


    Anyhow, since Kazuma was especially engaging in close combat, she started thinking that, may be the key to capturing him in those circumstances but --- the answer was unexpected in various ways.


    With a tendency to pout, as if sulking, Kazuma said.


    "But, I can''t win with a thing like Fujutsu."


    ".......You......." murmured Ayano greatly perplexed at that excessively miserable manner of speaking.


    "Don''t speak ''so shameful so lightly'' you baka! Besides, what the heck does thing mean, huh!? Do you think you''re at an age where speaking like that is tolerated!?"


    "But, you see......"


    "Don''t > me!! Stop talking immediately like a spoiled mama''s boy, it disgusts me!"


    She finished her sentence in one breath.


    That was by no means something insincere, a really bad feeling was spreading on her skin.


    "Well, leaving that aside."


    In front of Ayano breathing heavily because of too much stimulation, as if nothing happened, Kazuma quickly regained his usual sarcastic manner.


    With a light gesture, lacking any feeling of tension, Kazuma pointed forward.


    "Our honorable guest is waiting."


    "Eeh? Aah---------"


    Hearing that blunder she completely forgot but right now they were in the middle of the battle.


    A formidable enemy like never before holding a spear hiding a tremendous power, he was only aiming at them.


    But, very strangely, in spite of Ayano showing a lethal gap, the boy didn''t began the attack.


    As if he was waiting for them to prepare, he stood still spear ready.


    "What is going on---------?"


    Why did the boy overlooked such a definite gap?


    She thought so too when Kazuma kept him in check, there was something strange.


    "Just what is this boy trying to do?"


    Although seeming to agree with that opinion and he was composedly smiling, his gaze was shooting through the boy without a trace of slackness, trying to feel around his true intention.


    But, the boy was thoroughly cold towards Kazuma.


    "I have no business with you," he coldly declared with a really apathetic expression.


    At that indifferent sentence, Kazuma let out a murmur, all his > coming out.


    "Hee----"


    "-------Tch!"


    At that time, with the fastest movement, Ayano grabbed the cuff of his jacket.


    Kazuma turned around suspicious.


    "What?"


    "Right now you, you just thought of abandoning me and running by yourself, right!? That''s not going to happen!"


    ".........Not really, I didn''t think something like that."


    "Humph, I wonder! But for your information I''ll never let you escape! We go to the grave together!"


    Looking at Ayano grasping tightly the cuff of his jacket so he''ll never run, Kazuma murmured more amazed than ever.


    "Why are you expressly taking such a pessimistic decision?"


    "But......."


    "To begin with, he''s not such an opponent that you have to risk your life against."


    ".......Eeh?"


    Involuntarily not believing her ears, Ayano stared at Kazuma.


    "Right now........what was that?"


    The opponent is someone who might have surpassed even Kazuma, a Fujutsushi outside human common sense grade.


    And yet, from the way he spoke just now, she didn''t feel any sort of threat -


    "......I said I have no business with you."


    Gazing at the slightly smiling Kazuma, the boy announced for a second time.


    And then, with eyes burning with the will to fight, he glared at Ayano.


    "The successor of Enraiha! If you say you''re the rightful owner of the flame''s sacred treasure - then show that power to me!"


    With that vigorous shout, the boy took an offensive posture.


    The swelling power was kneaded more and more, stronger, sharper.


    But, Ayano hadn''t yet found the way to oppose the spear facing her.


    "W- wait a seco-"


    Ayano was flustered but the boy was about to unleash the spear without hesitation. ---------But, as expected Kazuma couldn''t tolerate that in silence.


    "I told you I won''t let you."


    Together with that verdict combined with a smile, the unleashed wind blade drew an arc, attacking the boy from the flank.


    To intercept that, the boy unwillingly interrupted his attack.


    "Kuu! Don''t -"


    "Of course I''ll get in the way, brat!"


    Replying with scorn at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma calmly blocked the boy''s way.


    "Because I''m sort of this woman''s guard and I receive money for it."


    "Guard.......?"


    The boy''s pupils were turned to Ayano full of surprise and anger.


    From that gaze it looked like more than the fact that Kazuma was getting in the way so he couldn''t defeat her, he condemned Ayano''s weakness who had to employ something like a guard.


    "And with that, this time I''ll be the one to start."


    But without caring about such things, Kazuma declared so and then he put it into effect.


    From right overhead perpendicularly blowing down, a huge down-burst descended.


    The strong wind striking down without a definite aim, shredded the earth cutting everything in touched.


    The soaring dust cloud blocked their vision.


    While cursing the boy pushed up the spear and lightly twisted his wrists.


    The small circle drawn by the spearhead created a strong tornado.


    The tornado scattered the down-burst in a moment and coincidentally forced the dust cloud in the atmosphere.


    The air was purified. But -


    The moment his field of vision cleared, those two figures were nowhere to be seen.


    "Did you run away.........?," murmured the boy staring in wonder while feeling surprised.


    But immediately pulling himself together, he searched for > in the surroundings.


    After several seconds ------ the boy turned northeast with confident eyes.


    However, he didn''t chased after them immediately but looked up at the sky with a somewhat dark expression, staring at a distant place.


    ".......The power of Enraiha''s user is only this much? With this......"


    That figure murmuring feebly, appropriate for his age, was forlorn like a child on the verge of bursting into tears.


    Part 2


    Hiding himself in a building in the middle of construction, Kazuma looked annoyed.


    "Well, if we could shake him off with this, it would be so easy."


    "..........."


    Ayano was staring at Kazuma with a pure white gaze.


    "What?"


    "I''m amazed. You said it would be an easy victory but suddenly we''re running like some animal with the tail between its legs, huh? "


    At that answer loaded with despair, Kazuma looked at the sky as if thinking back on his memory, cocking his head in puzzlement.


    "------Did I say something like that?"


    "Sure you did. That he''s not such opponent you have to risk your life against. "


    "Aah, that."


    Quickly agreeing on this, Kazuma continued.


    "What about you, why couldn''t you turn against him, do you have a pretext for that?"


    "Eeh? No, not really-----"


    "Then rather that not fighting and thinking about dying, isn''t it better to run?"


    "Is that what you meant?" Replied Ayano with all her strength.


    But, of course Kazuma didn''t show a sigh of shyness.


    Stuff like running away is shameful or a warrior''s pride that''s something that would never come out of this man.


    "Good grief......leaving that aside, did you shake him off?"


    "Isn''t that impossible?" Immediately replied Kazuma, extremely carelessly.


    "It''s different from when I''m alone, it''s because there''s an Enjutsushi with me."


    The amount of Spirits that accompanied Ayano, the direct descendant of the Kannagi Clan, the highest authority of Enjutsushi was absurdly enormous even in peace times.


    Naturally, even the Kehai she emitted was luxurious and gorgeous, giving one the impression it was a billboard and perfectly concealing all that brilliance was next to impossible even with Kazuma''s proficiency.


    Although it may be possible for an ordinary opponent, escaping that boy''s eye was beyond optimistic.


    "Then, what are we going to do?"


    "......Why do I have to think about it?"


    Kazuma replied to Ayano''s question like he was the embodiment of laziness.


    "You''re the one he''s aiming at, right?"


    "But, aren''t you my partner?" Declared Ayano, in a tone of declaring the reasonable truth.


    Kazuma grimaced magnificently.


    At the first glance, Kazuma seems irresponsible and practically he is fairly irresponsible but his business ethics are unexpectedly high.


    Dishonoring a contract was something that never happened.


    Of course, that was not because of his virtuous mind, but because he had a thorough knowledge just how bad it could hurt his business credence --- meaning that the reason for that honesty was profit and loss arithmetic and yet Ayano''s words unexpectedly poked at that.


    "What do you think we should do?"


    "Running is best."


    Although turning his back to that second question he answered honestly.


    "That brat doesn''t seem stupid enough to attack the Kannagi Residence, don''t you agree? Even if by some chance he does that, Oyaji or the Suzerain will settle the problem but most important is if I take you back home my contract is over."


    "..................."


    Ayano looked at Kazuma, persistently prioritizing his own comfort, with a white gaze.


    But, thinking about the way the battle progressed so far, that was understandable.


    To Ayano that boy seemed clearly ahead of Kazuma as a Fujutsushi.


    Rather than using a different Jutsu, using the same and being defeated by a Jutsushi who has more excellent and had more talent was something she hadn''t thought possible.


    That is to say, thinking about it rationally, that''s how it is. Kazuma cannot win against that boy.


    But, even though she saw this man overwhelmed in reality Ayano couldn''t imagine this man losing.


    The girl''s belief in his strength equals to common sense.


    "It''s impossible for Kazuma to lose."


    "----Say, Kazuma."


    After hesitating Ayano asked directly.


    "Is that child, stronger that you?"


    "That brat is nothing impressive by himself."


    Unexpectedly, Kazuma declared so without hesitation.


    Hearing that answer Ayano felt relief for a moment but it literally didn''t go beyond a moment.


    "The problem is that spear he has."


    "-------Aah?"


    She saw it during battle - it was shown to her - remembering the spear''s tremendous power, Ayano sighed heavily.


    "That was an amazing strength. That''s the first time I saw a weapon pregnant with so much power."


    "..........."


    With half-opened eyes, Kazuma stared at Ayano murmuring absentmindedly.


    He made a blatantly shocked face but Ayano, lost in her own thought, didn''t noticed.


    "So, what''s up with that spear?"


    "................."


    "--------What?"


    Finally noticing Kazuma''s subdued eyes, Ayano innocently asked. Kazuma quietly turned his gaze away and looked at the blue sky.


    "What!?"


    "No, it''s nothing. But that spear--"


    "Do you know of it?"


    "That''s the first time I saw it so I can''t say for sure ---- it''s probably Kokusen."


    "What''s that?"


    "..................."


    From the reaction until now, Kazuma expected that answer.


    He expected it but could do nothing about losing all the strength in his body.


    His upper body leaned on the wall slanting. He seemed intolerably attracted to roll over just like that and going to sleep.


    "Hey, what''s up with that reaction? Just because you''re somewhat of a walking dictionary, don''t put on airs!"


    She thought Kazuma''s attitude was an insult so Ayano sulked pouting her lips.


    But, even that very lovely gesture couldn''t impress him.


    "Should I explain for the sake of the baka girl who doesn''t know anything......"


    After those provocative words used as an introduction, Kazuma briefly explained.


    "Kokusen is the sacred treasure of the Wind. The same as your Enraiha."


    "-----Eeh?"


    Forgetting her anger at those impolite words, Ayano stared at him in puzzlement.


    That was something very surprising.


    She required thirty seconds until she could understand Kazuma''s explanation.


    "Sacred treasure - of the wind? Then, what about water and earth?"


    "I don''t know about those but Enraiha of the Fire and Kokusen of the Wind are both famous. Did you really not know?"


    "Yeah."


    As Ayano nodded quickly, Kazuma looked at the sky.


    "Study a bit more, you. If I''m not mistaken, the Fuan family from Hong Kong was supposed to have it but......."


    "But, what?"


    "But if that brat became the successor, it''s impossible that I didn''t hear of it. Did he just take over?"


    "It''s not something that concerns you."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Kazuma responded to the third voice suddenly cutting in the conversation calmly, without becoming confused.


    "Wha---"


    But, Ayano jumped to her feet. And then, as expected, that silhouette was in her field of vision.


    "Did you think you could escape, Enjutsushi?" Informed the boy coldly, holding the spear.


    The self-confidence dwelling in his voice ---- when the searching ability is concerned, the Fujutsushi will always win.


    Meaning that an Enjutsushi can''t win.


    Ignoring Kazuma who was the same, that declaration was bragging about how he was the overwhelmingly superior Jutsushi.


    "Play time is over. If you don''t want to die demonstrate your power, Enraiha''s user"


    "Kuu----- "


    As if overpowered by that determined gaze, Ayano let out a small moan. She looked at Kazuma requesting a counter plan but -


    "Why are you still sitting down? Get up already!"


    "Huh? Aah, am I getting in the way? Well then, I''ll step back a bit more so do your best......"


    "Don''t fall back! You should fight too!"


    He truly didn''t display any willingness.


    "Besides, you''re the one aimed at, no? He went as far as nominating you so, do it by yourself without nominating others."


    "Wha---But, you''re my escort, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right. That''s why, well - how about this? I''ll help you if you''re about to die so until then -"


    It was at the time Kazuma said that in a voice without motivation.


    During the time those two ere exchanging such idiotic words, the boy''s shoulders trembled as he remained a spectator, without attacking.


    He turned to Kazuma with a cold gaze, cold but with a something that was on the verge of boiling dwelling inside.


    "Help you if you''re about to die, huh? Do you think a third rate Fujutsushi like you can stop me?"


    A frank disdain thrown at Kazuma together with an ostentatiously derisive laughter.


    There''s no need to say it, even for a normal human the anger would be insuppressible.


    But, Kazuma -


    "------Pfff"


    Averting his eyes after looking at the boy''s face, he made a small snicker.


    "Wha- what''s so funny?"


    ".........No, it''s because I understand you''re doing your best."


    With a sidelong glance at the exasperated boy flicking off the derisive mask, Kazuma''s laugh made his shoulders tremble.


    "Even though you take the I completely ignore the likes of you attitude the best you can, since you cannot help but react to every single one of my words, well, it must be because you''re young, I think."


    "-------!"


    Suddenly remembering what happened, with a red face the boy was silent.


    Seeing that, Kazuma made an even lower laughter.


    "You, you bastard.........!"


    Grinding his teeth at the humiliation of a > making fun of him, the boy glared at Kazuma.


    And then, he thrust the tip of Kokusen at the man who made fun of him so much.


    "Isn''t this fine? Then, I''ll teach you your place first!"


    "------Aah?"


    Kazuma looked at the boy amazed. This development was obviously unexpected.


    Even though he feigned calmness and his inexperience could be seen through because he was not yet able to control his emotions, to go as far as forgetting his main purpose drained away by immediate fury, what a child...


    "Hey, why are you doing this?"


    "Isn''t it fine?"


    Ayano''s happy voice covered that natural protest.


    "If you want to fight with me please knock down this man first, or something like that?"


    ".......Ayano."


    With half opened eyes Kazuma looked at Ayano who declared so for fun.


    But he seemed the only one dissatisfied by the situation -


    "Fine. You''ll be my opponent after."


    Unrelated to Kazuma''s volition, the stage was rapidly prepared.


    "........Why does it become like this?"


    The unwilling development made Kazuma astonished.


    And then, as if sinking the boot into him even further, Ayano winked at him.


    "As expected of my guard. Volunteering your body in that manner to protect me ?"


    ".......Well, I don''t really mind. This amount is still within the reward. But -"


    Unexpectedly, Kazuma obediently accepted the situation. But, as if it was natural, he didn''t forget to cynically stab her once.


    "If you only fight cheap opponents, no matter how much time passes you won''t improve, you know."


    "Uuu....I understand that but I think this one is a little bit tricky for me."


    "That''s not true."


    "-------Eeh?"


    At that declaration without hesitation Ayano unintentionally opened her eyes wide.


    But, without saying anything else, with a decisive gait, he stood in front of the boy.


    Faced with that attitude full of composure, the boy grimaced with unconcealed discomfort.


    "Are you bastards sane? - This late in the game, do you yet not see the the difference in power?"


    Kazuma replied with a derisive laugh at those words the boy spat out.


    And then, at leisure, he took out his cigarette and lit it.


    "Aren''t you talkative, brat? You''d be cooler if you shut up."


    "------! Then, you should regret ridiculing me in the realm of the dead!"


    Together with the angry roar, an unleashed gale blow.


    Kazuma jumped sideways in a big way, and at the same time he avoided the attack, he jumped outside the window.


    "Hyaaa!"


    "You won''t run away!"


    Although she was outside the fire line, Ayano screamed as broken pieces of concrete that were flaked by the wind blade dashed over her.


    But already not minding her, the boy chased straight after Kazuma.


    "......Well, for the time being I''m saved, huh?"


    While coughing so in confusion, from the window - it was the fourth floor by the way, Ayano overlooked the world.


    There, the battle was already reopened.


    But then, Kazuma was only escaping and the boy was only attacking so there was the problem that such an one-sided evolution without any change between offense and defense could be called a battle.


    "Well, there seems to be a chance of success so I should leave it to him, no?"


    But even so, alone, without panicking, Ayano descended at leisure the flight of stairs, aiming for the ground floor.


    Part 3


    Facing the man frivolously smiling, with a cigarette in his mouth, the boy unleashed Kokusen without holding back at all.


    The high speed blow surging out approached Kazuma, leaving behind only the sound of cutting wind.


    "-----Huh."


    But Kazuma avoided it by jumping aside.


    He felt the certain kill blade brushing against his cheek but his smile didn''t fade.


    "Hey, Speedy! Are you only going to run after having such a big mouth?"


    "No, why, I have no problem with you praising my magnificent skills in running away."


    "Don''t fool around!"


    The boy attacked, Kazuma avoided. Their battle repeated just like that.


    Kazuma was neglecting the boy''s attack, without even warding it off with wind, he was just avoiding it as much as possible.


    Was that the best he could do, was his composed smile only a bluff -


    "Don''t get cocky, small fry!"


    "It''s not over yet!"


    While dodging the certain kill strike, Kazuma bragged in a smiling voice.


    After repeating that many times over, Ayano finally arrived to the battle ground.


    Looking at the state of the battle, the first thing she said was:


    "Aah, you''re still alive."


    "............Is that what you say after pushing your own battle to others?" Replied Kazuma, looking over his shoulder with half-opened eyes.


    Pretending not to recognize it, Ayano turned away.


    And then, at that time, the boy chuckled at the exquisite arrangement.


    By chance the three were arranged in a line.


    If Kazuma were to evade like always from that location, the wind blade will attack Ayano standing behind him.


    Without being able to defend, it would be his overwhelming victory.


    He cannot evade a blow at full power - the boy concluded so.


    "It''s my win!"


    Convinced of certain victory, the boy dropped his back in a grand scale.


    That firm posture that not even a bull could pull was a quiet, instantaneous movement.


    "-----!"


    Together with a soundless yell, the spear became blurry.


    While breathing once he unleashed nine attacks. Of course, they were all to kill -


    To offset one of the the boy''s attack Kazuma needed to attack five times, so no matter whether he was a contractor or not, it wasn''t possible to fire forty five attacks in the space of a moment.


    "........."


    In front of the imminent nine deaths Kazuma showed a cold, dry smile. And then, slowly, he pushed out his left hand in front.


    As if squeezed out by the hand, nine wind blades were produced.


    While dancing like playful fairies, they sweetly, tenderly, softly entwined the wind blade.


    The wind influenced by the strong spear was torn off, scattered and run through straight by the coiling wind.


    And then, without altering its aim it soundly seized Kazuma''s body, blowing through his clothes and hair, making them rustle.


    "Wha---?"


    "You showed me too much, idiot," Kazuma coldly said over his shoulder to the shocked boy.


    "No matter how strong your attack is, if you show it many times over, I will think of one or two countermeasures. What humans can manipulate is not all mighty or absolute. Without even realizing that, you thought yourself invincible just because a somewhat convenient tool happened to fall in your hands, so you lose."


    "Kuu......" Murmured the boy in regret.


    But Kazuma''s points were the truth and had no place for objection.


    Since he couldn''t make a satisfactory counter attack, he thoughtlessly despised his opponent.


    Without thinking of tactics or anything else, he planned on continuing attacking with nothing but brute force but -


    Everything was seen through.


    He knew what happened.


    Kazuma coiled wind like a screw around the spear''s wind fired in a straight line and slowly but steadily reduced its power and finally changed it into a gust of wind without any offensive ability.


    It seemed easy in theory but putting it into practice was beyond miracle.


    To seize them in the space of a moment - he had no other way but to intercept them.


    For that purpose not only that transcendent technique that had the touch of divine work was required but the flawless reading of the orbit of his own attack and it''s timing, meaning that as a Jutsushi he was completely ahead of him.


    There''s already nothing he can do against him - he understood that was the definite truth.


    Like he was convinced of victory, he cannot pursue Kazuma who was casually stepping up to him so the boy took a step back.


    While he was without reservation shortening the distance, Kazuma thought.


    "Good grief, how troublesome......."


    He didn''t have the same amount of strong feelings regarding the boy.


    To begin with, he wasn''t the kind of opponent he had to fight hard against since the beginning. Not even when taking Kokusen into account.


    Even the technique the boy was admiring, for Kazuma it wasn''t something he was particularly proud of.


    For a Jutsushi it was natural to prepare ten or twenty Jutsu when facing someone who had a stronger hand than you.


    The idiots who were under the impression of I am the strongest, cannot live long enough in this world.


    Without any feeling, Kazuma was simply looking at the boy''s bloodless face.


    He was thirteen or fourteen. Just a spoiled child.


    Even if he''s the direct descendant of the Fuan Family, his body is immature, his training ten years at most, even the power he can use doesn''t amount to much.


    Nevertheless, the reason the brat looked down on all other Fujutsushi and was so conceited to pick a fight with the Kannagi''s direct descendant, what''s more, the successor of Enraiha, could be only one.


    "Certainly, this is a >," thought Kazuma, looking at the spear the boy held in his hand.


    By all rights, it was impossible for him to take so much time against a Fujutsu opponent.


    Kazuma was the > that contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind which means that all Wind Spirits obey him unconditionally.


    But, that spear, Kokusen, as expected of a sacred treasure, seemed to give the proprietor this much ability as if he was a semi-contractor.


    That''s why, besides removing the seal and completely displaying his contractor power, with Kazuma''s power right now, he couldn''t steal the boy''s control over wind spirits.


    "Getting stuck fighting that kind of Fujutsushi, huh? It splendidly wounded my pride -"


    While grumbling inside his heart, Kazuma stepped forward in silence.


    But, the boy started attacking a second time.


    It seems that somehow or another he didn''t want to admit defeat but no matter how strong the attack, if it can be seen through, it won''t become a threat.


    This time it was a counter from the side. He slightly altered the trajectory of the straight going wind spear.


    But, that was enough.


    All the attacks he continued firing, were avoided as if it were natural, missing their target by a paper thin difference.


    Without even making evasive moves, Kazuma walked straight on.


    The face of the boy setting up the spear in the front, white and stiff was clear.


    In comparison to that, his attack became monotonous and he couldn''t handle it anymore.


    The last step. He rushed into the space with the physical spear but the pushed out Kokusen was dodged. Simultaneously that handle was casually grasped.


    "-------Tch!"


    "--------"


    The power of the boy and Kazuma, one trying to draw back the other to snatch away, competed for a moment.


    But because Kazuma quickly surpassed him the boy staggered and lost his balance.


    "Kuh, let- let-go!"


    As he immediately tried to reorganize, with the spear he seized, Kazuma manipulated the boy''s center of gravity, not giving him the time to do so.


    But even so, the boy doesn''t let go of Kokusen - in the end, that was the conclusive cause of defeat.


    If he would have let go of the spear he may have reorganized his crumbling balance but because he couldn''t do that, he quickly crossed over the limit and fell down.


    Of course, Kazuma couldn''t overlook that.


    "Gaah!"


    He beat him to the ground with the boy''s own weapon after he plundered the right of control from him, screaming like all air was evacuating his lungs.


    "Humph."


    And then, even more mercilessly, he trampled on the fallen boy''s chest.


    That force, enough to smash his heart, made his ribs jar with a thick sound.


    "------Aah?"


    Suddenly Kazuma closed his eyes partly, and revealed a suspicious voice.


    But a moment after he regained his serenity and stepped on the boy, struggling feebly, ruthlessly.


    While grinning, he asked perfectly serious.


    "Well, how about this - die at once, huh?"

 Volume 6, 2 - Water and earth raiders

    Volume 6, Chapter 2 - Water and earth raiders


    Part 1


    Playing with Kokusen with one hand, Kazuma observed the boy struggling under his foot.


    It looked pretty painful. The entire body weight of a grown man concentrated in one point on that delicate body - what''s more, the boy was trampled straight above the heart so that was expected.


    He already couldn''t resist in a meaningful way.


    The movement of his limbs, rather than those for escape, were closer to death agony convulsions.


    But even so, the boy didn''t gave up yet. Seizing with his hand the foot trampling him, he was almost powerless but he still had light in his eyes, looking up at Kazuma.


    "------How energetic," thought Kazuma indifferently.


    He did not hate kids with vitality. As long as they''re not annoying him, that is.


    Adding one thing to another, he believed in being impartial towards all his enemies.


    That is, annihilating men and women of all ages if they oppose him.


    Therefore, he had no reason to let this boy live.


    It would be better to make him spit out why he was aiming at Ayano but that''s not something he should pay attention to.


    It happened at the time he was putting strength in his leg to quickly kill him.


    Some ill-breading intruders disturbed Kazuma''s purpose.


    "Ayano!"


    "-----Eeh?"


    Around Ayano''s surroundings, blinking at the sudden call, a wind barrier was wrapped up.


    Immediately something flying at a high speed was repelled and smashed against the wind barrier.


    A small sheet of spray glistened in the sunlight.


    "------Water?"


    "You two right there, do you have business here?"


    Not minding Ayano''s confusion, Kazuma asked in a freezing voice.


    A replying voice promptly returned.


    "Did you notice? Besides, I wasn''t particularly hiding my Kehai, you know."


    A clear, beautiful voice resounded on the desolate construction site.


    Ayano looked around searching for the owner of the voice. As for Kazuma, he didn''t even show he was searching and while stepping and jumping on the boy, lazily he puffed his cigarette.


    "I asked about your business."


    "How impolite."


    A voice containing a smile replied. Together with it, two figures appeared on top of a slightly elevated heap of mud.


    Appropriate for the owner of the beautiful voice, one of them was an extremely beautiful young man. His silver hair was glittering in the sun like a waterfall, flowing straight down his back. His eyes were amber colored.


    He had flawless white skin and thin, fine shaped red lips that were vibrantly contrasting.


    He was naturally perfect.


    No matter how much one looked at him, not a flaw could be found.


    That face was so beautiful it made one believe it must be without a doubt the a human face organized after a single rule - Golden Rule.


    But after only glancing at it, Kazuma gazed steadily at the man standing next to him.


    He was very short. He had below a hundred and fifty centimeters at most.


    But anyone would hesitate calling that man a small built. Surely his stature was low. But even if he was low the volume of muscle that body was clad in, wasn''t common.


    When describing a muscular giant it''s said "That upper arm is thicker than a woman''s ass" or "Those tights are like a woman''s waist".


    If the man were above two meters it will be finished one would call him burly - but if he''s below a hundred and fifty centimeters -


    You can only call it birth defect. Even assuming he dedicated all his life to weight training, it doesn''t seem likely the human body can become like this.


    It could be evaluated to a human''s parody or rather a distorted figure (prettiness nonexistent).


    The balance of length and width, was perfectly deviating from the contour of the human body. Even the skeleton was wrong.


    It could be understood if it were a different species from man.


    After staring at that atypical appearance very long, Kazuma coughed once.


    "So it''s true there are Dwarfs, huh?"


    "Wait a second, youngster," the man retorted to Kazuma almost reluctantly.


    His voice was a deep baritone, which seemed only appropriate.


    "Who is a dwarf, huh?"


    "It''s obviously you, no? Beside that constitution, you''re also carrying an axe."


    That''s right, the man was shouldering a gigantic battle-axe.


    Just like in a certain world famous fantasy movie, his physique seemed very similar to that race.


    Besides he was also growing a beard.


    "If you want to be consistent to that extent, you should wear a helmet with two horns. Can you split into seven and dance around snow white?"


    "Wha.....You bastard...."


    At Kazuma''s abuse, bringing even fairy tales into this, the man glared at him furiously.


    But, his mouth didn''t seem very proficient so no comebacks emerged.


    "Y-you youngster....."


    Understanding he couldn''t match him verbally, the man grasped with both his hands the battle ax and stepped forward with short steps.


    But, his beautiful neighbor restrained him.


    "Well, calm down, *imli."


    "Who the heck is G*mli?"


    Not minding the short one angry and barring his teeth, the beautiful man turned his gaze to Kazuma - no, to the boy trampled on at his feet.


    "----This is a somewhat unexpected development, huh?"


    Curbing his lips upward, the man addressed the boy. Those red lips were etched with scorn towards a weak person.


    But, even that was beautiful. As a god boasting about the superiority of his existence, ridiculing a fallen angel.


    "It''s not the time to split among friends, right, young prince of the Fuan family - was it? Or rather, you thought that by presenting us with Enraiha, we''ll overlook you?"


    "Rd....tard......"


    With that energy stored somewhere, the boy once again began to act violently underneath Kazuma''s foot.


    Literally crushing that resistance under his foot, Kazuma looked up at the youth.


    "Who are you?"


    The young man bowed elegantly and then declared.


    "I was slow in saying. I am Christian Roengram - your enemy."


    Receiving the young man''s - Christian''s words, Kazuma''s words was etched in a belligerent smile.


    "Good vibes, easy to understand. I like that."


    "I feel grateful. But - "


    Cristian finished his sentence there and looked away. Nearby Kazuma. And then, to where Ayano was standing, in a slightly separated place.


    "If you obediently hand over your sacred treasure, I promise not to harm you."


    "- So he said. What will you do? "


    "That''s rejected!" replied Ayano without hesitating for a second.


    "Besides I don''t like your I''ll overlook you attitude! I promise not to harm you? Do you think you can win against us?"


    "Of course."


    Chris held out his right hand. On the pointed upwards palm as if trying to receive something, a short pole, thirty centimeters long appeared without notice.


    "Why that is, it''s because I''m the owner of the Water''s sacred treasure, >."


    The pole he clasped in his right hand shook. The large amount of water spirits entering through there changed to a whip crossing over ten meters.


    "I''ll teach you the discrepancy in our status. --- Aah, Gaia, I''m plenty by myself. Don''t interfere."


    "......Humph, very well. A powerless Fujutsushi and an Enjutsushi who can''t even win against that, there''s no worth dealing with them."


    The short man - Gaia, instantly made a dissatisfied face but immediately agreed and jerked his chin as if saying Go already!.


    Chris bowed to Gaia with a smiling face, and approached Ayano with an air of composure.


    "...................."


    "...................."


    Kazuma and Ayano, none even throwing a sidelong glance to the approaching Chris, looked at each other.


    Ayano asked frankly.


    "Is is real?"


    "Who knows. It''s the first time I heard of a Water sacred treasure."


    While answering, Kazuma incorrigibly gridded down the boy acting violently.


    "You''re persistent. ------Ayano, I leave that weird one to you."


    "Okay."


    Kazuma''s gaze, looking at Ayano lightly running, suddenly turned down.


    The boy under his foot, was pulling the cuff of his trousers.


    Feeling that was an action meant to attract attention not to escape the trampling, Kazuma loosened the force just a little.


    "What?"


    "...St..op....her....."


    While bearing the pain of having his chest crushed, the boy boy spoke disconnectedly.


    "That woman.......can''t.....match him.........She''ll be....killed......."


    "That so? "


    Kazuma was thoroughly calm. The gaze with which he looked at those two, about to start fighting, didn''t had a fragment of nervousness.


    "Well, shut up and look. What you wanted to see, from here on you''ll be able to see freely."


    Kazuma smiled lightly at the boy who didn''t seem to understand.


    "The serious Kannagi Ayano."


    Intended to be composed, Chris didn''t start but waited for Ayano slashing attack.


    Matching the moment Ayano raised Enraiha overhead, at that moment he lightly twisted his wrist.


    The flame sword swung downward from above her head was ambushed from underneath by the water whip.


    The sound of water soaking a heated frying pan reached their ears. Simultaneously, both were covered by white water vapor.


    But, the atmosphere turned clear in a moment. Mizuchi absorbed the surplus water in the atmosphere.


    The water whip completely stopped the flame blade. Only the surface that touched continued to evaporate. That was almost nothing compared to the entire water volume.


    But, successively compensating that loss from the surroundings, the whip couldn''t be severed.


    Cool-looking while the burning blade was before his eyes, Chris laughed.


    "An Enjutsushi tackling a Suijutsushi. Water trumps Fire - do you not know the rivalry between the five elements?"


    "Ara, I know it. Wasn''t it all about the amount of material resources?"


    There was no appearance of impatience in Ayano''s eyes. Including even more power in the blade, she made the golden flame erupt.


    "Kuh!"


    Chris'' voice was confused for the first time. The whip was bisected close to the root, and Mizuchi leaped in his hand, nothing more but a stick.


    "So- something like this.........."


    From those red lips that looked a little pale, a murmur of astonishment leaked out.


    It was the ideology of the cosmic dual forces - Ying and Yang and the five elements.


    The elements the world was composed of - Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, all phenomena became by the interference of those elements, that''s what it meant.


    There are two types of interference, one that takes advantage of one other and they can work together and the other, where there is a killing rivalry between them.


    For example, the Earth is raising Wood (vegetation). Therefore the Earth makes Wood alive. On the contrary, Metal (the metal blade) cuts down Tree. Therefore, Metal trumps Tree.


    And then, Water trumps Fire. That is the law derived from Chinese cosmology.


    But think about it. Certainly Water makes Fire disappear. In that case, did the brilliant, primitive fire disappear with just a cup of water?


    Water is also stronger than Fire. But that is not something absolute. It was just something relatively favorable.


    In the first place, the basic concept of Spirit Jutsushi is the theory of the four elements: Earth, Water, Fire, Wind.


    "Haaaah!"


    While it may be true that Ayano''s enemy was a Suijutsushi, she is swinging Enraiha without hesitation.


    Ayano''s way of thinking is always simple. And so, it suited her and made her stronger.


    Today is a good example of it.


    Water trumps Fire? What about it?


    Regarding the energy it''s able to release, there''s nothing that equals >. No matter how much predominance > has -


    "How can I lose? To the likes of you!"


    "Meeh, kuuh!"


    Chris drew to himself the water that was cut off trying to reconstruct the whip once more but that spanned a few seconds.


    In front of Enraiha at full power, Mizuchi was literally doing nothing more but pouring water on hot stone.


    Torn piece by piece, Mizuchi wasn''t even allowed to keep the whip shape.


    Overhead Chris, all his power stolen, the blade clad in flame was approaching.


    "I got you!"


    But, together with a hard sound, the certain kill blow was obstructed.


    Mizuchi lost the water whip. Pushing out that handle, Chris intercepted he blow.


    As expected of a sacred treasure, even by using the red-hot blade, she couldn''t smash that handle. But -


    "Kuu....uu....."


    Even if he stopped the blow of the blade itself, he couldn''t protect himself against that calorific value.


    The golden flame was scorching and both of Chris'' hands gripping the handle at both ends gave off a burned smell.


    His flushed face was strained by anguish and closely packed sweat drops were coming loose.


    "Me....Ooohh!"


    While stopping Enraiha''s blow, Chris fired a kick in desperation. Without going to far, Ayano evaded the kick taking her distance.


    "Wh.....what''s going on?"


    Underneath Kazuma''s foot, the boy opened his eyes wide in shock.


    "Isn''t she like a different person from when I faced her?"


    "Huh? Yeah."


    Kazuma nodded to the boy''s shout like it was only natural.


    "Because she''s not the kind of person to get serious if the opponent has no thirst for blood."


    "Did she realize!?"


    "........Hey"


    Kazuma overlooked the boy that was plainly amazed.


    "Didn''t you say it yourself: Show me your power?"


    Which means the boy''s purpose wasn''t to kill Ayano but to grasp her ability - meaning, trying her ability.


    "Well, that Ojou-san may have forgotten about it."


    "------?"


    "Didn''t she notice it with her wildlife sixth sense? Because she''s a living thing that moves only on instinct."


    The moment he said that, red hot plasma crashed into the wind barrier. Of course, Ayano fired one of Enraiha''s blows without even turning around.


    "-------Wah?"


    Dumbfounded the boy looked at Kazuma, who shrugged his shoulders like nothing happened.


    "Right now.....that was the real deal."


    "Hmm, how to say this, she kind of misunderstands it for tsukomi. I''m kind of worried if she''ll kill someone before long."


    "You there! Don''t say whatever you want!"


    This time she made a verbal tsukomi.


    Maybe because she was composed enough, while overlooking Chris reconstructing his water whip without interfering, Ayano glared at Kazuma with an angry look.


    "There''s no need to worry, except you I wouldn''t do this to anyone!"


    "And I''m Ok? If you hit me I will die, you know?"


    "You''ll die? I won''t stop you."


    At Kazuma''s unnaturally miserable manner of speaking, Ayano replied eternally indifferent.


    Ant then, she looked at Chris as if remembering him and smiled with composure.


    "You seem to be in a sort of pinch so is it all right not to beg your fellow''s help? Your dramatic pose when you appeared and your words were all detestable but I understand - isn''t it important to understand one''s place?"


    "........Tch!"


    Those words loaded even with pity, magnificently irritated Chris'' pride the wrong way.


    The hand grasping Mizuchi trembled and the water whip undulated in a big way.


    "Girl.......!"


    Flinging off his graceful smile and pointlessly polite words, Chris glared at Ayano with the look of a demon.


    "You damaged the sacred treasure because I was going easy on you so don''t get carried away!"


    "I think excuses are unsightly, I really do."


    "Shut up!"


    Together with that angry roar, Chris held Mizuchi over his head. The water whip stretched upright, its volume swelling.


    That was like a water chain iron ball. The endless materialization of water spirits, swelled the apex of the whip to a lump of water ball.


    It''s diameter was a little more than ten meters - forming the huge water ball reaching a volume of a few hundred tones, Chris shouted.


    "I''ll smash you! There won''t remain a trace of you!"


    "With only that?"


    Without minding that overwhelming mass swung downward at her Ayano resolutely stepped into his territory.


    The several hundreds tons water ball approaching from overhead.


    What met it was only a swung brilliant red blade.


    That was without a doubt a real spectacle of a courageous but doomed resistance. A different scale from loss or defeat.


    "Stop-----!"


    Including the expectation for the result of the crash, the boy screamed from the bottom of his lungs.


    But Ayano, without hesitation, raised the sword overhead with all her power.


    Kazuma too, didn''t seem like he was going to stop her, and was just looking at her.


    The water ball dropped at high speed. Including its mass to the fall velocity, there wasn''t any living thing that could bear that kinetic energy of the crash.


    Whether it was an African elephant or a grisly bear, they would be squashed in an instant unable to withstand the pressure, unable even to preserve their original form.


    But, the sword facing it was called Enraiha.


    That mass was equivalent with trash, the quantity of heat it possessed was not something to be outdone by that.


    "Yooooooooou! Flyyyyyyyy!"


    Together with an outcry not very, or rather excessively - unladylike, as if challenging it, Ayano sliced the sky.


    Th golden flame clad on the blade, fiercely sparkled so beautiful striking their eyes.


    The gushing out white hot plasma. Similar to a small sun, that hit the huge water mass, pierced it and made all that mass evaporate.


    But even so Chris didn''t seem disturbed. Rather, he was staring at Ayano holding Enraiha smiling quite sadistically as if he did what he wanted to.


    Also, underneath Kazuma''s foot, the boy was biting his lips with a regretful expression.


    One instant after - a terrific detonation sound roared.


    Let''s look over the basic science at this point.


    When you apply heat to water it undergoes the process of vaporization and becomes steam.


    That volume ratio is 1: 1700 ----the instant it vaporized the volume expanded a thousand and seven hundred times.


    It this was a small quantity, or rather vaporized gradually, it doesn''t matter that the thousand fold becomes twice ten thousand.


    But, if a huge volume of water is super heated, it will vaporize in an instant.


    The volcanic eruption is similar to this. The underground water is vaporized by burning magma, it expands, and with that pressure it blows off the rocks on the surface.


    It''s a phenomenon called water vapor explosion.


    Yes, an explosion.


    The evaporation of water, only that phenomenon can create so much destructive energy to physically alter the topography.


    Right now, what happened in front of their eyes was exactly that.


    "......Ridiculous.....to go this far........."


    Looking at the mist enshrouding the center of explosion, the boy''s face was distorted by despair.


    With that kind of explosion, there was no way for the humans inside to survive. To say nothing of the fact that this was a water vapour explosion.


    A Suijutsushi can can control the water vapor but an Enjutsushi has no way of interfering with an fire-less explosion.


    Which means, she lost.


    The greatest war potential that could fulfill his dearest wish will turn to nothing and achieve nothing.


    The boy turned that unbearable anger against an opponent within reach. Looking up at the man who was yet still trampling him, he shouted full of emotion.


    "Why? Why didn''t you stop her? You knew something like this would happen!"


    "-------Well, this is the reasonable outcome."


    While smoking his cigar so carefree so late in the game, Kazuma replied in a voice without energy.


    Faced with that indifference of not even raising an eyebrow at the death of his friend, the boy glared at him.


    "Bas- bastard......bastard!"


    "By the way ----- I have a feeling I wanted at least one explanation beforehand, Ojou-san."


    "I believe in you, partner?!"


    At that dispirited murmur that didn''t seem to appreciate the situation, a bright lively voice replied.


    "-----Eeh?"


    With a look of shock the boy stared inside the mist. Inside his blurry field of vision, two shadows were floating.


    Christian Roengram holding Mizuchi who once again became just a handle and a girl setting up a brilliant red blade clad in golden flame.


    It was obvious who that was.


    It wasn''t clear how but Ayano came out of the desperate predicament without even a wound and was appearing calm.


    "Wh- why....." murmured the boy dumbfounded.


    For Chris too, that seemed unexpected and stared at the girl''s silhouette as if doubting his eyes.


    "Absurd.......why, are you alive.......?"


    Ayano showed a fearless smile to Chris who murmured so, his certain victory undermined.


    At that time, the boy noticed.


    That without the enshrouding mist flowing, without the atmosphere moving, the clothes and hair of the girl standing rock still were gently fluttering.


    As it was to be expected, in an instant the boy saw through its meaning - and who was behind it.


    One moment later, Chris reached the same answer.


    The gazes of the two, dyed in shock and shudders turned to Kazuma''s disinterested face.


    "You son of a bitch.......a wind barrier, in that moment you........" squeezed Chris with eyes covered in hatred.


    The Enjutsushi Ayano had no way of escaping from that explosion. Then, there is only one answer.


    "You have no time to look away, lady-killer."


    "-------Tch!"


    Calming down with Kazuma''s words, Chris turned to the front.


    Making Enraiha shine brilliantly, Ayano was drawing near in front of him.


    At once ordering the water spirits, Chris reconstructed Mizuchi''s water whip. Luckily, there was a vast amount of water drifting in the atmosphere in the form of water vapors and he could summon them - he was supposed to.


    "Wha------?"


    The drifting about mist, for some reason didn''t listed to Chris''s command.


    The water whip didn''t materialize at all but, Enraiha was already swung downward. He had no Jutsu to escape from that blow.


    "Kuu....uuu....!"


    With Mizuchi''s handle, Chris stopped Enraiha once more.


    While moaning with the agony of having his fingers burned, he forced it back with all his strength, and took his distance tumbling in a big way.


    While his shoulders trembled with intense pain and his breathing was heavy, Chris glared at Kazuma with a bloody mouth.


    He did not know what he did. He didn''t know it but he instinctively knew. That what hindered his ability was nothing else but that man''s action.


    Replying with sneer at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma declared carelessly.


    "Since it''s different from the water itself, water vapor is within a Fujutsushi''s range. That''s because it''s vapor. You''d better not think you can manipulate it that easily."


    "You bastard......."


    "That''s why I told you you have no time to look away."


    Although Chris was exasperated by Kazuma''s boasting composed facial expression, it certainly wasn''t the time to do that.


    Using that chance that opened for a moment, Ayano drew near once more.


    Enraiha was held aloft. The blade wearing the golden flame increased its brilliance much more, shedding so much light it couldn''t be looked at directly.


    If he were to block it the same way, even though Mizuchi would be safe, his fingers would probability evaporate.


    However, he had no time to summon more water spirits and he already lost the chance to evade.


    "Hii......."


    Chris'' refined good looks became stiff with fear.


    He couldn''t run, an absolute death was drawing near, and then -


    "Fall back!"


    "-------Tch!"


    Reflexively responding to Kazuma''s voice, Ayano leapt in a big way. Immediately following, before Chris'' eyes, the ground raised and an earth fang with a sharp tip slanted forward - if Ayano were to go right ahead, it was pushed out in a direction she would have intersected.


    "Kuh!"


    "Gaia!?"


    "----------"


    Everyone''s gaze headed for the man - Gaia, who was supposed to have sightseeing the fight from a separate place.


    While striking his shoulder with the axe as if taking its rhythm, Gaia''s lips warped and he showed a bitter smile.


    "It''s very boorish interfering in a honor duel but I cannot abandon my colleague. Don''t think bad of me."


    "It''s obvious I''ll think bad of you, idiot. You said you won''t interfere. If you''re a warrior even as a joke don''t behave so disgraceful as to violate your oath before the fight!"


    The moment he understood that his opponent valued things like honor or pride, something that had no importance to Kazuma, he took advantage of that.


    "You came out when that man was about to die. So, as a penalty for violating your oath, at least cut one of your arms!"


    "..........Don''t get excited, youngster," replied Gaia in a crushed to death voice.


    "Besides, you were to one to excessively meddle in those two''s fight."


    "What the fuck are you saying? That man of gentle manners and delicate features, didn''t he said he''ll take all of us by himself? I participated in the battle since the beginning. Don''t put me together with your underhanded, cowardly sneak attack!"


    "Guu.....meee....."


    As expected, if they quarreled, it was Kazuma''s complete victory.


    Sealing more of the enemy''s interfering shielding himself behind the pride of a warrior together with justifying himself and the negation of the opponent''s modus operandi, that cajolery could be called brilliant.


    ""Since it''s like that, ignore us and let us continue."


    "I won''t!"


    In accordance with Kazuma''s words, the moment Ayano tried to start moving, Gaia swung his battle axe a second time.


    That blow literally tore the earth and the pebbles raised from that high speed blow obstructed her path, changing into a wall.


    "This time, you''ll play with me, Miss."


    Part 2


    Receiving that gaze full of hostility pointed towards him rather comfortably, Gaia announced magnificently.


    "As far as it goes, let me name myself. I am Gaia. I have no family name. And then -"


    Gaia pushed out the axe he was holding. What was dwelling in the blade with a dull shine was the power of the earth, strong enough to make one shiver.


    From the development until now it was easy to guess its true colors.


    "This is the sacred treasure of the earth - it''s name is Nozuchi. Recognize it."


    And then, as expected Gaia said those words.


    "Geez........what''s up with this, one after another..." murmured Ayano as if mourning.


    That reaction was only justified. If Gaia''s words were true, the sacred treasures of four elements gathered.


    It must have been the first time since the dawn of history.


    But clearly, Gaia wasn''t affected by that deep emotion. The bright smile plastered to that boorish face was the sigh of great joy when meeting a formidable enemy - belonging to a race of people who found in fighting their reason for existence, without controlling that smile, the man took one step forward.


    "Being able to overwhelm Chris in a woman''s body - it seems we underestimated you. It was more pleasant that I thought."


    And then, while coughing really happy he looked down at the boy held down under Kazuma''s foot, turning a clear scorn towards him.


    "At the very least, much more so that a certain ostentatious Fujutsushi family."


    "-------!!"


    The moment he heard those words, the boy squeezed an unbelievable amount of power from that weakened body and escaped Kazuma''s restriction.


    "Ups."


    His balance destroyed, Kazuma staggered. It may perhaps be believable that he made such an unusual error but since even Kokusen was taken from him, that was clearly his intention.


    With the regained wind''s secret treasure in his hand, the boy turned bloodshot eyes full of hatred to Gaia.


    "Otou-sama''s enemy!"


    "------Humph."


    With the expression of not being interested, Gaia snorted and expected the boy''s rush.


    "Aaaaaaaah!!"


    The jet black spear flashed. The point of the blade that seemed split by the excessive speed was carrying an overflowing killing intent was aiming at its bitter enemy.


    "Huh, it''s fast."


    Maneuvering Nozuchi, Gaia continued handling those high speed thrusts. But, by nature, an axe is not a weapon aimed at defending.


    Although avoiding those aiming for his vitals, the attacks he couldn''t handle gave his body countless wounds.


    "Ooooooooooo!"


    The boy continued attacking incessantly without a break.


    Accelerating the speed''s rotation even more, finally even the afterimage disappeared. But as if disregarding that attack, Gaia raised Nozuchi across his head on a grand scale.


    Without minding the spurts of blood that covered all his body, his recognition and muscles expanded.


    "Huaa!"


    With just one blow, he knocked down the countless thrusts, and even blew away the boy''s body.


    "Guh......hah........"


    "How worthless."


    Staring at the moaning boy knocked to the ground with coldness, Gaia spat out.


    "The attacks of you Fujutsushi are certainly fast. But it''s only that. Something like an attack without weight it''s only a diversion and not the finishing blow. That''s the limit of Fujutsushi -- after all they''re not a class made for battle."


    ".............."


    At the Chijutsushi''s reckless words, Ayano instinctively stole a glance at Kazuma''s face.


    There was nothing particularly strange about that countenance. But -


    "........Kazuma?"


    With the same aimless manner as always, Kazuma picked up Kokusen, separated from the boy''s hand and directly confronted Gaia separated by a few meters.


    "Hoo ---- are you motivated, Fujutsushi?"


    "Ayano."


    Entirely ignoring the mocking tone, Kazuma turned his face only to Ayano.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You should finish the small fry on the other side. "


    "Ah, yeah----"


    "Wa- wait....."


    At the time she reflexively nodded, a moan hoarse with agony called Kazuma to a halt.


    Turning there, the boy unable to get up yet after being blown off, stretched his hand with a desperate expression.


    From his mouth fresh blood was falling out of, a slender voice was released.


    "That''s.....not something.....you can handle......"


    "By the way, that''s true," nodded Ayano agreeing.


    "Can you use a spear?"


    "No, I never touched one."


    Kazuma readily replied.


    "But-----"


    Compared to that he quickly turned around the spear in his hand holding it between his arm and armpit with the same expression full of confidence and composure like always.


    The way he handled the spear, without hesitation and openly fluid, was absolutely not amateur-like.


    "I used a cane though. If I put that to practical use, well, I should manage somehow."


    "------I see. Well then, do your best."


    Ayano sent Kazuma out with a tone that was visibly casual. She wasn''t particularly shocked.


    More that the fact that this man said he should manage somehow, she understood from the experiences until now that whatever the progress may be he will, one way or another come on top.


    "Wa- wait........"


    The boy who was the original possessor of the spear, seemed to have a different opinion yet.


    He tried to stop him a second time but Kazuma already didn''t look back.


    As a substitute Ayano looked over the boy and asked.


    "Is there something else?"


    "Of......of course there is! My family came to inherit Kokusen a long time ago, it can''t be suddenly used by an outsider who is just a little bit talented!"


    "Ah, I see."


    Now that you mention it, it was a justified fear - if you apply common sense to your thinking.


    But.


    Ayano deliberately spoke, not of the same opinion.


    "Well, isn''t it fine either way?"


    "Of course not!"


    The boy who as a matter of course couldn''t consent, objected to this.


    At the same time, Kazuma carelessly pushed out the spear.


    Just by looking it was an unenthusiastic throw. But the wind blade that gushed out from that spearhead, clashed into Nozuchi lightly crossing the speed of sound.


    "Meee......."


    Having that heavy unendurable power pushed into him, Gaia''s upper body was bent backwards. While he immediately planted his feet on the ground he was unable to stop the blow and backed off while staggering.


    "--------Eeh?"


    "Wow---"


    ''I see. This ---- is very convenient."


    While stared at by the boy who murmured like a mentally slow, Kazuma let out a voice of admiration without accent.


    "Wha-----"


    "Well, one would normally be surprised," thought Ayano, aiming a look of sympathy at the astonished boy.


    That''s right, if you think about this normally, it was something impossible.


    The famous Fuan Family famous as the highest Fujutsushi continued inheriting for a long time the Wind sacred treasure, Kokusen.


    An outsider who only managed to get his hands on it couldn''t handle it right away.


    But, lucky or unlucky, in this time there was a being who was laughing scornfully at that kind of common sense.


    The ''Contractor'' - the one who contracted with the Spirit Lord of the Wind, the monster who although was was called the weakest, a Fujutsushi, was more than a match for the Enjutsushi from the Kannagi Clan.


    "Well then, let''s continue, shall we?"


    With an outward appearance that didn''t look like it in the slightest, that legend came alive, together with that effortless pronouncement, unleashed the spear one after another. While Gaia barely received with Nozuchi, he continued to back off pressed down by that power blow after blow.


    "Guu.....meeeh........"


    Kazuma''s attack was so swift it didn''t seem to be the same kind like the boy''s and it was heavy.


    Although he didn''t had a large build, his center of gravity was low and he was very muscular, Gaia stepped firmly into the ground like any Chijutsushi would, but even so it was very unusual he couldn''t hold out against him.


    "Meeeeaaah........"


    Gaia was driven into a one sided defence. He couldn''t even grasp a clue on how to attack.


    If he were to give up on his defence and brandish his axe, in that moment the wind blades would make a great number of holes in his body.


    No - even now, he couldn''t defend against his wind blades. The fact that Kazuma''s attack was hitting Nozuchi and didn''t struck Gaia was because Kazuma was naturally aiming at the axe.


    He was being played with - although he understood that, Gaia couldn''t do anything.


    Those serial attacks he couldn''t confirm by sight didn''t become abate but on the contrary, raised their frequency even more.


    "Kuuh.....wa, so fast."


    "No, is that all they''re worth?"


    Using Gaia''s previous words against him, Kazuma cheerfully bragged.


    "You......youngster.......!"


    At the disgrace of being looked down upon by the likes of a Fujutsushi, Gaia grounded his teeth. And finally made his decision.


    Believing in his own tenaciousness more than in the fact that he was pressed down until now, he cast away his defence and brandished Nozuchi.


    He was slightly slow. Or else, together with Gaia''s resolution and good fortune, Kazuma stopped the monotonous attack and took another approach.


    The aim were Gaia''s legs.


    Throwing away the daring sharpness, the wind attack pierced the earth like a blunt weapon. That shock similar to an explosion blew up a large quantity of dust.


    "Kuuh - Don''t underestimate me!"


    But, the opponent was a Chijutsushi. A curtain of earth and sand was nothing more but a smoke screen.


    Recovering from that moment of surprise, Gaia got rid of all the dust swinging one arm.


    "Whaa--"


    The moment his field of vision cleared up, Gaia screamed in shock once again. Suddenly in front of his eyes, he recognized the figure of his opponent separated only by a few centimeters but that was only to be expected.


    Gaia understood completely the sneer rising to Kazuma''s mouth.


    This man, without missing that space of one moment necessary to remove the smoke screen, avoided being sensed by a Chijutsushi by jumping without running on the land and moved closer to him in an instant.


    He certainly understood. But, only understanding it is useless - even so, he couldn''t react.


    "Kuuuuhh!"


    "Slow."


    Shortly informing Gaia, who was trying to prepare his axe in confusion, Kazuma suddenly rotated the spear.


    The end of the black handle - the sharp part, knocked the short man off his feet.


    "Meeeh!?"


    His feet tripped up in such a skillful manner, Gaia splendidly danced in the air.


    The feeling of his body floating horizontally in the sky. But, that feeling that aroused some kind of pleasantness instantly turned to shivers when he recognized Kazuma''s silhouette hanging over him from above.


    "I managed somehow with a such a weightless attack, huh?"


    What dwelt in his voice and attitude was plain mockery. The naked blade glistening in his hand, was already sharply sung down aiming at the nape of his neck.


    Rather than capitalizing on its length the true worth of that long-handled spear was the phantasmagoria consecutive attack resembling a circular motion.


    To use both ends of the handle to attack it wasn''t necessary to slash back like with a sword but to repeat the strike over and over as long as the momentum of the same vector could be maintain.


    That speed was obviously more that twice as faster that a sword. At the same time one end of the handle tripped and sprung him up, the blade at the reverse side was swung downwards.


    "What kind!"


    But, at that moment, Gaia extended his short arm with all his might and seized the ground. Responding to the silent command, the ground transformed to a firm shield and protected him and then, changing to a sharp lance, it attacked Kazuma.


    "-------Ha."


    Laughing at the futile resistance, in one single blow Kazuma pulverized both shield and spear.


    Successively turning around Kokusen as if drawing the letter S, he blew off Gaia with the dull point.


    "Gaahaah!"


    Gaia rolled like a kicked ball and rushed into the building''s wall.


    And then, at the same time -


    "Guubuh!"


    As if it was covered by the sound of the crash, from the upper air a dull, heavy moan resounded.


    Looking up to search for that voice, in the center of Gaia''s field of vision, he recognized the figure of his companion magnificently dancing in midair.


    But, judging from that posture with limbs danging loosely and his pushed up chin, it was clear he didn''t jump by his own volition.


    After the long, long flight passed, Chris landed on his back.


    A moment after he made a small bounce. he twitched and stopped moving. As it seemed like he could barely breath, it was impossible for him to continue the battle.


    "................"


    Slowly, as if looking at something he didn''t want to, Gaia turned his eyes in the direction Chris came flying from.


    Just like he imagined, carrying Enraiha on her shoulder, her other hand on her hip Ayano was looking down this way.


    "................."


    Even slower, he turned his head around ninety degrees.


    The man who blew him away so far, likewise, was holding Kokusen in one hand.


    "Well then."


    Noticing that gaze, Kazuma showed a fearless smile.


    "This is checkmate," he mercilessly pronounced.


    Looking at Gaia who paled at the desperate crisis, Kazuma thought how to deal with them.


    Without letting even several seconds pass, the answer came out.


    It was "They''re bothersome so I''ll kill them."


    What was their relationship with the boy, why did they wanted to steal Enraiha, it would be a lie to say he really didn''t care.


    But, in the end, that was someone else''s problem.


    The boy, the Kannagi, they should all deal with their respective duty so Kazuma set up Kokusen to finish both of them off.


    ".......Do you think you won with this?"


    "That so? I think that depends upon you. If you still want to persist, I''ll deal with you a little longer."


    Declaring the unexpressed > he was about to unleash the sword but this time Gaia finally took the initiative.


    "Don''t get cocky, youngster!"


    Together with the angry roar, Gaia knocked his fist into the ground. Immediately following, from that origin cracks ran on the ground freely.


    Although they weren''t big enough that people would fall into them, naturally the ground was violently shaking.


    Unwillingly, Kazuma interrupted his attack.


    "Well, as expected you''re going to struggle, huh---- "


    But even so, he didn''t lost his composure and assumed an attack stance a second time while laughing sarcastically but, when he shifted his attention to the ominous sounds coming from overhead - he instantly stopped his movement.


    "Tch."


    On the outer wall of the building in the middle of construction, several cracks clearly impossible to repair started running.


    The outer wall that was originally organized in a straight line was insecurely undulating which was a clear omen of collapse even to inexpert eyes.


    "Don''t be so rash, you guys-----hey?"


    When accidentally looking back, Gaia and Chris were gone. He only heard the voice appearing out of nowhere.


    "This was a draw! Next time we won''t go easy on you so prepare yourself!"


    ".......Don''t exit with such witty words, Ossan."


    At that parting threat fully loaded with the taste of the loser so much it was stereotypical, Kazuma let out a cough of admiration.


    But, this was not the place to calm down. The destruction of the building was drawing near before his very eyes.


    Looking up, the concrete already started peeling off. At this rate, it will hold on only a few seconds more.


    Moreover, based on dangerous slanting it won''t be smashed right below but blown out - moreover, it''s facing this way - it will certainly collapse.


    "-------Hmmm."


    Understanding that much, Kazuma turned around and started running without looking right nor left.


    Helping his partner, defend against a secondary calamity, clearly not thinking about any of that, he escaped so fast he deserves admiration.


    "Hey, Kazuma!? Wait a minute!"


    On the other side, Ayano doesn''t have the merit (in a bad way ) of abandonment like Kazuma.


    While turning a gaze full of resentment to the partner who doesn''t show any sigh of slowing down when calling him, even so she couldn''t overlook this calamity.


    "Geez..."


    It was lucky - it can be said so, that she learned how to practically deal with this kind of situation.


    It''s already too late to stop the destruction. But, if that huge mass were to crash into the earth, the damage on the surrounding will be significant. Then ----


    "I''ll burn everything to nothing ----"


    Ayano raised Enraiha overhead with all her power. The golden flame that gushed out of the crimson blade spread around the collapsing building as if wrapping it up and made that entire mass evaporate.


    A few seconds after, at the time the fire disappeared, the building in bare concrete completely vanished leaving only the foundation.


    In other words, the results of a few months of construction work came to nothing.


    "Aah---- but, because of that Chijutsushi''s last attack they should have started from soil preparation all over again......it can''t be helped."


    And so, when she tried to justify herself from the back the sound of apathetic applause could be heard.


    Ayano looked over her shoulder with a dangerous face.


    She understood without having to look but as expected, Kazuma was standing there with a frivolous, slack smile.


    "Ya, good job."


    "-----Didn''t you ran away?"


    "I ran away because it was dangerous. Since it''s not dangerous anymore there''s no need to run. It''s a matter of course," replied Kazuma nonchalantly.


    Having a thorough knowledge of how meaningless it was to search about something sincere in this man, Ayano changed the conversation without deeply questioning him.


    "Those two?"


    "They ran away."


    "Didn''t you let them ran away?"


    As expected she investigated this.


    The interval he took his eyes off them, preoccupied with the building''s destruction, he let them ran away --- it doesn''t seem strange but Kazuma is a Fujutsushi.


    There wasn''t any particular need to specially turn towards the collapsing building but even assuming so for the sake of the argument, he shouldn''t have taken his eyes off those two.


    For Kazuma, tuning his senses to wind spirits, looking at two places at the same time was mundane, something he didn''t even had to concentrate about.


    But, Kazuma persistently played dumb.


    "Not really, I didn''t let them go. I just didn''t felt like pro-actively catching them."


    "Why....?"


    "Because it''s someone else''s problem."


    Those words that for Ayano seemed unbelievable, didn''t even had a tiny amount of guilty conscience.


    "They''re aiming at you and that brat, not me. There''s no need to unjustifiably bring them down."


    "You......."


    Although Ayano couldn''t agree to Kazuma''s matter-of-course declaration, she couldn''t verbally abuse him -


    "Well, leaving that aside, we should leave this place already. It will become noisy."


    - Because she was forced into silence by Kazuma''s next words.


    "........Yeah."


    Reluctantly Ayano agreed.


    The Police and Fire Department will arrive any minute. She could silence them by using the Kannagi name but it is better to have few of that troublesome attention.


    "First of all, let''s change the location."


    Saying so, Ayano and Kazuma left that place behind.


    Part 3


    Narrowly hiding themselves from the Police, Fire Department and the large number of people that gathered there, those two took a short rest in a small park.


    Ayano grumbled, glaring.


    "Geez, why do I have to sneak out like some kind of culprit? But since I became familiar to you I kind of got used to it."


    "Hey, wait a minute! You''re the main cause of the uproar this time. I was just dragged into it."


    "I''m also a victim! To make matter worse, since you let the enemy escape, I don''t know anything about their reason."


    "Now that you mention it, that''s right. What are they trying to do, picking a fight with the Kannagi with that level of power -"


    While speaking, Kazuma suddenly moved his line of sight. At the same time, he took a small step back.


    In front of his eyes, a small figure passed through at a fair amount of speed.


    Ayano was faintly surprised and Kazuma, thoroughly indifferent, let the shadow - the retreating figure of the Fujutsushi boy pass.


    "Kuuh."


    The boy charging in with the intention of a surprise attack nimbly turned around and faced Kazuma.


    This time he put himself of guard, his back dropping, as if carefully searching for an opportunity.


    "The brat from earlier, huh --- Did you follow us? What a persistent jerk."


    The boy shouted at Kazuma who spoke so like he was disgusted.


    "Give it back!"


    "------Aah?"


    "Give it back! Kokusen is mine!"


    That''s when he noticed. The boy''s gaze wasn''t turned towards Kazuma but towards what Kazuma was holding in his hand.


    The object that became so familiar to him he actually forgot he was holding it in his hand was, in the end, a borrowed thing.


    It was only natural for the boy to chase after it since it was taken away.


    "Then say so from the beginning."


    While Kazuma spoke even more astounded, he held out Kokusen''s handle in front of him. As if leaping, the boy tore it off.


    "Your manners are pretty bad - ", grumbled Kazuma blind at his own shortcomings with a backward glance at the boy who hugged Kokusen closely with an expression of relief.


    But not later than that, that face had a cramp.


    "Eeh......wah......"


    Letting out a confused voice, the boy patted the spear all over with both his hands.


    Next he pushed it to the sky as if including feeling into it and pressed the handle against his forehead.


    In the end he started swinging it as making a pattern.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Who knows. The dance of victory handed down in the family?"


    "......They''re not some kind of aboriginals, right?"


    To make matters worse, that didn''t have the flow that could give the impression of a dance, its integrity.


    Judging from the way it was nonsensically yielded, it looked like simple confusion.


    After a short while, trepidly watching over it, the boy suddenly stopped his (looks like ) dance. And then, he stood rock still in blank amazement.


    That sad sight, was like the portrait of despair came alive.


    If a human with an honest heart were to be there, it was impossible not to feel pity.


    ".........Did something happen?" asked Ayano worried, as expected.


    With a dumbfounded expression, perhaps not even understanding who was asking, the boy answered in a small voice.


    "Kokusen......is not answering......."


    "------Eh?"


    Ayano was befuddled, not comprehending what the boy was saying. But, the next moment, understanding the reason of it, she nodded deeply.


    "Aah, I see."


    In a way, it was to be expected.


    Kokusen crossed over to the present day''s - no, if it''s unlucky possibly the all-time-highest Fujutsushi, the > who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind.


    The secret treasure obtained by its highest master -there is plenty of possibility it would refuse to be used by everyone else beside him.


    Even in Ayano''s case, if Juugo or Genma were to use Enraiha, there is a high possibility it would turn like that.


    If something like that were to occur, she should go through a tedious ceremony identical with the inheritance one.


    "So, what will you do?"


    With a sidelong glance at the boy suffering a heartache, Ayano asked Kazuma.


    "Will you take this opportunity to make the sacred treasure of the Wind yours?"


    "-----!!"


    At those words that seemed to instigate robbery, the boy caught his breath sharply.


    He set up Kokusen with open vigilance but the sacred treasure that turned into nothing more but a spear, has no power to drive Kazuma away.


    ".......You."


    Ayano smiled with the feeling of a performer at Kazuma who grumbled at her reproachfully.


    She was quite enjoyed.


    With one lazy sigh, Kazuma stepped up to the boy. And then, he casually seized Kokusen.


    "Le - let go!"


    The boy pulled the spear towards himself with a desperate look. It seems that in the middle of the agitation, he even forgot to use Fujutsu.


    Understandably, when it comes to physical strength - Kazuma was overwhelmingly superior.


    The boy dropped his back and tried to cling to it rather than pull the spear but even so Kazuma''s posture wasn''t destroyed.


    "No, no way.....this is.....only this......tch-"


    "You''re noisy. Just grasp it tightly then."


    "----Eeh?"


    The boy reflexively looked up at Kazuma. But, without paying attention to him, he gently closed his eyes.


    And then -


    "Wow........"


    At the fantastic scene materializing right in front of her, Ayano let out a voice of wonder that couldn''t be expressed into words.


    The blue, sparkling wind coiled in a whirlpool before her eyes.


    At times strong, at times tender, it was blowing through playfully as if dancing.


    Fro somewhere, a transparent, refreshing sound could be heard.


    Like a song, like a prayer, an exquisite echo permeated her ears.


    "Are the Wind Spirits singing? No, it''s not only that--- "


    One more > responding to the wind''s song rose from the jet black spear held by both Kazuma ans the boy.


    It was a strong multi-layered low tone. That sound, contrastive with the light and clear wind song melted into it wonderfully without feeling out of place.


    Without one side pressing the other, a symbiotic relation matching each other mutually.


    The tune spun as a result was the building up of a miraculous chord that could never be reproduced by musical instruments from the human world.


    "He is....resonating with, Kokusen......"


    Ayano involuntarily stared at Kazuma. It was clear that this miraculous scene was something done by the means of his power.


    Probably right now, inside those closed eyelids, those pupils are shedding a blue light.


    "Aah-----"


    While gazing at it intoxicated, suddenly the blue wind disappeared without any trailing note. At the same time Kazuma opened his eyes.


    Those pupils already returned to usual color but even so, she thought she saw a bottomless brilliance dwelling into them - either way, it must have been her imagination.


    On the other side, the boy was looking around the surroundings with an irrelevant face.


    The contest of he spirits and the spear didn''t seemed to bring any change to the surface but that was only reasonable.


    But after a few seconds, opening his eyes wide, he looked at Kokusen.


    "........Eeh? Aah......!"


    On the surface nothing changed. But the people found there clearly grasped the change.


    The spear that until now was nothing but a lump of metal recovered its overwhelming power.


    That power of the spear itself wrapped the boy clasping it and formed one field.


    Once more, the sacred treasure recognized the boy as it''s master.


    The boy, instantly expressing delight on his face, immediately glared at Kazuma stiffening.


    "You.....what did you do?"


    As for Kazuma, he looked down at him with the smile of a mischievous boy.


    "It''s a secret."


    "You!"


    "What! If you''re dissatisfied I can easily return it to the previous condition."


    "------!!"


    Panicking the boy hid Kokusen to his back. Of course, it wasn''t something he could hide with his small build.


    Ignoring the boy''s reaction Kazuma said.


    "For the time being, I''ll invite you to Kannagi-san''s house. There''s a lot I want to ask of you --- you also had business with her right?"


    "---------------------------------------Aah"


    After a short silence, carrying a strong will in his pupil, the boy nodded.

 Volume 6, 3 - At the Kannagi residence

    Volume 6, Chapter 3 - At the Kannagi residence


    Part 1


    After the present objective had been established, Ayano informed the boy.


    "You can come to my house but first of all put that spear back. If you walk with it like that the police will start questioning us right away."


    "............"


    The boy reluctantly frowned and took out from his breast pocket an over-seized handkerchief like cloth.


    Was it because the cloth was thin or because it was specially folded but it spread out in a bizarrely large way.


    The boy enveloped Kokusen in it.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hiding Kokusen, right?"


    "Only that - I''m asking why aren''t you storing it inside your body?"


    "............"


    The boy doesn''t answer. He continued to envelop Kokusen in indifferent silence.


    ".........The Wind''s sacred treasure, can''t be put away just like Enraiha?" whispered Ayano in a small voice into Kazuma''s ear.


    "If it''s so then it''s so. There''s no need for you to make such an unhappy face," answered Kazuma immediately.


    It was just like that.


    If you think about it more, the owner of the Water''s sacred treasure also stored it inside his body. Then, it seems natural it would be the same for the Wind''s also.


    In other words, something the real owner could do this boy couldn''t. That was ---


    "No way, you''re not the official successor!?"


    "Wrong!"


    The boy replied immediately, decisively.


    "Wrong! It''s true that I''m not the official successor yet. But as a legitimate blood relative I have the qualification for succession! Don''t put me together with a thief!"


    At that time, Ayano remembered. This boy called that Chijutsushi Gaia "his father''s enemy".


    It''s likely that his father was urged to give the sacred treasure to those guys and when he refused he was killed.


    And then, judging from the boy who was still very young but became the possessor of Kokusen without the due ritual of inheritance, it looked like all the family members older than him were killed.


    "Aah---- I''m sorry. I was pretty insensible."


    Ayano frankly apologized. But, there was still one remaining problem.


    "Then, how did you bring it here? You didn''t pass through the airport''s custom, right?"


    "......I came by boat."


    "No, that''s still the same."


    Whether it''s by ship or by airplane, if one crosses the border by the regular routes, he will definitely meet the customs.


    And, in Japan individuals weren''t allowed to bring their own weapons.


    Thinking that far, Ayano noticed the correct answer.


    Holding weapons, she couldn''t have come by a regular route. Then ---


    "You, you''re an illegal immigrant right?"


    "..........There was no other way."


    With a dissatisfied expression, the boy assented Ayano''s question.


    "I had to come to Japan at any cost. Because they''re trying to gather all four sacred weapons."


    The only one remaining one - the sacred treasure of Fire, Enraiha - was so famous there wasn''t anyone in this business who didn''t know it''s name.


    Together with the name of the family who owned it.


    At a not very distant future, it was certain those two would contact Ayano.


    In that situation, in order to make Ayano into his ally, the boy took the initiative and crossed the ocean without a moment''s delay.


    "---------And then, you picked a fight with me?" Replied Ayano in an amazed voice, hearing the boy''s explanation.


    Even though there was a need to make sure of her ability, the method was confused.


    If the timing were a bit different and he would have arrived after Chris and Gaia''s, rather than friend there was a high possibility he would have ended like an enemy.


    But, the boy declared triumphantly.


    "That''s how the situation was. If one were to think about it calmly it can be understood the very best thing to do is a joint struggle."


    "That so? Certainly I think it would be very advantageous for you to become our ally but ---- the reverse?"


    "............."


    Without answering, the boy bit his lips in regret.


    That''s right, from Kazuma and Ayano''s standpoint, there''s no advantage in becoming the boy''s ally.


    If they were simply trying to increase the war potential, it would more efficient to extort Kokusen from the boy and have Kazuma use it.


    What''s even more convenient, the boy challenged them on his accord. When it comes to the unwritten law of their world, having him beaten at his own game would be a splendid legitimate self defense.


    "Do you understand? That you cannot complain if you were to be killed right here?"


    ".............."


    "-------- How troublesome."


    Looking at the boy who put himself on guard with unconcealed wariness, obstinately shutting his mouth, Ayano took a long breath.


    She thought the boy''s circumstance pitiful.


    But, even though he was unfortunate, that does not mean he can bother other people and she has no reason to permit that happening here.


    She doesn''t have it but ----


    "Anyway."


    Letting out another sigh, Ayano dodged the issue. Looking towards the boy over her shoulder, she informed him shortly.


    "First, let''s return to the house. I''ll hear the detailed account after."


    "-------Is it alright?"


    Perceiving that criticism disappeared from Ayano''s eyes, the boy turned his face to her puzzled.


    "I don''t like finishing off people who are cornered. But this guy does it without batting an eyelid ---"


    And then, fleetingly looking at Kazuma, Ayano asked.


    "Do you want that spear?"


    "Don''t want it," retorted Kazuma extremely concisely.


    ".............."


    The boy made a complicated face. Despite feeling relived at not having Kokusen snatched away, his dissatisfaction at having it cast away as if it was something worthless was insuppressible.


    Ayano too, thought it was strange so she asked him again.


    "But, why? Isn''t it natural to want that if you''re a Fujutsushi?"


    "I could use it but it would come together with various troubles. It probably has the grudge of the Fuan family."


    "-----Well, that may be so."


    "............"


    Looking at Ayano immediately nodding, the boy made a complicated face once more.


    "Besides, when it comes to this kind of items, it would be very hard to sell it since it''s so famous."


    ''"You''d sell it!?"''


    Perfectly synchronized, Ayano and the boy retorted at the same time.


    Kazuma shrugged his shoulders superficially.


    "Well, leaving jokes aside."


    "Liar. You were definitely serious."


    "I said leaving jokes aside."


    In a manner as if he couldn''t hear the voice of objection, he forcefully changed the subject.


    "We should quickly go. It''s pointless staying and talking here."


    "..................................................................I agree"


    Even though she had a lot - a great lot she wanted to say, Ayano agreed at once.


    Part 2


    "Is the Suzerain home?"


    Kazuma began cross-examining the first servant he happened to see after walking in the Kannagi Residence.


    Against people who have something to do with the Kannagi, Kazuma attitude is basically bad.


    Even though he doesn''t put on airs of superiority, at any rate all his interactions are impolite, which gained him an equally bad reputation among people in all kind of positions.


    In Ayano''s eyes it seemed like he purposefully wanted others to hate him. Even though she didn''t understand the reason.


    But even so, as one would expect from a pro - the servant naturally didn''t let any of the dissatisfaction she felt shown on her face and replied matter-of-fact.


    "Yes. But, right now Shin''ichirou-sama is visiting."


    "Shin''ichirou?"


    Since that name was very unexpected, Kazuma quizzically asked again.


    And then, he tilted his head in confusion, next he looked at the ceiling and finally, turning to Ayano, he asked frankly.


    "Who is that?"


    Unintentional, Ayano was greatly perplexed.


    "The head of the Yuuki Family. Remember at least that much."


    "Don''t be absurd. That kind of guy played such a minor role, it''s impossible to remain in my memory," said Kazuma calmly over his shoulder, looking around as if searching for something.


    And then -


    "This way, huh?"


    He started walking towards the Suzerain''s Kehai he just located.


    The servant followed him in a fluster.


    "Pl- please wait! We were instructed to not let anyone approach----"


    But Kazuma didn''t turned around.


    And then, she begged Ayano''s assistance but she couldn''t rely on her either.


    "Sorry. But our issue is without mistake more important so I don''t think he''ll get mad. Aah, take care of the tea. You know the number, right?"


    Saying so, she followed after Kazuma. And lastly, even the boy who visited the house for the first time.


    "Ayano-samaaa........" groaned the yet young servant girl as if crying, the only one who remained behind.


    "Suzerain, are you in?"


    "--------Kazuma?"


    The moment that voice could be heard from indoors, Kazuma opened the futsuma without asking for permission.


    He stepped in just like that and the two men who were sitting down - the Suzerain of the Kannagi Family - Juugo and the head of Yuuki Family, one of the branch families, Shin''ichirou, were looking to him seeming surprised.


    "Kazuma-dono, isn''t this somewhat impolite?"


    Shin''ichirou knitted his brows in criticism but Kazuma completely ignored him.


    Looking only at Juugo, he said.


    "We have to talk."


    "----Hmm, is it urgent?"


    "I should thing so. More urgent than this."


    And then, for the first time, Kazuma looked at Shin''ichirou.


    Without even showing scorn to the man looking at him with a gaze full of hatred, he said plainly.


    "Get out."


    "Wha-----!"


    Shin''ichirou trembled with anger.


    From the beginning this man, resenting Kazuma for loosing two sons, he had an especially great antipathy towards him even amongst the branch families.


    But, because his ability was no match for his, wanting a reprimand instead, he turned a gaze of supplication towards Juugo but ---


    "Shin''ichirou, I''m sorry but step outside."


    "Wha........Suzerain!?"


    The returning answer was heartless.


    "Kazuma has something he wants to say enough to visit this house. It can''t be a common conversation. Right?"


    "It''s important for you. For me it doesn''t really matter. In whose hand will Enraiha fall?"


    At that question lightly investigating, Kazuma replied completely indifferent.


    But from that last hint, it was certainly something they, as a family, couldn''t ignore.


    "Shin''ichirou."


    "----Yeah."


    As expected, Shin''ichirou didn''t complain this time and obediently left.


    And yet, when passing each other, he didn''t forgot to give Kazuma a gaze full of hatred.


    Passing each other the three people entered the room. And then, Ayano prepared the zabuton (floor cushion) --- she removed the one Shin''ichirou used and they sat down.


    "Well then----"


    Juugo looked in order at the trio and lastly at the unknown boy, sharply gazing at the object he was holding in his hand.


    "Before talking, the introduction of the guest comes first. Is the content of that bundle you''re holding a spear? I can feel a tremendous power from it."


    "That is correct. Incidentally, its name is Kokusen," declared Kazuma in a light tone.


    And then naturally, different from his daughter, he father knew that name. He looked at the boy with a surprised expression.


    "What! Then he''s from the Fuan Family?"


    "Aah, that''s right. He''s----"


    Stopping in mid-sentence, Kazuma stared at the boy fixedly.


    "By the way, we still haven''t heard your name. Do you wish to remain anonymous?"


    Knitting his eyebrows in disapproval at Kazuma, who was persistently frivolous, the boy faced Juugo.


    "...........I am called Fuan Xiaolei."


    And then, after showing a small hesitation, he bowed and gave his name.


    As for Juugo, he returned the nod.


    "I am the Suzerain of the Kannagi Family, Kannagi Juugo. Should I tell you welcome? It does not seen you came for sightseeing but we welcome you in our family."


    "-----Thank you very much."


    Looking very relived, the boy - Xiaolei bowed once more.


    But then, Kazuma suddenly poking his nose in other''s affair, he asked rudely.


    "By the way you, what reason do you have not to give your real name?"


    Xiaolei''s shoulders trembled a little. All eyes gathered there, but he didn''t reply.


    Instead, Ayano asked of Kazuma.


    "Why did you know it wasn''t his real name? Do you know the name of this boy?"


    The Fuan Family in the most famous Fujutsushi lineage worldwide. She thought that because Kazuma was a Fujutsushi too he would be well-informed about this family but ---


    "No, I don''t. But, no matter how much your father joked around, he wouldn''t name you Xiaolei - you should have a girl''s name, right?" (!)


    "Haa..."


    Not knowing why but having a feeling a very odd thing was said, Ayano alternately looked at Kazuma and >.


    "-----Girl?"


    One isolated word came from her mouth. That single word made Xiaolei''s shoulders tremble very bad this time.


    It was a reaction similar to a resolute affirmation.


    Ayano and Juugo, as expected, looked at Xiaolei with plain shock and shouted with force:


    "A - A girl!?"


    "................"


    Xiaolei was silent. But, without negating Ayano''s words, that behavior of not making eye contact was a more eloquent answer than anything else.


    "How did you know?"


    Kazuma quickly answered.


    "I felt it when I trampled her down."


    Having said that, Ayano remembered. After utterly defeating Xiaolei, Kazuma trampled that chest down with so much force as if trying to skewer it and sew it to the ground.


    Certainly it was on top of her clothes and it was something he felt through his shoe but it was impossible he didn''t notice he trampled a woman''s chest.


    "Wait a minute!"


    But at the time she thought so far, Ayano reflexively shouted.


    "Then, does that mean you used so much force on a woman''s breasts and continued trampling them even after noticing!?"


    "What of it?" Said Kazuma, without even a fragment of guilt.


    "Wah, you''re the lowest!"


    "It''s my rule not to discriminate between sexes. Besides, if I were to go easy on someone because she''s a woman, that would be impolite to the other party."


    "Well, that may be true but..."


    While mumbling Ayano peeked once more at his - her silhouette.


    She appeared younger than her but even keeping that in mind, her body was rough and lacking.


    Looking at that particularly small chest, Ayano asked full of consideration.


    "Are you wearing cotton stripes over that chest? Isn''t it painful?"


    The girl''s face was jolted faintly. But, without noticing that Ayano continued with genuine good will.


    "I don''t know with what intention you pretend to be a boy but pressing them too hard it''s not healthy and the form will be ruined."


    "........Up."


    "Eeh? What?"


    Lending her ear to hear the girl''s whisper, Ayano brought her face near.


    And then, with a crimson face, her mouth tear-choked, the girl''s angry roar exploded.


    "Shut up! I''m sorry for being small! Even yours, it''s not like they''re so big you can boast about it!"


    "-----------"


    Forgetting how to respond to the sudden and unforeseen anger, Ayano stared at the girl in wonder.


    But, she was also, tentatively, a woman. She instantly understood Xiaolei''s feelings.


    "Errr, well --- I''m sorry. Aah, but, your growing period is not over yet so I don''t think you need to be so pessimistic."


    "............."


    Ayano followed up while becoming confused. But Xiaolei glanced at that chest who was in itself above average with a spiteful expression and then turned away.


    Kazuma shook his head seeming very sarcastic.


    "Aa--aah, how pitiful. There are times when insensible words can hurt much more so than the spiteful ones."


    "That''s not something you can say to me! You ground your foot against this girl''s chest! What will you do if her growth stops because of you!?" Shouted Ayano in response.


    Even though she talked on and on with force and the words were a stretch, at those words Xiaolei pressed her chest as if feeling anxious.


    It seems like she had a pretty serious complex.


    "Aah, no, I''m sure it will be fine. If you eat enough and exercise, your chest will get bigger involuntarily."


    "That''s right, if it''s necessary there''s also breast augmentation."


    "You shut up!"


    Ayano shouted with all her strength at Kazuma who was saying too many unnecessary things.


    But even so she didn''t notice that her own conversation strained to far from the subject they came here to talk about.


    Wanting to put the conversation on track, Juugo was about to open his mouth but,


    "Please excuse me........."


    Slightly preceding it, a shy voice forced its way through from the other side of the futsuma.


    "Tea is served."


    "-----Enter."


    Looking at the tray with four tea cups, Juugo understood the general situation.


    But the servant, misunderstanding that gaze for one of reprimand, started to explain in a confused manner.


    "Aa, errr, I, I was appointed by Ayano-sama.......I also informed them about Shin''ichirou......"


    "No, it''s fine. There''s no one else in this house who can stop her except for me or Genma."


    "Wait, Otou-sama!? Don''t refer to me like you would to a violent horse!"


    "Isn''t it just like that? Good grief, how did I brought up such a beyond wild girl.......this is so troublesome."


    "That''s so true."


    Keeping in tune with the lamenting Juugo, Kazuma agreed. Ayano scowled with a much sterner look but those two didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Aah, well, I''m sorry for disturbing you."


    Unable to bear that blood thirsty ambiance, the servant quickly distributed the tea and withdrew.


    From the way she looked she wouldn''t approach anymore without being called or ordered.


    "Well then, let''s return to the real issue."


    At that chance, getting a fresh start as if nothing happened, Kazuma fleetingly looked at Xiaolei''s face.


    "I don''t really object against you using a fake name. It''s fine even if you don''t want to say the reason. Your name here is Fuan Xiaolei ----- is that all right?"


    "Yeah. I am Fuan Xiaolei. I gave up being a woman. Because to kill them and take revenge for my family I don''t need to be a woman!" Declared the girl with a voice carrying a determined will.


    Aroused by the dark, powerful sentiment called revenge, she naturally decided to overlook her own body.


    The spirit that brought that about was probably enough to make ordinary humans overwhelmed. But ---


    "-----Haa."


    Kazuma snorted at that.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "You mean, in addition to your stupidity?"


    "You- you bastard!"


    Xiaolei stood up in anger glaring at Kazuma.


    But, sitting cross-legged and smiling faintly Kazuma caught that glare without wincing.


    "Look,"


    He casually pointed at Ayano.


    "This is a woman. You can understand that by looking?"


    Of course. Her outward appearance was that of a spotless beautiful girl. Mistaking her for a boy would mean problems to the brain rather than the eyes.


    "------So?"


    "So, do you remember her movements a while ago?"


    "..............."


    Nearby the perplexed Xiaolei, sensing that Kazuma was about to say something worthless again, Ayano''s facial expression became grim.


    Without minding, Kazuma continued.


    "There is such a brave, manly, more handsome-than-any-man woman! There''s no need to especially throw away being a woman, when you look at her you realize that right?"


    "You''re noisy!"


    Ayano shouted spontaneously, seized the teacup and threw it at him.


    But, with a small sway back, Kazuma easily avoided that.


    The teacup went straight ahead, broke through the futsuma and disappeared in the hallway - gogun, smash - two kinds of sounds resounded.


    It seems that it sunk into the opposing wall and then smashed with all its strength.


    A period of several seconds of silence that made one want to run away filled the room.


    "-------Ayano."


    What destroyed it was Juugo''s voice.


    It was low and calm but, that deep anger that could be felt from that tone of voice made Ayano''s face stiffen.


    "Y- yes....."


    Staring very long at his daughter who replied in a vanishing voice, Juugo said in a sorrowful voice.


    "It''s because you only do stuff like this that you''re being called crude and brutal."


    "No, going that far......this time it was brave and manly."


    "Ayano."


    "Yees, I''ll reflect on this."


    At Juugo''s even more weighty word, Ayano gave up any protest prostrating herself before him.


    Juugo made one small but heavy sigh. And then, to Kazuma -


    "Don''t mind her."


    "No? Well, it''s true she''s troublesome at times but it''s basically enjoyable."


    ".................."


    Ayano was excited by Kazuma''s words once more but this time she put up with it. Which means, she didn''t have anything close at hand to throw at him.


    Postponing disciplining his daughter for now, Juugo attempted to restore the story.


    "By the way, Kazuma."


    "Huh?"


    "Will you continue?"


    Thereupon, Kazuma tilted his head to the side in wonder and said.


    "Eeh, why? That was the real punch line."


    "Don''t do that!"


    Juugo ignored his daughter''s retort and looked at Kazuma but, he only returned the brad grin of a bad man and didn''t look like he would get straight to the point.


    Reluctantly, he addressed Xiaolei.


    "Xiaolei-kun --- can I call you that?"


    ".........What is it?"


    "I''m not one who is qualified to say whether your choice is right or wrong. So, I only want you to listen to this opinion."


    Not trying to correct her mistake from a higher place but to undo the prejudice of insisting on one answer.


    "Men and women are different. Different from the question of which is superior, their muscles, built, internal organs, they all vary between men and women."


    "..........."


    "Therefore, even if they have the same purpose, the optimum way for a man to accomplish that is definitely different from the way a woman would do it. I will not comment on your views of looking on women as weaklings but even if you want to throw away the weak woman and pretend to be a strong man, that is after all nothing but imitating a man. "


    Xiaolei cast down her eyes, tightly grasping her fists placed on top of her knees.


    In truth, even in the prior battle when she discarded being a woman, she was defeated easily by Gaia.


    "Not limited to battle technique, every single path starts from accepting yourself as you are. The way you are right now is a strong man that cannot win against an accomplished woman."


    "--------For example, someone like your daughter?"


    "Huh?"


    At the sudden retort, Juugo''s eyebrows faintly flip-up, and looked at Ayano sitting straight in front of him.


    With a light snicker he shook his head.


    "No, my daughter is in truth a cause of annoyance. Even though being honest sounds good, if she doesn''t put her reason to work even a little, that''s no different from a beast....."


    "Will you go that far, Otou-sama!?"


    "What, if you have an objection please say it."


    With a cold retort to the daughter shouting at the severe criticism, Juugo shifted his attention to the entrance of the room.


    The circular hole opened in the futsuma gave his words persuasive power beyond consent or refusal.


    "Auuu......"


    With a glance at Ayano moaning at a loss of words, Juugo turned round to Xiaolei.


    "Anyhow, such readiness is meaningless if it''s not established by yourself. The relative strength obtained when compared to other people''s won''t become the pillar necessary to support yourself."


    "........!!"


    Feeling like she was pointed out for depending on others, Xiaolei blushed.


    Because she didn''t want to feel like she made a mistake, she compared herself with Ayano.


    Meaning that your daughter, in which you have such an exaggerated confidence, after all, she couldn''t win against me.


    But, that was a simple faultfinding in desperation, equivalent to an unfair false accusation.


    Juugo''s words can''t be undermined by that degree of sophistry.


    "Certainly, my words are lip service. It can be possible to throw away your weakness and only strength to remain.


    If one were to scrape off the weakness, the unnecessary, what remains will inevitably be strength. Just like a sharpened blade.


    But, isn''t that just like the strength of a machine? For me, I don''t want such a young man like you to throw away weakness and become strong but to overcome your weakness aiming for strength.


    Well, that is nothing more but my selfishness."


    Simply but with such virtue and authority one felt compelled to straighten in his seat, Juugo concluded his words.


    "Even I understand that your decision is certainly not a light one. It''s impossible to change your mind just because someone advised you at the first meeting.


    But, think about it well. What is the best course you should follow?"


    "----- I thank you for your advice."


    After a small pause, Xiaolei finally said that much.


    But, her determination didn''t change.


    If it''s to carry out her revenge, she would throw away everything that gets in the way, including her nature.


    But.


    "I''ll think about it."


    Juugo''s words gave Xiaolei the impression she was endowed with the weight regarding various - really things.


    "Hmm."


    Seeing through the change in the girl''s heart, Juugo nodded satisfied. And then, he changed his gaze to Kazuma.


    "I think this is pretty much what you wanted to say but --- do you have anything else to add?"


    "----Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Kazuma played dumb, smiling frivolously. Ayano and Xiaolei stared coldly at that slack face.


    "Otou-sama, I do believe you''re overestimating Kazuma. It''s impossible for this guy to think that deeply. After all, his only objective was to entertain himself, isn''t that obvious?"


    Xiaolei too, supported Ayano in this. No natter what Juugo''s words were, she could not believe this superficial man could think that deeply.


    Faced with Ayano and Xiaolei''s distrustful gaze, he didn''t say anything to those two but only expressed a bitter smile.


    And then, Juugo began asking a question entirely disregarding the flow until now.


    "And now, I think it''s finally time to get straight to the point --- What happened?" He asked, evenly looking around at the trio.


    But, that gaze was quickly placed on one person and did not move.


    The remaining two stared in silence at the last person - Xiaolei.


    That was only natural. As for the strife this time, Kazuma and Ayano were in a defensive situation from the beginning to the end.


    Because they practically knew nothing about the circumstance, there''s nothing to explain.


    From what they can conjecture from the fragmentary information, the > is aiming at Enraiha and Kokusen.


    And then, besides that, it seems that the Fuan family the girl calling herself Xiaolei left behind was destroyed.


    Showered with the gaze of everyone present, Xiaolei''s facial expression tightened. And then, she began to speak of the original opening.


    "It happened three days ago. Two men appeared in front of my father. Calling themselves Christian Roengram and Gaia, and the possessors of the Water''s and Earth''s sacred treasures, they were strong Jutsushi."


    "----Huh? The sacred treasures of Water and Earth, you said?" Murmured Juugo, interested.


    "Did you know, Kazuma?"


    "No, I heard it for the first time today," replied Kazuma immediately.


    Practically, different from magic tools that had a simple water or earth attribute, even he had limited information about existences endowed with the status > that can rival Enraiha or Kokusen.


    "Father said the same thing. That there are no sacred weapons the Spirit Lord blessed us with except Enraiha of the Fire and Kokusen of the Wind. But, they definitely posses a level of power that won''t bring shame to the name of sacred weapon. And then, they demanded my father''s cooperation as the successor of Kokusen."


    "Cooperation?"


    "Yes. The Water and Earth they had, and then the Wind father had and the Fire of the Kannagi --- they said they would gather the four sacred treasure given by the Spirit Lords and then hold a grand scale magic ceremony."


    "A magic ceremony by collecting the four sacred treasures--------?"


    Ayano asked of her father, inclining her head.


    "If they can gather four sacred treasures, will they be able to do something special?"


    "-------No, I didn''t hear that kind of story. Besides, I haven''t heard about the existence of the Water and Earth sacred treasures so it''s only to be expected."


    With that introduction, Juugo announced hid deduction without cracking a smile.


    "But, all phenomena of this world are made of the four elements. If one could freely manipulate all of that through the sacred treasures, there would be probably very little one could not do."


    It is nothing more but a legend, a story at the fairy-tale level that says this world was created by the Spirit Lords of the four elements.


    If that is true, and the sacred treasures are the proof of the authority borrowed from the Spirit Lords, there would be nothing they couldn''t do.


    It''s an extreme argument but there is the possibility of even rebuilding the world.


    But, without taken away by the magnificence of the story, Kazuma objected extremely calm.


    "Theoretically speaking, that is. But something like that is impossible in reality."


    "Why?"


    "At a different level from when you simply mix water and wind and get mist, or fire and earth and get magma, for something more, for example the creation of a phenomenon at a natural calamity scale if you want to control it, a strict tuning is necessary. But, the Jutsu control for Spirit Jutsushi is considerably intuitive."


    Different from other types of magic, the Spirit Jutsu attaches more importance to sensitivity rather that reason.


    Therefore, group work is excessively difficult --- even in a practical situation that is considerably intuitive, theorizing it, converting it numerically, it''s practically impossible to reproduce it.


    "You, if I were to tell you to mix a 36% fire with a 64% earth, would you be able to coordinate with a Chijutsushi?"


    "......Uu, that''s........"


    "For argument''s sake if we were to say you could do it, then, what is the unit? The number of spirits? Calories? Or Mass? How do you establish a common unit for four types of Spirits?"


    No one was able to respond to those questions fired in rapid succession.


    And, in this place there were direct descendants from the Fuan and Kannagi families - each controlling the top Spirit Jutsushi.


    If they did not know about it, it was absolutely certain such a standard did not exist.


    "This kind of information we have no idea about means constructing a technique system from scratch, even more, acquiring Jutsushi who can use the sacred treasure and then finally trying it out in practice - that''s the kind of level we speak about. To complete this how many years --- no, I don''t know how many generations it will take."


    "But then, there''s also the possibility it was secretly developed from way back and they began moving as it was completed, right?"


    "Don''t imagine such bad things, you. But, if that''s true ---"


    "What?"


    "If that''s the care, there is a mastermind behind them."


    "......Uuu."


    Ayano groaned at the even more serious pointing out. But, if she were to think of Chris and Gaia''s speech and conduct, she could agree to that story.


    "Certainly, they don''t seem the kind of people who could have such a grand plan and accomplish it........"


    "Right? What''s even more, the idea itself of using and experimenting on Spirits does not belong with a Spirit Jutsushi."


    For Spirit Jutsushi, the Spirits are not just simple weapons or tools. They are irreplaceable colleagues and partners.


    Any honest Spirit Jutsushi wouldn''t think of them as a material for experiments.


    It was the same thing as testing something on family or close friends.


    "........How to say this, I have a more and more bad feeling about this."


    "Yeah. ---- Aah, by the way."


    Remembering he had something he should confirm before thinking about this, Kazuma shifted his attention to Xiaolei.


    "Did you hear something about what kind of ceremony they are planning on holding?"


    Xiaolei shook her head a little.


    "Father may have heard about it but I didn''t......In any case, father turned them down. At the time they obediently withdrew but the next day...."


    Her fists grasped tightly, shook. When reminiscing about the memory of those times, her pupils were pregnant with anger, terror and hatred.


    "My father, my brothers.....even Okaa-sama......"


    Without continuing further, Xiaolei kept her mouth shut. Not only her first but even her body shook with exhaustion.


    The spirits responded to that fitful anger and a wind blew violently inside the room --- but it quickly died down.


    Juugo and Ayano glanced at Kazuma but quickly turned their eyes to Xiaolei. But, as expected, she did not continue. It was an understandable evolution.


    "---- So, the story after that."


    Instead of Xiaolei who was silent, Ayano volunteered to explain.


    "A short time ago those two came to pick a fight with us. Saying to hand Enraiha over. We beat them up however."


    "However --- you let them escape. Isn''t that right?"


    As if pouring cold water on the head of his elated daughter, that was Juugo.


    The humiliated Ayano glared at Kazuma with a resentful stare.


    "If Kazuma were serious, the future problem should have been disposed of."


    "-----Hou?"


    But, without showing disturbance at the two''s coercion, Kazuma turned the usual slack smile to Juugo.


    "Well, that''s how it is -- Kokusen and Enraiha are being aimed at --- this is serious, Suzerain."


    And so he declared without tension, like it was completely someone else''s problem.


    Critical glared gathered at the excessively superficial attitude, but even so, without any kind of seriousness blended in it ---


    "Well then --- do your best!"


    Together with those irresponsible words of encouragement, he left his seat as if declaring his noninterference.


    ".......Wait Kazuma."


    But Juugo promptly called Kazuma to a halt.


    "I want to hire you until this case is over. Your top priority is protecting Ayano and Enraiha, the next is the elimination of the enemy. Is that alright? "


    "It''s going to be expensive."


    "I don''t care."


    In a good tempo, those two concluded the agreement.


    For Ayano that was the usual so it didn''t bother her it but for Xiaolei that wasn''t the case.


    Believing Kazuma''s attitude excessively indiscreet, she couldn''t endure it and cut in the conversation.


    "Wait a minute! You, do you understand the situation right now?"


    "I think so?"


    "Then why are you talking about something like remuneration? Now it''s not the time to mind such things, don''t you agree?"


    Xiaolei was enraged.


    But, contrastive to her, Kazuma faced the girl with a thoroughly indifferent countenance.


    "Such things, huh? As expected of an Ojou-sama from the Fuan family."


    "Wha........what do you mean?"


    "Well then, let''s continue."


    Disregarding Xiaolei pressing a question, Kazuma reopened the negotiation with Juugo.


    "Oi!"


    "------Let it go."


    Ayano restrained the girl who even so was about to press for an answer with a voice full of sympathy.


    "That''s how this guy is. If you mind it you loose."


    "But---"


    Xiaolei couldn''t consent no matter what.


    She understood it so much it felt painful. That''s because that was the road she once traveled on.


    That''s why, for that reason, she must learn no matter what.


    --- In society, there are times you can make a fool of yourself by taking too seriously the existence of the reality you cannot be saved from.


    "Understand that."


    "........"


    As if she saw something in that facial expression that was more eloquent than words, Xiaolei shut her mouth.


    But even so the gaze she turned to Kazuma was overflowing with scorn , still he didn''t display the slightest reaction and continued his negotiation with Juugo.


    "By the way, how capable were they?"


    "There wasn''t a lot of time but at best, they are merely first-class. As long as they don''t have some huge hidden trick, they''re at a level me and Ayano can deal with."


    "Humph --- But, an incident is an incident. Should I call back Genma and Ren?"


    "They''re not here?"


    "They''re on a business trip. They went to Tohoku."


    "Unlucky -- well, do as you want."


    Negligently saying so over his shoulder, Kazuma stood up once more.


    This time without pause, he was seriously wanting to leave. But -


    "---- Wait."


    Xiaolei''s voice stopped those legs.


    Kazuma turned only his head.


    "What?"


    "There''s still something I need to ask you no matter what."


    Gazing at Kazuma with hard eyes as if she were in front of the enemy, Xiaolei fired the question.


    "You, who are you?"


    "Who, you ask?"


    Worn out by that insecure posture, Kazuma changed the orientation of his body leaning against a pillar and caught Xiaolei''s gaze.


    "My name is Yagami Kazuma. A freelance Fujutsushi. My favorite work is the danger-less ghost extermination, my goal is an uneventful life but that became non-existent since my main activity became the protection of the Kannagi Family''s Ojou-san --- well, that''s about it."


    More than terribly sketchy, he left out the most important data but, in outline that was truthful profile.


    "Don''t mess around!"


    With bare anger Xiaolei shouted.


    "It''s impossible to find a stronger Fujutsushi than me, a direct descendant of the Fuan family, in the streets! Answer! You, from where are you?"


    Xiaolei was exasperated.


    Contrastingly, Kazuma sneered persistently composed.


    "You have considerable faith in yourself, huh?" He declared severely.


    Meaning that while she continued loosing to Chris, Gaia and himself, she still posed as a >.


    "-------!!"


    Accurately understanding the meaning of those words, Xiaolei''s face colored with anger and disgrace.


    But for her, a direct descendant of the Fuan family nominated as the strongest Fujutsushi, Kazuma was a being that threatened the meaning of their existence.


    She won''t be easily deceived.


    Adjusting her breathing and calming her heart, she doubled the spirit driven at Kazuma.


    "Certainly, it''s not unusual for someone to be stronger than me. But, didn''t you control the mist much more than that Suijutsushi? Something like mist is in the water domain with a roughly seven or eight ratio at least. To have a stronger control that a Suijutsushi holding a sacred weapon, something like that cannot be achieved by an ordinary Fujutsushi. How do you explain that?"


    "How, you ask?"


    Even faced with Xiaolei''s identification confident she touched a vital point, Kazuma didn''t lost his composure for a moment.


    He declared, carelessly shrugging his shoulders.


    "As a Fujutsushi I have no connection with any lineage. I appeared out of thin air."


    "That''s impossible."


    "If you want to fuss over lineage so much Ill tell you that I am a direct descendant of Kannagi."


    "What?"


    At that excessively unexpected answer, after a few seconds, in mute amazement, Xiaolei gazed inquiringly at Juugo and Ayano.


    Both nodded at the same time.


    "It''s the truth. Because of different circumstances he claims to have a different name."


    ".............."


    Xiaolei looked at Kazuma once more. On her face there was shock that couldn''t be concealed.


    At any rate, more than her - no, the blood-line of the most powerful Fujutsushi she ever saw, is the direct descendant of the Kannagi Family -- the highest Enjutsushi authority.


    "Why in the world ----"


    "You want to ask the reason? Even I don''t know that," said Kazuma lightly over his shoulder.


    And then, he vaguely added.


    "Well, it must be that. No matter how famous the clan is, the founder was nothing but a person of doubtful origin. It means that this kind of mutation can appear."


    His tone was vapid tone but the language pretty abusive.


    This time he left without turning back.

 Volume 6, 4 - The way an avenger ought to be

    Volume 6, Chapter 4 - The way an avenger ought to be


    Part 1


    In one of the private rooms of a Chinese restaurant located close to the Metropolitan Police Department, Kazuma was explaining the details of the story to Tachibana Kirika.


    ".........what did you say? ", asked Kirika dumbfounded, staring at him in wonder, but without replying Kazuma gulped down his mapo doufu.


    He eliminated the pointless time of surprised cross-examinations, understanding she actually heard what he said but couldn''t comprehend it.


    Besides when Chinese food becomes cool it becomes unappetizing.


    "----Kazuma, wait"


    Quickly regaining her serenity, Kirika glared at Kazuma with a blank stare.


    "Right now, we''re talking about something unthinkably important. Can''t you be a little more honest? "


    "Not really, no matter what attitude I take the situation won''t change. "


    But even so, Kazuma didn''t rest his chopsticks. On the contrary, he asked Kirika.


    "You''re not eating? "


    ".......I lost my appetite", groaned Kirika in a dejected tone.


    But, she couldn''t do that.


    If Kazuma''s words were true --- and she absolutely couldn''t believe this man would lie at such a time --- the battle that will start before long might bring damage at a disaster scale to Tokyo.


    "But even so, I''ve never even heard rumors regarding the existence of sacred treasures from Water and earth."


    "Right. Even I didn''t know. The Suzerain didn''t either. "


    "Isn''t that weird? "


    Kirika knitted her eyebrows in doubt.


    "I don''t know when and how this world came to be but if something like that were to exist in reality, do you think it''s likely not even a bit on information would leak out? "


    "Who knows"


    That was a justified question but Kazuma''s response had no enthusiasm.


    "It doesn''t really matter. I have no interest in stories of the past. "


    "Not like that ---"


    With an earnest facial expression that doesn''t allow a negligent attitude, Kirika pressed for a answer.


    "What I''m trying to say is, weren''t the sacred treasures of Water and Earth just bestowed by the Spirit Lord? "


    In other words, that Chris and Gaia were the same with the Founder of Kannagi and the same with Kazuma.


    "I wonder..."


    Remembering those two''s ability, Kazuma murmured in a contradictory voice.


    They were certainly first-class Jutsushi.


    Chris was an excellent Suijutsushi, even Gaia, if Kazuma wouldn''t have used Kokusen, he wouldn''t have been able to repel him so simply.


    But.


    That was true and yet ---


    "I don''t think they were such significant masters. "


    Even if Kazuma were empty-handed, he did not think he''d loose to Gaia.


    It would be a close fight. He would maybe even suffer wounds.


    But even so, the empty-handed himself will without fail win in the end against Gaia owning a sacred treasure. He could assert that.


    "Huh, if you say it by your standard......"


    Retorting with a stunned expression to Kazuma who declared so without hesitation, Kirika noticed her own misunderstanding.


    "I see.......that''s right. It must be by your standard"


    If the sacred weapons were newly acquired, it meant signing a contract with the Spirit Lord.


    Then, if the person cannot stand in the same arena with Kazuma, who is a >, it means it doesn''t have that qualification.


    But, if so, they were an even more suspicious lot.


    "As for Suijutsushi families, I never heard of a Roengram. And then Gaia --- the Earth? the Chijutsushi who doesn''t give his surname, even more, the fact that he''s using an flagrant alias, that seems very questionable. "


    The Spirit Jutsushi, almost without exception stressed their family name.


    Because they are a class where inborn ability is more important than anything else, that could be called the natural current.


    Even for the > that acquired power unrelated to lineage, the trend is constant.


    Rather, for the sake of making a reputation, there are many who emphasize the surname even more.


    To sum it up, a Spirit Jutsushi who doesn''t name himself is someone who was either banished from the family or someone who has done a serious crime, anyway, someone for whom giving his name would produce inconvenience, nothing but a dishonest Jutsushi.


    For those kind of people, it''s impossible that they are the due successors of secret treasures.


    "It''s not only that"


    To perform a magic ceremony by gathering the sacred treasure of the four elements, that''s fine so far. But ---


    "At the time of the Fuan Family they used force because the negotiations failed and yet when it comes to Ayano-chan they attacked suddenly, right? Just what were they thinking? "


    "At first, they began in a negotiation-like fashion, though "


    "Don''t make fun of this. You understand, right? "


    Kirika didn''t respond to Kazuma''s joke but coldly replied.


    What Kazuma meant by negotiations was what Chris said: "If you obediently hand over Enraiha I won''t hurt you".


    Even if they tried negotiating with the Fuan family one way or another, the change in attitude was too big.


    Or perhaps, because there was no way to consider those negotiations it looked like some kind of proclamation of war.


    "They wanted to turn the Fuan into their allies but when it comes to Kannagi they planned to be hostile since the beginning? If it were me I would try my best not to make enemies of the Kannagi only --- do you think they have some kind of grudge? "


    "Who knows? While you''re searching for them, if you feel so inclined, investigate it. "


    At Kazuma trying to push something even more troublesome on her, Kirika turned to him a glare full of blame.


    "Hey, it''s not like I have that much spare time. Even if you request an investigation from me, we still don''t have a prospect"


    "This and that are different. This is for the Special Information Storage Room and it''s an issue of maximum priority. "


    It was a fair argument. This man, when it''s advantageous for him, won''t hesitate to do some whitewashing.


    "Besides, it''s not like there isn''t any compensation. If you find their whereabouts before they start to move, the Kannagi will owe you big time. That''s sweet. "


    "-----That''s if we can find them. "


    "Well, anyhow, do your best"


    "You too. "


    At that reply, Kazuma, who said so over his shoulder like it was someone else''s problem, frowned involuntarily.


    "Why do I have to be involved in such a troublesome thing no matter what? I was supposed to have a little income by exorcising ghosts with one hand and spend my life in tranquility and peace "


    "You''re such a.....", sighed Kirika astonished at Kazuma''s lower middle class-like ambition, excessively unconscious of his own position.


    "You can state that as much as you want but it''s impossible. No matter how you think about it, you were born under the star of upheaval. "


    "What a thing to say. How rude. "


    Asking so with a tone of forced resentment, Kazuma left his seat.


    "In any case, I count on you. More that the fact that the Suzerain requested it, you don''t have the choice to stay out of it. "


    While concealing his the feelings on facial expression by casting his eyes down, his lips raised as if smiling.


    From those lips, a voice so flat it could give one shudders came out.


    "Because right now it''s not the time to do that. "


    "............."


    While Kirika didn''t say anything, Kazuma left the room.


    Left alone, she continued to stare at the door Kazuma left through for a very long time with a pained gaze.


    Suddenly her eyes dropped on the table.


    With more than half left, vapor frequently rose from the cooking.


    But, no matter how vibrant the colors looked, how delicious the smell was, the appetite that was totally eradicated could not be revived.


    "Speaking like you''re not caught up in this is forced, you know...."


    She remembered. That one moment his mask failed and his honest face peaking from underneath.


    So empty it made her shudder, so ghastly and sorrowful beyond comparison ---- that kind of face.


    "I really.......entrust this to you, Ayano-chan"


    Part 2


    Dream


    That was, a dream.


    "Otou-sama, Okaa-sama, I was able to do Senga Kyuren (trad. Nine Verse Pierce Fang)!"


    The time when she was an innocent girl, when she didn''t know anything and not knowing was permitted.


    "Ooh, well done >! You have maybe more talent than my sons, no? "


    The strong, gentle father.


    "You did your best >. But you are a girl so you must learn to be more couteous, right? "


    The beautiful mother.


    And then, although competing with each other for the Successor position, the brothers with a close relationship.


    A happy, perfect world.


    Satisfied in just about everything, with nothing to complain about, the passing of day after day, all peaceful ---


    But, that was a dream.


    The memory of very, very distant paradise she was parted with----


    "Haaah! "


    As if trying to shake off the past, Xiaolei earnestly swung Kokusen in the uninhabited dojo.


    She had no time to yearn for memories, all that was left to her was her body, Kokusen entrusted to her by her father and ---


    "Without exception, I will take revenge! "


    Only that thought, in was similar with obsession.


    She needed power. Above all else. --- No matter what she must sacrifice to get it.


    Juugo said to rather overcome weakness rather than simply discard it. But, she does not have time enough to do that.


    No matter how you gloss it over, women are > things. When it comes to their motion ability, they are inferior to men.


    She could not recognize that weakness, accept it and then overcome it.


    She just lost everything.


    Without even that scrap of power she has, she would be degraded to a powerless girl.


    Right now she wanted a more reliable strength than that idealistic thought. She didn''t care about anything else.


    She understood what Juugo was trying to say.


    The blade that was pointlessly chipped off, instead of obtaining the utmost firmness and sharpness, will loose its tenacity and become brittle.


    But she was fine with that.


    Foe example, if she were smashed in just one swing, if she could cut the enemy''s life at the same time , she''ll count it as a win.


    "I''ll definitely kill --- to make my father''s, my mother''s, my brothers'' regret disappear, with this hand! "


    Thinking only such heartbreaking thoughts, Xiaolei continued to wield the spear.


    More faster, more sharper, she honed her body and heart to the utmost limit ---


    "You work hard, huh"


    "-------!! "


    At the sudden voice Xiaolei turned in one motion. At the same time she turned to confront the instant enemy, she set up Kokuzen including a frozen, frank intent to kill.


    But the girl the spear was trusted at, didn''t show any reaction towards it.


    At the entrance of the dojo, her shoulder touching the gate that remained opened, lightly leaning against it, she looked at Xiaolei with folded arms.


    "What do you want---"


    "It''s not good to train too much ---- Or is this a diversion? "


    Smoothly averting the unfriendly question, the girl --- Ayano, continued talking.


    As if poked in a painful spot, Xiaolei shut her mouth.


    Even she didn''t expect this kind of practice full of idle thought ho have results, rather she understood it could be harmful.


    But, even so ---


    "Well, I think I understand the feeling of not being able to motionlessly stay in one place but don''t destroy the dojo, okay?"


    For Ayano that was nothing more but a silly joke.


    But for Xiaolei agonizing over her own weakness, she could only hear those words full of severe sarcasm.


    ".....is that, sarcasm? "


    "----Ha? "


    "Is it an insinuation that I cannot perfectly control Kokusen!? "


    The girl screamed with a violent emotion.


    She understood deep in her heart that she was venting her anger but even so she did not stop.


    The reality she was unable to change, the sense of helplessness she could do nothing about, she pushed all that onto Ayano and scowled at her with the intent to kill.


    "..................."


    In silence, Ayano accepted that glint in the eye --- unexpectedly, her gaze spontaneously slipped away, with a smooth motion.


    Without showing vigilance to the girl who was about to spring at her at any moment, she calmly took off her her stockings, entered the dojo and walked to the wall.


    And then, she took a six feet wood cane hanging on the wall and threw it at Xiaolei.


    She took a wooden sword for herself and nimbly swung it to ascertain its weight.


    "For now, I think there''s a more meaningful way to use your time instead of worrying by yourself endlessly and become unable to control your urge to destroy, no?"


    The point of the wooden sword was exactly aiming at Xiaolei''s eye.


    The distance between was roughly three meters. For a sword that was rather far but for a cane that was already within reach.


    "You, do you think you can be my opponent? ", declared Xiaolei with unconcealed contempt to Ayano who suggested they become sparring partners.


    In spite of doing nothing but run away from her attacks during yesterday''s fight.


    What''s more, even if Ayano were to say "Let''s stop then", right now she didn''t felt like stopping.


    She wouldn''t pardon her even if Ayano turned her back on.


    --- This is what > means.


    "I''ll beat you up until you''re unable to stand and never will you treat me with contempt! "


    Without restraining that boiling ferocious impulse, Xiaolei grasped the cane tightly. And then ---


    "Haa! "


    Without signaling the start, she fired a sudden thrust with all her strength. The aim was the throat.


    Clearly exceeding the practice level, it was a blow meant to kill.


    But, without showing surprise, Ayano lightly shifted the wooden sword and handled it. Even the next attack, extremely easily.


    But even so, without pausing her hands, Xiaolei continued to wield the spear.


    The girl''s tactics were exceedingly standard. In any case, capitalizing on the lengthy distance, she increased her attack from a place where the enemy''s hits couldn''t reach.


    It was simple but there were few gaps. Those thrusts that attached more importance to numbers that power was turning so quickly it seemed it''s pointed end was split in several ones and didn''t allow the opponent to get closer.


    Thus, since the opponent''s sword couldn''t shorten the distance, she could never be defeated.


    Rather than attacking, Xiaolei continued to stab like she was molding a > that defended against the invader enemy before her eyes.


    Of course, she couldn''t continue that move eternally but her limit was still very far.


    "If I hit once it''s the end"


    It doesn''t matter where. At the very least she must disorder her posture.


    After that, regardless of consent or refusal, if she can continue hitting her, in three seconds her bloodstained lump of meat will lie down on the floor.


    Her cheeks distorted with a dark joy, Xiaolei attacked incessantly without break.


    But, immediately following ---


    Ghan!


    With a clear sound, the pole was thrown up right overhead.


    Ayano who until now continued to ward off the attack with lowest movement, suddenly and forcefully brushed away the cane.


    Although Xiaolei''s posture was only slightly thrown out of order, she quickly brought back the cane.


    But matching the timing of her returning, Ayano reduced the distance.


    "You---! "


    Xiaolei unleashed the thrust away cane once more. But as if matching that, Ayano too swung right in front the wood sword.


    Because her posture was inadequate, the power of Xiaolei''s blow was somewhat weaker.


    Conversely Ayano''s attack was a blow with plenty body strength behind it.


    The wooden sword with a superior power , at the same time it adverted the cane''s trajectory, it advanced as if gliding on that surface and with unparalleled accuracy guided by the cane it faced Xiaolei.


    It was a blow that was both offensive and defensive. Understanding her unavoidable defeat in front of the wooden sword drawing near her eyes, Xiaolei unintentionally closed her eyes.


    "Kuh.................................?"


    But, no matter how much time passes the impact doesn''t come. Timidly opening her eyes ---


    "Wha!? "


    Before her eyes, or rather leaving a millimeter gap in the space between her eyes and the pointed end, the wooden sword was thrust.


    It skillfully stopped just before her.


    Traditional fencing, because of the hardness of the skull and its roundness and because the blade cannot follow it properly, is a school that avoids striking > but for Ayano, the successor of Enraiha, something like that it''s irrelevant.


    In front of that overwhelming destructive power, no matter how solid a bone is, for her it''s the same as thin paper. It''s impossible to protect the fragile brain inside.


    That''s right, without a doubt, this is a certain fatal wound --- which means she was perfectly defeated.


    "Kuuh......", moaned Xiaolei biting her lips in disgrace.


    Looking up, in her field of vision divided in two parts by the wooden sword, Ayano was watching intently this way.


    That facial expression was thoroughly tranquil and no joy for paying yesterday''s debt could be felt.


    --- As though, the victory was obvious and the necessity to be glad was found nowhere.


    "Huh---- Kazuma said so yesterday but Xiaolei doesn''t display any technique. It is beyond monotonous. You shouldn''t be negligent thinking you''ll win and should aim at varying your attack a bit more"


    In addition she took the role of mentor and went as far as to point out her faults.


    At that humiliation that burned her entire body, the hand holding the cane trembled.


    In truth, she understood it yesterday. That this girl was clearly more stronger than she.


    Or to put it another way, she was weaker even than this girl.


    Weaker.


    Weaker than Kannagi Ayano, weaker than Yagami Kazuma,


    weaker than Christian Roengram,


    weaker than Gaia.


    "Why........"


    In spite of having to kill her enemies no matter what, she cannot bring them down --- she does not have the power to do so.


    "Why.......why am I, so weak? "


    That sorrowful wailing reverberated in the dojo.


    "................"


    Unable to find appropriate words, Ayano was silent.


    It wasn''t just words.


    She could do nothing for this wounded girl


    In spite of the fact she couldn''t let it continue like this, she couldn''t skillfully speak, and even though she knew it would be absolutely clumsy to neglect the way Xiaolei was right now, she did not know what to do.


    Ayano too has the experience of important people getting killed.


    But, in her case before her anger at the killers had time to brew in resentment and the desire for revenge, everything was settled.


    Therefore Ayano couldn''t sympathize with the dark passion of an avenger and the "I''ll kill him even if I have to sacrifice everything" kind of thoughts.


    For this reason, she was able to stop the rampaging Kazuma who was swallowed once in a torrent of those kind of thoughts but --- also for this reason she couldn''t say anything to Xiaolei, one step away from loosing it.


    ".........On this occasion, it should be good to have a talk with Kazuma, huh? "


    "What? "


    At the proposal she unexpectedly thought of, Xiaolei grimaced dissatisfied from the bottom of her heart.


    "What will talking with that frivolous man do for me? "


    "No, well --- he is certainly frivolous and there''s nothing you can do about it normally "


    Even though she readily agreed, Ayano added a sentence Xiaolei found unpardonable.


    "But he once planned his revenge and then, he accomplished it. "


    "Wha--? "


    She saw yesterday that he was a model-like frivolous and thoughtless man that didn''t even know the word revenge so Xiaolei opened her eyes wide.


    But quickly curved her lips in cynicism and declared with scorn.


    "Well, for him revenge comes easy no matter who the opponent is. Or rather, with so much power at his disposal he wasn''t able to protect what was important? "


    At Xiaolei, sneering at what a careless guy he was, Ayano showed an unbelievably bitter smile.


    "It wasn''t like that. Because back then Kazuma wasn''t a Jutsushi but only a normal person. "


    "What........? He wasn''t, a Jutsushi? "


    "You heard yesterday about him being a direct descendant of Kannagi, right? But, he was completely lacking when it comes to the ability of Enjutsu.


    That''s why, because he was judged to be incompetent and useless he was driven out of the family. "


    "Wha......that means......."


    At the cruel history that couldn''t even be guessed from Kazuma right now, Xiaolei lost her words.


    Looking straight at her, Ayano talked without stopping.


    "He left the house, fortuitously met his loved one, lost even that and then obtained power for the sake of revenge. Although I don''t know the particulars. "


    "....................................................................I see"


    At the end of a very long silence, Xiaolei murmured so, quietly.


    That was surprising.


    Every man has his history but that kind of man lacking sincerity was burdened with such a heavy past.


    "So, what''s up with that? "


    "Eh? "


    At the sudden retort, Ayano stared in wonder.


    "I sympathize with his past. But then, what kind of advantage would I gain from talking to him? Should I ask him about revenge know-how?


    But, after all, he succeeded in his revenge because he had enough power to do so, nothing more that that, right? "


    That''s right. After all, it was only that.


    Kazuma won because he was stronger. And because she was weaker she couldn''t win.


    That was like a mathematic formula, a cruel but impartial logic.


    There is no place for sentiments to cut it, nothing tricks can overthrow. Therefore, there''s no point talking with Kazuma.


    Xiaolei concluded so but Ayano shook her head together with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not like that -- even after carrying out his revenge Kazuma can properly live on, don''t you see? But in your case, nothing comes to mind after revenge. "


    "------you mean, you don''t thing I''ll succeed? "


    "No, can''t you see I''m not talking about success or failure --- it''s about what will you do after you finish your revenge. I just cannot imagine any kind of vision after. "


    "................."


    Xiaolei completely couldn''t understand what Ayano was trying to say. ---- No, she rather wanted to deny that reasoning.


    In any case, entrusting herself to the boiling discomfort, she bluntly said over her shoulder.


    "I don''t know what that means. Besides, that is inconsequential. "


    "Hmmm, I see"


    Ayano tilted her head to the side in confusion. But because she herself didn''t accurately knew what she was trying to say, she let it go.


    Taking advantage of that, Xiaolei forcibly changed the subject.


    "By the way, what kind of guy did he take his revenge on? Since he needed so much power? It was by some chance someone famous? "


    "Aah--- yeah---- from what I heard it was Erwin Leszar"


    "Hee--, that seems like a big-shot"


    Xiaolei was calmly throwing in the appropriate words in the conversation but when the meaning of that name permeated through her brain, all blood ran from her face.


    "......eeh? "


    "I''m telling you, Erwin Leszar. The one from >. But then I only heard this from another person and didn''t check it with Kazuma"


    ".......Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? "


    With the biggest shock she had since she came to Japan, Xiaolei screamed to her heart''s content.


    "Aah----, by the way"


    Several minutes were required for Xiaolei to regain her composure.


    Trying to soothe one way or another the girl who drew closer and grabbed her, pressing question after question, there was something Ayano worried about ever since she peeked inside the dojo.


    "Are these the same clothes as yesterday?


    "It can''t be helped, right? I didn''t have enough composure to bring a change of clothes. "


    "........then, your underwear? "


    "........."


    Xiaolei replied in silence at Ayano asking even more questions.


    Unintentionally Ayano looked at the ceiling.


    After several seconds, with a facial expression wondering what to decide, she quickly declared:


    "Let''s go shopping"


    "--------------------ha? "


    "It''s not ha?, right? A girl with nothing more but the clothes on her back! No matter how much you pretend to be a man, there''s no need to go so far and imitate a man''s sloppiness! "


    Talking on and on in an indignant tone to the dumbfounded Xiaolei, she turned a critical glance all over her clothes.


    "Anyway, you must get ready to change close immediately. I''m telling you, you have no right to refuse. If you like, it''s fine to borrow from me --- "


    Ayano stared at Xiaolei''s physique -- especially the area around her chest.


    "The size doesn''t seem to fit"


    "I''m sooo sorry! --- no, not even that, carelessly going shopping in this kind of situation -- are you stupid? "


    Although overpowered by the force that won''t take no for an answer, Xiaolei eagerly tried to rebut.


    As expected, because she wasn''t very familiar with insults in the Japanese language, her way of speaking was pretty direct but Ayano didn''t give a damn.


    "Then, what will you do? We don''t know how many days it will take to settle things with those guys and you plan to wear the same clothes all the way? "


    ".....I''m properly washing my underwear. "


    "What of it? As piece of mind that''s a complete failure----"


    Ayano relentlessly knocked down the whispered objection.


    "Besides, there''s nothing we can do at the present. We don''t even know the enemies'' whereabouts. "


    At present, Kazuma and the Special Information Storage Room were investigating in all directions.


    For Ayano, an Enjutsushi, and Xiaolei, whose investigating ability was good but who couldn''t oppose the enemy by herself there was nothing to do but be on stand-by until the result will appear.


    "Then, it''s preferable to pro-actively go out and maybe they will be lured to attack and the development can be speed up. "


    "Just the two of us? "


    "Of course, I''m calling Kazuma too. If we are really attacked, it would be difficult if it''s just the two of us. "


    ".......I understand. Let''s go. "


    After a silence of a few seconds when she seemed to think of something, Xiaolei nodded shortly.


    Part 3


    "---So, why do I have to accompany the two of you shopping? "


    The summoned Kazuma was pouting as expected. He was called out for a diversion that could lure out the enemy so it was only natural.


    "But, we can''t help it. Because this child came to Japan with only what she''s wearing. "


    "Then lend her some of yours", replied Kazuma without but after suddenly looking at Xiaolei''s body, especially her chest, he shook his head.


    "Impossible, huh? "


    "........Are you guys picking a fight? "


    Xiaolei glared with angered eyes at the two.


    It must be their imagination but her glint in the eye thick with thirst for blood was more intense than their first meeting.


    "Why is she so angry? "


    "Because I already made that joke"


    "Hmm, I see. It''s no good telling a joke twice, yeah "


    Kazuma nodded solemnly. But, of course, that kind of attitude could only rub Xiaolei the wrong way even more.


    "you.....guys.....!"


    "But well --- there''s that, right? "


    Plainly disregarding the reaction of the angered girl, Kazuma continued.


    "You shouldn''t be that pessimistic, no? In this world there are guys who worship smaller than small, AA"


    "What do you mean? "


    "What, you ask? Boobs"


    "I''ll kill you! "


    While blushing at the too straightforward answer, Xiaolei fired Kokusen while it was still covered.


    Extremely easy, Kazuma avoided that. Even more than that, he even stopped the wind blade that was about to be released impulsively from the sacred treasure before it happened.


    It seems that he got the hang of it from yesterday''s fight.


    The exasperated Xiaolei didn''t even notice the significance of it.


    "Uuuu........I''m....I''m going back! ", she screamed halfway crying as the attack she fired in a frenzy was completely avoided.


    Even when taking a rougher attitude, after all she had the upbringing of an Ojou-sama and wasn''t used being ridiculed this way.


    But, Ayano quickly grabbed the girl''s hand about to run.


    "Wait please. What about the clothes I should buy if you''re not there? "


    "Buy some suitable ones! "


    "No. Leaving clothes aside, I can''t conjecture the size of your underwear. If you wear a bra that''s not fit for you, even if they are small, your breasts will get smaller "


    "Don''t say small! "


    "That''s right. Besides the shape will be ruined. Breast that are shaped poorly beside being small won''t even be noticed by perverts who like small breasts. "


    "Who is a fetish for perverts!? "


    In a tone as if she was biting, Xiaolei turned over almost twisting her neck.


    This time she drew closer to Ayano.


    "You, aren''t you too good a match for this guy!? "


    "No, this is all thanks to you"


    "---------ha? "


    At the uncertain response, Xiaolei stared in wonder.


    Thereupon, Ayano send a gaze full of gratitude towards the girl --


    "It''s because I''m always in the situation of him messing around with me. This is the first time I experience such calmness when being together with Kazuma. Thank you, everyone! "


    That was said in a tone loaded with a flow of emotions.


    The girl that was used in a totally different manner from the way a decoy should, warped her lips, pained from the bottom of her heart, and spat out.


    "........you''re the worst, both of you......."


    --- And then, approximately three hours after.


    Changed in the clothes she just bought -- obstinately men''s wear --- appearing to have exhausted all her energy, Xiaolei sat down dead tired on one of the benches in the rest area.


    "......this is only shopping but.......but why is it so....."


    "A woman''s shopping is lengthy, isn''t that general knowledge? ", said Kazuma not seeming to be worn-out.


    Incidentally, Ayano, still full of vitality, after finishing buying clothes for Xiaolei, was bustling about here and there searching clothes for her.


    ".......I, I never felt so tired before when shopping. "


    "That''s---- since you''re the Fuan family''s Ojou-sama I imagine that conversely, the stores employers would ask how to be of use. How could that be tiring? "


    "......is that wrong? "


    "No? Think about it like the inferiority complex of a poor person and don''t mind it. "


    ".................."


    Xiaolei glared at Kazuma in silence. It''s inevitable that all of this man''s speech and conduct hit a nerve every time.


    "Besides, why aren''t you tired? "


    "Because if you don''t have to put someone in a good humor it''s the same like taking a stroll. When the shopping companion gets tires it''s almost invariably mental fatigue."


    If one were to simply speak during the exercise the degree of weariness due to shopping can be disregarded.


    In spite of this, if even adult males give up on this it means the emotional fatigue is very great.


    For example, if one were made to accompany someone to an unfamiliar place which was very uncomfortable and made to endlessly compare clothes with a >, a trivial word can become fatal, that sort of thing.


    But, Kazuma naturally doesn''t humor Ayano and for example if he were to accompany her to a lingerie shop, instead of being calm he would be very shameless so he wouldn''t get tired.


    "........how long will this continue? "


    "Until Ayano is satisfied, of course. Ask the person itself for a specific time. "


    "................"


    At that careless answer, Xiaolei let out a small sigh. And then, she suddenly looked at her feet.


    There were two paper bags full of clothes there.


    What she bought --- rather, what she was made to buy was three times the amount but everything that wasn''t necessary for the time being was ordered to be delivered home.


    Beyond the fact that the danger of an attack wasn''t low, she couldn''t move under all those baggage.


    By the way, Kazuma was empty handed.


    Not even Ayano would dream this man could accept to carry luggage so she didn''t ask him from the beginning.


    As a matter of fact Xiaolei was grateful for the shopping.


    For her who escaped with nothing else in her hands but Kokusen, of course she didn''t had clothes to change in but nothing remained after her traveling expenses.


    --- But, even so.


    "Geez, does she really understand the situation, that woman? "


    "Hmm, I wonder", replied Kazuma in a vapid tone.


    That attitude seemed to have even less tension than Ayano''s and Xiaolei reflexively grimaced.


    In spite of possessing so much power, he wasn''t self-conscious of the duty that accompanied that power.


    He was frivolous and lacked sincerity --- she was also jealous of him maybe but Xiaolei didn''t think this man was suitable to have power.


    But, even if that was true, she could not ignore him.


    She has something she must ask him no matter what. Because that was the reason she went along with this shopping.


    Without looking at Xiaolei, she said while looking at the floor.


    "........Yagami"


    "Hmm? "


    "It seems that once, you lived for the sake of revenge, right? "


    ".........Aah"


    Kazuma instantly shifted his attention to where Ayano was, but answered shortly as if he didn''t heard something unnecessary.


    Once again, Xiaolei asked directly.


    "Do you regret it? "


    "No"


    "-----Are you satisfied? "


    "No"


    At the second question, Kazuma replied in exactly the same manner.


    At that reply you could read nothing into, Xiaolei probed his facial expression with a side glance and asked again.


    "Then, why? "


    "Because there was nothing else to do. "


    "Wha--- did you kill him for that half-baker reason, that Erwin Leszar? "


    "Aah--- I killed him, I killed him. "


    Warding off Xiaolei''s criticism with a nonchalant air, Kazuma declared thoroughly frivolous.


    "I chopped him until his body turned to lumps of nothing more that a hundred grams, his soul was taken by the devil he had contracted with and dragged to the bottom of hell. Right now he''s being used like a slave or his power returned to its origins and he was terminated, one of these two"


    Remembering the spectacle that time, Kazuma laughed with a simmering happiness and took the opportunity to ask.


    "So, what of it? "


    ".....Previously, I heard about that man from father. He greatly admired him. He said it wasn''t an exaggeration to call him the all-time high genius of magic. "


    Kazuma was silent. but, without minding it, Xiaolei continued.


    "He''s the man who lay the foundation of present day magic. He was born anew these last three hundred years, and possibly all resurrection Jutsu and most theories, they all originate from him.


    Did you have the right to kill that kind of genius? "


    "If I think about what you''re trying to say----"


    Letting out a small laughter, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then, what about you? "


    "What? "


    "For example, if that odd couple killed your entire family for the sake of the greater good, would you forgive them? "


    "That''s......."


    For an instant Xiaolei faltered. But that was definitely not because she was hesitating.


    That''s right, hesitating it''s unthinkable.


    It''s impossible to hesitate.


    No matter the reason, even if the entire world would recognize their actions as justified ----


    "That''s how it is. Whether it''s righteousness or reason, those have no connection to revenge.


    For example, even if what he did would bring permanent peace to this world, at that time, if Tsoi Rin had to be sacrificed no matter what to save the world from destruction, who cares about that? "


    Kazuma spun his words in that voice so flat it made one shiver.


    "No matter what, I cannot forgive him. I cannot allow a world where Tsoi Rin dies but he gets to live carefree. No matter how many chances I will be given, I would only choose one way. No matter by what means, I will invariably kill him. "


    "You........."


    Faced with that expressionless mask > in front of her, Xiaolei muscles along the spine shivered.


    Already saturated by hatred and resentment, because those became its normal state, it became expressionless without the possibility of change.


    Together with a shudder, Xiaolei perceived that by instinct.


    That was the result she would arrive at.


    "What''s with that ¡¸Because there was nothing else to do¡¹ crap? "


    She understood that frivolous reason for revenge was a lie. Because, although she didn''t arrived at the end of it, Xiaolei was following the same road.


    "That was like--- ¡¸I could think of nothing else but revenge¡¹! "


    "What''s the matter? "


    "Whaaa!? "


    At that sudden, easy-going tone of voice, Xiaolei jumped up from the bench, her fright laid bare.


    Turning around, that frozen expressionless that was there was already gone and the same aimless, cynical smile was looking here.


    "Wha--- what so suddenly? "


    "It''s not what right? You were to one to open the discussion so don''t get lost in your own world in the middle of it? "


    "Uu......"


    It was a very plausible identification so Xiaolei mumbled, having no way to object.


    But, she didn''t feel like continuing. If she were to continue she would come to realize without wanting to.


    That for the sake of carrying out her revenge she must also become so.


    She understood only one fragment of it, but her heart was swaying this much.


    If she were to know even more, she will maybe become incapable of carrying out her revenge.


    "No, I---"


    Adverting her eyes as if trying to escape, Xiaolei searched for an excuse to interrupt the conversation.


    But Kazuma, looking like he didn''t understood that, asked cheerfully like it was an ordinary conversation.


    "What did Ayano say to you? "


    "Eeh? "


    "Hmm? You heard it from her, no ¡« about me"


    "Eeh, ah, aah --- that''s---- yeah"


    "So, by making me the example, what did she say to you? That revenge is meaningless, that your deceased family doesn''t wish for something like that, did she say that kind of whitewashing? "


    "Ah, no, it wasn''t like that-----"


    While clumsily narrating it, Xiaolei felt something close to relief.


    The contents of this conversation are not easy but compared with the continuation of the one before, it was by far preferable.


    Leaving her vigor take its natural course, before she realized it, she even talked about the details of the fight where she lost to Ayano, which was supposed to be unrelated.


    And Kazuma was not the kind of person to overlook such a thing.


    "I see, you lost even to Ayano. You seem to only be losing. If you use a false name, you should call yourself > from now on! "


    "Don''t give me names! Rather, more that that, what was that about? Do you understand what she tried to say? "


    As expected, she was bothered about it a little so she pressed the question, pretending like she thought about it, but Kazuma faintly smiled bitterly.


    "Frankly, that was surprising. The fact that she pondered about something to that extent, no, she didn''t think about it saying I cannot explain this.


    She just somehow noticed it with her wild sixth sense. "


    If so it''s very typical of her -- Xiaolei obstinately asked Kazuma agreeing by himself.


    "What does it mean? "


    "Don''t mind it."


    "I do mind it! "


    Pulled in so much, that reaction was natural.


    But, Kazuma eluded the girl''s investigation thoroughly.


    "Even if I were to tell you right now, it would be meaningless. Because you will really only hear an >.


    You can forget about it now. If you think about something you don''t need, the blade will grow dull"


    "..........."


    She made a face like she didn''t agree in the least but at the same time she understood Kazuma had no intention of confessing.


    Although reluctantly, Xiaolei gave up on the investigation.


    But even Kazuma, it''s not like he didn''t teach because he was malicious or rather didn''t teach her just because he was malicious.


    What Ayano was trying to say regarding her > --- if she were to present it in a more embarrassing but easy to understand manner, one would be reminded of words like > and >, the illustration of a facing forward anticipated future.


    In a word, the action that is not connected to the future is barren.


    Taking your revenge is splendid but after you finish it you must earnestly become happy no matter what.


    She feared for Xiaolei not because of the act of revenge itself but for Xiaolei''s attitude of throwing everything away for the sake of revenge and not looking back.


    Compared with the revenge is useless bullshit, it was something much more thoughtful but, after all, was nothing but lip service from someone whose body wasn''t scorched in hatred.


    Besides, if the person was able to focus on the future he wouldn''t plan such a back facing deed from the beginning.


    Therefore, right now he couldn''t talk with Xiaolei about such things.


    Rather than rejecting it because she thought it trivial, it would be worse to think of her own self-protection because of an untactful influence.


    Even at the best of times, her ability was inferior. If she were to loose her resolution to risk her life above that, the probability of killing that would-be avenger would only be higher.


    That was, at the very least, one part of the reason she didn''t tell her.


    "----But well, if you want to die, just die. It won''t bother me. "


    Kazuma was this kind of man.


    And then, when the conversation was about to close and concluded, at that time---


    "-------Hmm? "


    He suddenly raised his head, quizzically squinting his eyes.


    One beat later, Xiaolei noticed too. That face that was swaying with confusion --- was coated in the color of hatred, and she decisively stood up.


    "Where......? This way! "


    Knowing the specifics of the location, she took Kokusen and started running without looking left or right.


    "He--y, wait a minute"


    Kazuma called her to a halt, but since he didn''t even stood up from the bench that apathetic restrain could have no effect.


    Xiaolei didn''t turn around but darted off speedily.


    Luckily, it should be called, Ayano came back before three minutes passed.


    "Huh? "


    Ayano looked at Kazuma, sitting alone on the bench with a doubtful gaze.


    "Xiaolei? "


    "She''s gone"


    "Where? "


    "Hmm----"


    At the again reasonable question, Kazuma inclined his head as if contemplating,


    "Up or down, which way do you think she went? "


    "What''s up with that, didn''t you ask her were she went? Did she went to buy something, that child? "


    "Rather that buying, it''s more like she went to throw away something. "


    "------What? "


    "Her life"


    At the seriousness of the words declared so smoothly, Ayano became speechless. But, she immediately understood the meaning of those cryptic words.


    "Wait a second, up and down are heaven and hell!? She > to one of those? "


    "Humph, something like that"


    "Did they appeared? "


    "No, somewhere for from here water and earth spirits are unnaturally noisy. The moment she sensed that, she rushed in.


    Although I don''t understand what she tries to do by herself"


    "You should have stopped her!"


    "I did stop her"


    "Not by saying > when you knew from the beginning she would ignore you! ", declared Ayano in one breath as if she saw everything.


    But of course, as one would expect, she knew Kazuma. She was flawlessly correct.


    "I couldn''t be help, right? I am your guard. I can''t go chasing after something else. "


    "Geez, let''s follow her! Which way she went? "


    "This way"


    Right after pointing in a rough direction, Ayano dashed to the entrance of the department store.


    And then, when she was about to continue after that ---- suddenly, she turned around. What was there was large number of paper bags full of new clothes scattered on the ground,


    "It''s not my fault, huh? ", murmuring irresponsibility, this time Ayano started running.


    Part 4


    That day, the Metropolitan Police Department Special Information Storage Room''s newcomer, Isurughi Daiki, was walking on the street with his senpai, Shimon Yuuto.


    Of course, it was during the job.


    He did not have the hobby of going on dates for male bonding. To say nothing of he fact that walking alongside this man was the worst kind of competition.


    ".................."


    Daiki raises a gaze full of envy at Yuuto. Just one phrase was enough to describe that man --- he was a handsome man.


    He height exceeded 180 centimeters and he had a slim physique without any flab, and finely chiseled features, un-Japanese in appearance.


    For Daiki, with a small build and child-faced, to this day mistaken for a middle school pupil, he was the kind of man no matter how much he envied, it still wasn''t enough.


    "Waah, what a bore...."


    The man accompanying him, languid because he couldn''t flirt in the middle of the job, abandoned the yearning he was secretly harboring and, on the contrary looked at him awkward as if saying "I don''t want to become like that".


    "Hey---, I''m tired, let''s enter a tea house. After all, we won''t find them. "


    "No way. What will you do if the Chief finds about this? "


    "At that time become the representative to be angry at. "


    "I disagree! "


    Although answering like that, not even him had any will to work anymore.


    Their current mission was a manhunt, the search of two Jutsushi, Chris and Gaia. They understood this mission ordered by Kirika was urgent and from the characteristics of their outward appearance they had the self-confidence they could certainly recognize them even without a photo.


    "How should we search for them? What is the probability of coming across them coming across them by walking randomly----- "


    "Hmm? What, you didn''t know? "


    Yuuto looked shocked at Daiki, who was murmuring in a puzzled tone.


    "What do you mean? "


    "What, you say -- right now, we''re the only ones searching. We''re only waiting for the result of the > guys. "


    "----Why only us? "


    "It''s not us. You''re the only one they expect something out of. "


    "-------? " Daiki still didn''t understand. What on Earth was expected of him?


    "I don''t really understand? My ability doesn''t have a searching aspect. "


    "The >, huh? It''s not that. You have another -- ever acting ability, right? "


    ""............."


    At Yuuto''s words, Daiki became silent, making a disagreeable face with al his strength.


    Certainly, he had two --- practically one special ability, but with two different forms of manifestation, it was somehow guessed.


    One was the > and the other one the manifestation of abnormal good luck regarding a critical situation --- after miraculously reaching a calamity.


    There''s no need to say it but Daiki wasn''t to happy about that.


    The meaning this power had was falling into dangerous and desperate situations, and then as a reaction, he was devastatingly unlucky in his everyday life.


    ".......What about it? Either way, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me. "


    Yuuto showed an ominous smile to his dissatisfied kouhai, and whispered in a low voice.


    "What it we find the guys we''re searching for and it comes to a fight, you, are you confident of winning? "


    "That''s obviously impossible! ", answered Daiki without hesitating for a moment.


    Excessively reasonable, he wasn''t even ashamed. The separation between people like them with modest supernatural powers and that existence was like that between them and ordinary people.


    For example, even for a professional boxer there''s no shame being knocked down by a tank. Just like a gold medalist runner won''t feel bitter about not being slower than a motorcycle.


    The difference between them and they just just like that or maybe even worse.


    "Well then, can you find the target? Finding it is the definition of unlucky. Don''t you agree? "


    ".......Well, I do"


    "Of course, it''s impossible for us to find them without the other party noticing us, that would be lucky. And when it comes to you, it''s impossible to have that kind of good luck. "


    "................"


    He was extremely unwilling to be called that but he had no rebuttal. Helplessly, he waited for the continuation in silence.


    "If it''s you, you might be able to find the target because of your natural bad luck. And then, if you find yourself in a pinch, maybe you''re able to escape because of your good luck. But the opponent is who he is. There is the possibility your own good luck won''t be enough. Therefore, I was appointed to help you"


    ".......Even if you say so, I don''t think one or two people will make a difference. "


    "That''s true. But, if you were to bear the full brunt of it, certainly the > will come out. With that power, even if you cannot win, you can stall. So, taking that opportunity I will run and report to the Chief --- "


    "Wait a minute! ", Daiki shouted angry, as expected.


    "What''s up with that inhuman strategy? If it''s so, why don''t we do this the other way? Senpai, you should protect the body of your kouhai! "


    "Don''t say such impossible things!"


    Yuuto irresponsibly waved his hand.


    "I don''t have that kind of inhuman, wicked power like you do. I won''t become something like a shield. "


    "What are you saying, >?"


    "Whoa! Don''t call people by the name of their power. There''s something wrong with a secret society-like code name. "


    "............isn''t this pretty much like that?", retaliated Daiki with a bitter expression.


    He wanted from the beginning to become a regular policeman but because of the power even he didn''t know about Kirika had her eyes on him and he was dragged against his will in this world.


    Consequently, his sense of values as a civilian was still strong and couldn''t even get rid of his suspicions towards the Special Investigation Unit to which he belonged.


    "I didn''t want to get involved with such doggy things like spirits and Youma. "


    "Saying such things....since your power has a special quality, the possibility of living without encountering them is pretty low, I think"


    "I, I wanted to deal with the crimes of regular people and someday become a detective! "


    "No, that''s impossible", concluded Yuuto without hesitation.


    Although unfortunate, when it came to this, Daiki''s character supported Yuuto''s view.


    Of course, a policeman shouldn''t have a scary face but being mistaken for a minor during night lookouts, he couldn''t be given a job of protecting someone.


    "Besides, you should look at reality a bit more. I think that Kirika-chan asked you something like If you want to become a detective please change your assignment, no? "


    "Uuuu......that...that''s......"


    "To say it would curse you. If you even think about leaving the Special Investigation Unit would ensure you will die in the first line --- No, even more, that woman would catch your soul and turn you into a sorcerer''s divination tool. "


    "Waah....No way......", Daiki lamented, having his future void of hope or dreams pointed out to him.


    Yuuto clapped the shoulder of his Kouhai and advised, trying to console him.


    "Well, don''t be so discouraged. Your ability to evade death is top-class. If you manage to survive long enough, I''m sure that someday you......."


    Pausing in the middle of it, his face became stiff.


    "...........senpai?"


    Daiki peeked at Yuuto''s face in wonder and he cast down his eyes with a rather false calmness.


    "Quicker than what I thought"


    "What? "


    "If the enemy can be found by such a halfhearted method, from now on you will be the first recruited for the investigation of dangerous enemies, and every time they will try to kill you, to torment you and curse you. "


    "......Don''t imagine such unpleasantness"


    "So it''s unpleasant, as expected? "


    "It''s unpleasant! "


    "I see --- what a pity"


    Including as much sympathy as possible, Yuuto hit Daiki''s shoulder once more.


    From that attitude, it was easy to guess. The young man who looked like a boy looked up at his senpai with a pale face.


    "H-hey....senpai?"


    "That shop window. Slowly turn around. "


    Turning in the direction Yuuto pointed out , he clumsily twisted his neck. Doing so, he saw in that huge window pane the reflection of a silver haired beautiful young man and a muscular short one.


    The duo was extremely peculiar and probably very singular even in the middle of Tokyo. It was obvious it was the target they were searching for.


    "No, nooooooo waaaaaayyy!"


    Daiki screamed inside his heart. But while doing so, the duo reflected in the show window, walked in the opposite direction from them.


    It was a brief moment of unintentional relief.


    "We''re following them"


    Yuuto gave out the heartless order.


    "Eeeh, shouldn''t we let them get away? "


    "I don''t really care but when Kirika-chan finds about this, will you take responsibility, right? "


    "Uuuu, th-that''s......."


    "If you quit here''s hell, if you go forward there''s hell, that''s your limit. "


    "Waaaaaah! "


    Overwhelmed by Yuuto''s thoroughly other people''s problem laugh, Daiki let out all the piled-up tears.


    "Where do you think they are going? "


    "Who knows"


    While tailing Chris and Gaia, both exchanged a whisper in a small voice.


    Incidentally, although both of them had many jobs involving non-human opponents, they didn''t excess at something so mundane as tailing someone. To make matters worse, this job where they risked their life gave them completely cold feet.


    They planned on running away as soon as the enemy began showing even the smallest sign of alertness.


    But, lucky or unlucky, they looked like absolutely not realizing they were tailed. Therefore, the duo continued chasing after them ---until it became the wrong time to quit.


    "Huh? "


    Immediately following the curved street corner, Daiki let out a confused voice.


    In spite of the fact that the street continued for a little in a straight line, for some reason the subjects of their tail were not in it.


    Thinking it odd, he took a few unsteady steps but suddenly Yuuto grabbed his arm from behind.


    "----Eeh? "


    "We''ve been exposed. Run. "


    "No, that''s impossible, right? "


    A soft voice concluded. From behind.


    They both turned around with the fastest movement possible.


    As feared, the silhouettes of both Chris and Gaia were standing there.


    They didn''t understand the detail but before they knew the shadow was seen through and they seemed to have taken a roundabout path.


    "Waa...aaaah....."


    "So, what on earth did you intend to do by following us? ", asked Chris cracking a smile at the confused Daiki.


    That was a smile that normally would make Daiki be charmed even if it belonged to someone of the same sex but understandably, today he didn''t have room for that.


    He looked for Yuuto seeking salvation but, that man was hidden behind his kouhai, brimming with the intent to push him.


    The hand supporting his back was definitely not to encourage him but but to push him towards Chris when the time comes.


    It was clear he prepared himself to run by using a decoy.


    "it''s.....it''s too much......"


    Daiki was crying in his heart but by really crying out loud, the situation wouldn''t get any better.


    Racking his brain like never before he searched for an explanation that those two would consent to.


    "A...actually.....to tell you the truth, we.......are, policemen......."


    "The Police? "


    Chris looked doubtful at them --- particularly at Daiki. Daiki''s voice became even more excited, continuing.


    "It, it''s true. I am Asian so I might look young but, I am properly of age. If you want I can show you my identification papers. "


    Although flustered, Daiki blamed his child face on race. Chris looked at them very long and finally nodded in consent.


    "Well, that''s fine. So, what does the police want with us? Show you our passports? "


    "Well......even inside the police we are belonging to a special department. Do you know about the Special Investigation Unit? It a department related to spirit incidents. "


    "Aaah, I heard about that. An organization famous for its uselessness. "


    "Uuuuu......."


    Faced with that point blank manner of speaking, Daiki spontaneously started crying. He didn''t have any particular attachment towards it but when thinking that the organization he belonged to was treated as incompetent because be has in it, he felt overwhelmed as expected.


    "Leaving that, we were thinking of asking what such powerful magicians like you doing in Japan.....with all due respect, we received orders to follow you"


    Mastering all his willpower, he finished the sentence until the end.


    It was a pretty clever explanation, Daiki was singing his own praise. Meaning that for the time being, there was no contradiction.


    "I see, that''s deplorable. ", declared Chris in a sinking tone full of pain.


    "De-deplorable, what is? "


    "If it''s true you''re the errand-boy of someone I want to meet, did you finished your verbal message? --- if it''s unrelated, there doesn''t seem to be a reason to let you live, no?"


    A death sentence.


    "Whaaah!? If I''m unrelated, there''s also no reason to kill me, right? "


    "Huh, you didn''t know? being stalked by an unknown person is extremely unpleasant, no? ", said Chris while smiling as if nothing in the world bothered him.


    Meaning Die for that.


    "Wait, well, if it''s a message you want to transmit, I can do that. Look, because of my line of work, I met with a lot of Practitioners "


    "Is that so? But who I want to meet is the daughter of that Kannagi Clan, you know? "


    "Aah, then, leave it to me. The connection with the Kannagi Clan is pretty deep. ", replied Daiki with a joyful look at the sudden chance.


    Chris too, openly nodded delighted at his good luck.


    "That''s good. Then --- tell her to come tomorrow at noon at Shinjuku Central Park. Of course, tell her she should bring the young Fuan prince"


    "And the Fujutsushi youngster", added Gaia without hiding his overflowing fighting spirit.


    Without showing any sign of his complete defeat yesterday or maybe precisely because of that, he seemed to burn with revenge.


    "I understand. I will definitely report it. "


    "Thank you very much. But --"


    Chris interrupted his speech with a somewhat ominous feeling and stared at Daiki and Yuuto.


    He said regretfully.


    "For the verbal message, one is enough. "


    "Tha --- Waaaah!? "


    Daiki tried to protest but he was interrupted by another problem as he was suddenly thrust away from the back.


    He turned around confused, and saw Yuuto running away with lightning speed.


    "Se, senpai!? "


    Because he didn''t really believe he would use the tactics, he instantly forgot the state of affairs.


    And then, suddenly calming down, he felt an awfully ominous presence from the back.


    "Uuu, aah, hey....."


    When timidly turning away, at the center of his field of vision, Chris was smiling with the same elegant air.


    But, unlike before, the surrounding were floating with countless water drops defying gravity.


    "You have been forsaken. How pitiful. "


    "If you think it''s pitiful, let me go"


    "Even if I said so --- carrying out one''s words is my creed", declared Chris calmly to Daiki, already on the verge of tears.


    His tone was polite but it was easy to understand he had no intention of letting Daiki live. He had that kind of expression.


    "Well then, sayonara"


    Together with those last parting words, an infinite number of water droplets, rushed towards Daiki with a speed impossible to confirm by sight.


    "Hiii"


    Resembling a water cutter, the water current that was strongly pressured became a blade that could cut through everything.


    It''s impossible for a human body to stand against that power that could turn even diamonds into flakes.


    Even more, an average human cannot even respond to that speed.


    The impeding invisible >. No matter how much luck one has, the physical body cannot escape from this >.


    Consequently---


    "Uuu.........Waaaaahhh!"


    Pulled out by the threat on his life, Daiki''s ability, the > was invoked.


    That could be said to be one of the peaks of his basic power: reaching a miracle instead of disaster.


    The enemy''s attack for some reason or miraculously failed and his body was protected from fatal woulds.


    But there are times when that is not enough.


    Interfering with fate, the times he cannot escape death, that power switched to a new phase.


    In front of the petrified Daiki''s eyes, suddenly, a huge hole opened.


    That hole gulped down all water bullets that were about to pass through his body and disappeared just as sudden as it appeared.


    Nothing remained behind. The change produced by Chris'' attack was only Daiki''s unsightly appearance, sinking on the floor, his back giving out because of shock.


    This was the >. Opening a dimensional hole and swallowing everything that was about to harm himself and expelling it in another dimension.


    "Hooo"


    Surprised by defending against his attack, Chris let out a frank voice of admiration.


    "I see, no matter the puniness, there still exists a state''s organization to repel demons. They employ such unique people. "


    "Eeh, no, that''s--- "


    Daiki hesitated, mumbling. He heard this power was rare but he absolutely couldn''t control it.


    If Chris were to amuse himself and attack a second time, this time there was a high possibility he would be turn into a bee hive.


    But luckily where Daiki was concerned, Chris turned his attention somewhere else.


    "So, will you too show me your ability? "


    "Eeeh? "


    Following Chris''s line of sight, Daiki looked over his shoulder. Doing so, he saw Yuuto that was supposed to have run a long time ago in a cold sweat unable to move.


    "Senpai --- why? "


    As expected, he tilted his head to the side puzzled, not thinking the answer will be I came to save you.


    But, the question was immediately cleared. Piercing through the asphalt, ivy-like cords coiled around Yuuto''s ankles preventing him from running away.


    "I don''t like those who run leaving a comrade behind. If you want to kill him, do it."


    With naked contempt, the Chijutsushi said so, over his shoulder. Chris also didn''t seem to have a different opinion.


    "All right. Well then, first of all..."


    Together with a bland answer, water spirits were summoned once more. This time there weren''t a countless number of water droplets but one water sphere materialized and then adjusted its shape to a long, sharp one.


    Compared to the attack on Daiki, this was much more careless. Griping that transparent spear in his hand, the beautiful Suijutsushi took a pitching posture.


    "No, wait! Wait! Wait! "


    Because his legs were bound, Yuuto couldn''t run. So he shook his hands and head panicking, trying to stop Chris.


    "My power is plain. It would be troubling if you expect a show unique in the whole world. "


    "Leaving the boring things aside, show it to me first"


    But without caring about it, Chris threw the water spear at him without hesitation.


    He easily pierced him.


    His chest easily perforated in the middle, Yuuto''s eyes opened wide. And then, his body was thrown backwards, and slowly, as if in slow-motion, it fell to the ground.


    The body lying down sprawling, didn''t even twitch.


    "Oh? ", murmured Chris in a tone half surprise and half disappointment.


    For a short while he looked at Yuuto but it didn''t do anything interesting, only blood was gushing out the whole in his chest.


    After several seconds passed again, Chris finally accepted Yuuto died. This time he let out a sight full of disappointment. And then he slowly shook his head.


    "How boring. It seems his ability wasn''t intended for battle, huh? "


    He regretted it, but after all, that was everything he had to say. In a tone of killing people like he was playing, he didn''t seem to sincerely reflect upon it.


    "Well then, please don''t forget the message. "


    Those words made Daiki''s features, who was staring at Yuuto with a pale face, to jump and look at Chris.


    "..........."


    In a calm tone, Chris emphasized those words to Daiki, who didn''t say anything.


    "Do you hear me? "


    "............Aaah"


    That broad reply made Daiki cast down his eyes in shame.


    ".....Isn''t this enough? Let me go"


    "Yes, of course. I said from the beginning I will only kill one. "


    Generously, with an elegant bow, Chris took his leave letting Daiki live.


    And then, Gaia followed too after looking at him full of disgust as if saying You coward.


    ".......Waaaaaaaahh....."


    When those two disappeared, Daiki threw himself on the ground in relief and breathed a long sigh.


    "I thought I was going to die, really....."


    He fleetingly look at the place where his senpai was lying down but quickly changed and looked up at the sky, murmuring.


    "You reap what you sow, senpai"


    Because of Daiki''s character, those words seemed positively cold. But, the reason for them became clear in a few seconds.


    "Humph"


    Yuuto who seemed to have died, suddenly got up. And then, with a good complexion, as if he didn''t lost a drop of blood, he laughed.


    "Playing dead after a certain-kill. Even if I say so myself, it was splendid. "


    "Isn''t it weird for a human to live after that? The question of pretense is not the problem.", returned Daiki amazed.


    That expression was hateful as usual but there wasn''t much to be surprised about.


    Meaning that for them, this wasn''t an unusual situation.


    "Geez, isn''t senpai''s constitution much more unreasonable than mine? "


    "The fact that your''s is flashy is the reality. But the fault of this technique is that my clothes get torn every time. Do you think this expense is covered? "


    "Who knows? Why don''t you ask the chief? "


    "Kirika-chan would never forgive something like that! "


    "Not my problem even if you tell me! "


    It was at the time Daiki replied so at Yuuto, pouting his lips in spite of his age.


    A boy holding a spear --- or maybe a girl --- came rushing.


    Finally arriving at the place the Water and Earth spirits had been activated, Xiaolei noticed the figures of two men.


    But they were not the ones she was searching for. Xiaolei was disappointed at their escape but she immediately discovered the huge red blood stain on one man''s chest.


    Looking around the surroundings, she discovered a great number of marks.


    There were water puddles everywhere and soil rising through the asphalt.


    Matching it to the man''s wounds, the state of affairs became clear. Without a doubt, there was a fight here.


    Perhaps, between these men and them.


    Xiaolei looked at those two including killing intent.


    "You two --- who did you fought with? "


    "---- you are? "


    The child-faced man asked cautious. That gaze was going back and forth between Xiaolei''s girl-like but dangerous expression and the spear she was gripping in her hand.


    That was the first time Xiaolei realized Kokusen was bare. Surely, before she ran here it was wrapped in its pouch but because of her killing intent the spear reacted and the power that leaked out tore it off.


    "Are you perhaps, the Fuan Ojou-sama? ", interjected the blood-stained man.


    Unbelievable from the quantity of blood-loss that would make one loose consciousness at best, he seemed unnaturally healthy for some reason.


    "......who are you people? "


    Replying with a question at a question. She had no intention of revealing any information before she knew who they were.


    But, in spite of the impenetrable attitude, th blood-stained man accosted her much too familiar.


    "There''s no need for that way of talking, no? We did our best and worked for Ojou-sama''s sake. "


    "What.......what is this? "


    "Aah, we are from the Special Investigation Unit and we were searching for Christian Roengram and Gaia at your --- or rather, the Kannagi Clan''s request. "


    Because she understood the child-faced man''s explanation, Xiaolei slightly softened her killing intent.


    "Come to think of it, Ayano said something like that"


    "That''s right, we''re not the enemy so please don''t make such a scary face. Aaah, my name is Shimon Yuuto. Nice meeting you. "


    "I am Isurughi Daiki. Nice meeting you"


    The two men introduced themselves with a smile but Xiaolei response was blunt.


    "I don''t really care about your names. Rather than that, did you find them? "


    "Yes just now. They nearly killed us. ", nodded the child-faced one-- Daiki.


    The girl drew near with a bloodcurdling expression.


    "Where? Where did they go? "


    "I, I don''t know that. Even we, we only managed to survive this. "


    While he was being grabbed by the collar and shook, Daiki explained frantically.


    Xiaolei looked at him with a plain what a useless guy and roughly thrust him away.


    "Shit, but, if they''re still close...."


    Hanging her hopes on a thread, she searched for their presence in the surroundings.


    The blood-stained man-- Yuuto''s voice reached the concentrating girl''s ear.


    "Aaah, by the way, there''s a message from them"


    "What----? "


    Xiaolei pressed Yuuto with a changed expression.


    "Say it! What did they say? "


    "Hmmm, what to do---"


    But, while lazily evading the girl''s spirit, Yuuto smiled somewhat mischievous, or rather lewd.


    "We did our best and put our life on the line but there wasn''t a single word of thanks. In this situation, without a kiss of appreciation, I don''t think I can remember the message...."


    Without even letting him finish his sentence, Xiaolei made Kokusen flash and the silver edge was next to the man''s neck.


    "Wow, a kiss of appreciation, huh? "


    Together with that subdued murmur, the last millimeter that separated the blade and the neck was filled.


    At the slightly cold feel on his carotid artery, Yuuto''s smiling face froze.


    "Should I give you a very hot one with this? "


    "Aaah, no, that''s.......I''m sorry"


    Yuuto apologized without shame or honor. Daiki gazed at that stiff face amazed and spit the words out together with a sigh.


    ".......Senpai, does your range include even such children? "


    "No, I''m already imaging the five years older version so I''m just trying to call dibs....no, that''s a lie, for someone like me even touching your shadow would be too awesome. "


    Daiki didn''t understand but it seemed like the blade was lightly pressed into the carotid artery.


    With a sidelong glance at Yuuto, unfolding a disorganized but insincere explanation, he frankly gave her the message.


    "Tomorrow at noon, you are supposed to go at Shinjuku Central Park. You and Ayano-san, together with Yagami-san. "


    "............"


    "Tomorrow, huh......? Are they setting traps......then, maybe right now......!"


    She scowled at Daiki as if shooting through him. And then, grabbing him by the collar, she pressed closer.


    "Hey! Where is this Shinjuku Central Park? "


    "Eeh....it''s this way. There are a lot of signs, so if you follow them, I don''t think you can get lost......but, why...?"


    There was no answer. By the time he noticed, Xiaolei was running, already ten meters away and faded away, accelerating.


    "No, I don''t think they''ll be there now......."


    Of course, that murmur didn''t reach the girl''s ears. He looked at Yuuto, as if saying what''s the deal with her but he was looking after the running girl, his face breaking into a smile.


    "Well, she was a fine aggressive girl. It seems like I found a new preference "


    "........Senpai, I''m saying this just to be sure but that''s a crime. "


    As a human being, as a policeman, Yuuto didn''t seem to care.

 Volume 6, 5 - What is eaten

    Volume 6, Chapter 5 - What is eaten


    Part 1


    Kazuma suddenly stopped and called Ayano, who was running ahead, to a halt.


    "Ayano, wait a second"


    "What, you''re not going to say you''re tired, are you? ", replied Ayano but it was obvious that wasn''t the case.


    In reality, looking over her shoulder, she saw this man breathing without disturbance.


    But then, when he had no motivation, he was the kind of man to say such shameless words as: I''m tired so I''ll take a break.


    "Xiaolei started to move. She''s fast. But it doesn''t look like she''s following something. Did she find some clue? "


    This time was different. Ayano asked of Kazuma, who was investigating the surroundings, an even more detailed explanation.


    "Where is she headed? "


    "This way. From here one is--- the ruins of the Tokyo Government Office? The ruins of Shinjuku Central Park? "


    "yuck"


    At those ill-omened names, Ayano involuntarily grimaced. Those places had been destructed in huge incidents before.


    The collapse of the Tokyo Government Office posed an especially big political problem, but Shinjuku''s Central Park was even worse.


    Because an outrageous being had been summoned there at that time, the Ki released by it made the soil and air there dark even today. You could say it was rotting.


    Like a plot of soil that was radiated, you couldn''t expect it to naturally recover in a short term.


    Because of the preliminary calculations that said that the purification will take from several hundred years to a thousand, in the worst case scenario, Kannagi Genma was requested to use the divine flame and burn it all to the ground.


    Reasonably, that idea was frozen. If he didn''t do so, nobody wanted to approach it.


    "That place is still sinister......Is there someone else there? "


    "Hmmm, I don''t feel anything in particular --- no"


    Interrupting his speech, Kazuma strained his eyes as if looking far away.


    And then, his mouth warped in a bitter smile or rather, a scornful laugh.


    "Oh dear!"


    "What''s happening? "


    "The fight began. The enemies are a Suijutsushi and a Chijutsushi --- them"


    "---!"


    Ayano opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    "What on earth is that girl thinking!? She can''t possibly win by herself! "


    "Well, someone who thinks of revenge can''t possibly be rational. I too was excessively rash at times. I had thoroughly attacked all of >''s branches. "


    "......Even though you had no proof Erwin Leszar was there? "


    "Yeah. Although there seemed to have been only good civilians inside. But I did pray for their happiness in the next world. "


    "You should be cursed, you damn heretic"


    Saying so coldly over her shoulder, Ayano brought that dishonest conversation to an end and pressed for action.


    "Hurry! Follow me closely, guard! "


    "Dear me"


    The conclusion was slightly dull.


    They both arrived at that place --- at the Shinjuku Central Park, exactly at the moment when the water whip manipulated by Chris was piercing Xiaolei''s abdomen.


    Of course, Gaia was standing beside him.


    "Gaah...."


    Already without enough force to scream, the girl with wounds all over her body revealed a tiny groan, her knees loosing balance and folding.


    The pointed tip of the whip that came out from her back undulated like a living thing. Its color was clearly stained light crimson of the flowing blood.


    Like a sneaky living thing, the water whip slipped out of Xiaolei''s body. Loosing her support, powerless, the girl''s body collapsed.


    The blood overflowing from that body collapsed face-up, turned into a pool of blood before her eyes. It was clearly a fatal wound.


    "Xi- Xiaolei! "


    "Oh, did you too came too? "


    Hearing Ayano''s shriek, as if he just noticed their presence, Chris replied with an air of composure.


    "Although I did say tomorrow, you couldn''t abide by the rule, huh? "


    And then, complaining so, extremely annoyed, but for those two who didn''t hear the massage, it didn''t make any sense.


    "did say, huh? Did you hear something about this?"


    "No, but that''s not the issue! "


    Looking very impatient, Ayano pointed at Xiaolei laying in her own blood.


    "We must save Xiaolei quickly! "


    "Right now it''s impossible. To go and nonchalantly pick her up in front of those them will make us the target. I don''t want something like that."


    "If......If that''s the case!! "


    While she was about to complain, Ayano shut her mouth as if noticing something.


    "That''s right"


    Faster that Ayano''s words, Kazuma nodded.


    "Kill them without delay and pick her up after. That is most reliable. "


    Even if they couldn''t loose in front of Chris and Gaia, they were so weak they could afford to totally disregard them.


    If she wanted to save Xiaolei, removing those two was after all the fastest method.


    In silence, Ayano unsheathed Enraiha. This time not to play or go easy on them.


    Faster than it was possible, with the decision to end this with one blow, she raised her power.


    She took a step forward. Behind her, th presence of wind swelled so much, enough to overwhelm hers.


    A feeling of almost omnipotent confidence gushed out from her chest.


    It''s impossible to loose. She thought so from the bottom of her heart. If they are together.


    But,


    "Humph, so you''re attacking right away. We''re being underestimated. "


    The expressions of Chris and Gaia were calm. In spite of seeing the difference in strength yesterday they faced off with a smile of composure.


    "Did you thing we came here without a plan? Look at this! "


    Together with that elated outcry, Gaia threw a capsule-like object that he took from his pocket.


    It suddenly burst open in the air, and a pure white smoke filled the surrounding atmosphere.


    And then, when the smoke cleared --- a grotesque animal was flapping its wings there.


    In short, from a huge eyeball, a pair of bat-like wings were growing. Judging from that molding that wasn''t natural and it didn''t feel very powerful, there was no doubt it was some kind on Youma.


    "Ooh, a Capsule monster, huh? "


    "........What''s that?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Well, either way, it''s not strong enough that it will become problematic......."


    Kazuma''s voice that was lightly flowing, was suddenly interrupted. Simultaneously, the presence of wind she felt from behind was rapidly weakening and then, discomposed.


    "Kazuma!? This is---"


    In Ayano''s eyes, unintentionally turning around, were reflected Kazuma''s, with a more grim stare than ever.


    The wind spirits that were whirling around him were rapidly torn off, as if sucked by something else. The direction of that flow was fixated to that Youma standing like a shield in front of Gaia.


    "Wha- what the heck is that? "


    Unconcerned about Ayano''s bewilderment, Gaia looked at Kazuma only and sneered.


    "Do you understand, youngster? This is a Youma that feeds on wind spirits --- it''s called > (trad: Wind Eater) "


    "Wha----? "


    "And--- "


    Following Gaia, Chris threw in the air the same kind of capsule. With the same exploding sound and white smoke--- but the thing that appeared from there was a thick mist with a red phosphorescence twinkling inside.


    It was an amorphous Youma, it''s body without real form.


    Including a sneer, Chris declared.


    "This is > (trad: Blaze Lull). I don''t have to explain what it does, right? "


    "Kuu---- "


    Ayano let out a murmur full of worry.


    Something like that was self-explanatory. Together with Homranagi''s appearance, the fire spirits were absorbed with great force --- and they were eaten.


    Even the flame cladding Enraiha became very small.


    She didn''t turn completely powerless but her offensive ability went down to twenty of thirty percent.


    That wouldn''t be so bad if they were small fry for becoming the opponents of those carrying Sacred Treasures, it was considerably unreliable.


    "This is bad", murmured Ayano inside her heart.


    It was an almost perfect trap. Most of their power was snatched away and in contrast, the opponent had no limitation, freely able to exercise all his power.


    That war potential ratio was perfectly reversed and even more, a hopeless gap was opened between them.


    She recalled Kazuma''s words from yesterday.


    " As long as they don''t have some huge hidden trick, they''re at a level me and Ayano can deal with"


    And this was a huge, gigantic hidden trick. Even where Kazuma was concerned, they greatly sealed his power---


    "Can I ask one thing? "


    Suddenly, that voice could be heard. Looking at him, facing the triumphant enemies, Kazuma asked in a quiet voice.


    "Leaving aside the issue of where you took those things from, you are Spirit Practitioners, right? Even if it''s another kind, not the ones you associate with, don''t you hesitate to let the spirits be eaten by Youma? "


    For a moment Gaia didn''t seem to understand what he was saying so he stared in wonder but immediately turning his whole face into a sneer, he declared loudly.


    "I wondered what you were going to say--- how idiotic. You son of a bitch, do you think The spirits are our friends, our important partners!? What an idiot! The spirits are similar with tools, why would I consider their feelings? "


    "Aaah, I understand. That''s enough. "


    "That''s why, we cannot talk with the likes of you, belonging to the old clans! You are tied to things like tradition or convention and don''t want to accept the changes and progress of a new era! The fact that such people possess Sacred Treasures is like pearls thrown before the swine! Quietly hand it over to me, I can use it more--- "


    "I told you to shut up"


    "wha---? "


    Interrupting Gaia''s statement, shouting his justice in a loud voice, similar to murmur, were Kazuma''s quiet words.


    That voice with an inferior volume was loaded with something that not only made Gaia shut his mouth, but warped his bearded face in terror, making him take a step back.


    But, that was only for a moment. Realizing he backed down, this time he laughed happily, barring his teeth.


    "Ha, ha ha --- even in front of this adversity you give off so much > to overwhelm me. --- that''s fine. I have waited to fight with someone as strong as you! "


    Gaia got excited. But, without following on that tension, Kazuma informed Ayano matter-of-fact.


    "We''re changing opponents. I''ll do the Suijutsushi. "


    "Ah, yes. "


    "I won''t let you! "


    Just at the moment they were about to execute that reasonable plan, Gaia trampled the ground with his short legs.


    Immediately following, as if a giant cut open the ground, enormous fissures were produced on the ground.


    The cracks spread at a too large scale to be an instant jutsu, it was obviously prepared before hand.


    In the end, even for Kazuma and Ayano who didn''t hear the message, when thinking why did they picked a fight at this place, before they managed to find the answer, the cracks on the ground spread even more, separating them.


    "----che"


    Kazuma smacked his lips. The gap made by the ground crack was a little more that ten meters. It wasn''t he could normally jump over without problems but right not there was Kazebami.


    The likelihood of him falling to his death if the wind spirits would be eaten in the middle of the jump was high so he couldn''t behave recklessly.


    "----Let''s see"


    Like a cat teases a mouse, a voice full of composure reached his ears. Turning around, as expected, there was the short man resembling a dwarf, bearing a huge battle-axe on his shoulder.


    While the Kazebami was flapping his winds above him.


    "............"


    Kazuma ignored Gaia, shifting his attention on the other side of the crack.


    At that place he couldn''t reach now, Ayano and Chris were standing, the battle having already begun.


    It was clear even at that distance that Ayano was being pressed down.


    He turned to Gaia once more. He was standing still like before, waiting for Kazuma to prepare for battle.


    No way, while tricking them with this plan, he''s not going to say right now: "I won''t behave so cowardly as to attack you by surprise"?


    "Are you prepared? "


    Kazuma replied with a light shoulder shrug at that question oozing with joy.


    "No, please wait for three more hours. I am busy right now. "


    "Don''t prattle, youngster! "


    Together with an angry roar, Gaia swung the battle-axe-- Nozuchi, down.


    The axe didn''t reach far but the ground it blew up turned to throwing stones, leaping with tremendous velocity.


    Kazuma promptly raised a wind barrier. But the spirits he summoned were readily devoured by Kazebami and it didn''t acquire enough strength to defend against the stones.


    There was no choice but to abandon defence. He jumped to the side as if tumbling and barely managed to avoid it.


    "Hey, hey, aren''t you the impatient one? "


    "No, I''m just glad to be able to kill you"


    Kazuma stood in front of Gaia sure of his victory, without hesitating or showing negligence.


    He didn''t gave up just yet. In this circumstance he was certainly at an overwhelming disadvantage. But that doesn''t mean there were no chances of winning.


    Kazebami was absorbing the wind spirits but that ability was definitely not infinite.


    Therefore, although he couldn''t do much his Fujutsu ability couldn''t be sealed. Still, he couldn''t use his ability.


    And because Gaia will definitely not interpose between him and Kazebami, close combat will be difficult.


    From what he saw from the fight yesterday, Gaia''s pride was the close combat.


    More than having the Sacred Treasure, which was a given, more that any jutsu, it was because the one who could mercilessly pummel more had the biggest power.


    "which means, Ayano''s side is more dangerous"


    Chris''s Sacred Treasure -- that water whip''s length could be changed at will.


    Which means that even in between Homranagi, he could attack at full power.


    If this were the usual Ayano, she could cut off the water whip and shorten the distance but it was unfair to expect something like that of her.


    Being attacked one-sided from a distance, there are low chances of being able to overcome the situation as it is.


    But, there was nothing they could do about it. Right now even protecting their bodies was dangerous.


    Until they found a way to overthrow the currently disadvantageous situation, they had no choice but to endure.


    "Be that as it may --- what to do?"


    The very best method would be to reunite with Ayano without waisting another second.


    The current crisis is a crisis precisely because they are separated.


    If they could reunite and switch partners, both Kazebami and Homranagi will become something of little importance.


    To say nothing of the fact that would be just the freebie.


    But the enemy obviously understood that.


    That''s why, they tried fabricating this circumstance by all means --- and that''s why they will prevent their coming together by all means possible.


    "Ah ah, this became quite troublesome. "


    Murmuring so together with a long breath, Kazuma reached for his breast pocket.


    He pulled out a dagger. It was simple, without curves. The double edge blade a little less that thirty centimeters was engraved with seven dots in the shape of the Bid Dipper.


    It was the blade commonly known as the Sacred Sword of Seven Stars.


    It was a famous magic artifact on the continent, that appeared on the market frequently. But even among them, although this wasn''t the absolute best, it had a pretty high status.


    But.


    "Guahahahahahaha! The Sacred Sword of Seven Stars? Do you think you can fight against this Nozuchi with that toy? "


    As expected, against a Sacred Treasure, this kind of blade is the same as a bamboo sword.


    "No, no matter what, I have no intention of exchanging blows with that rustic axe. "


    Vaguely warding off Gaia''s scorn, Kazuma clasped the Seven Star with a backhand grip.


    "But well, if it''s against someone of your caliber, I think this is enough. "


    "Wow, shall we test that? "


    Gaia was readily provoked.


    His nature was a very simple one but in circumstance such as these, where he had such an overwhelming advantage, he had enough self-confidence not to loose in spite of the opponent''s calculations.


    And then ---


    "Let''s go! "


    Raising a scream from the bottom of his belly, Gaia plunged in a straight line.


    "Wha---"


    As one would expect, Kazuma was dismayed.


    The speed of Gaia''s rush was faster that what those short legs of his could accomplish.


    Or rather, he manipulated the ground somehow, or he used some sort of acceleration technique.


    But, rather that that trivial question ---


    "A- are you an idiot? why are choosing close combat in this situation? "


    "Hah, because cutting you down from afar isn''t really my style! "


    The fact that he wrecked all his tactics was the more serious problem.


    Without minding Kazuma''s bewilderment, Gaia swung down Nozuchi.


    Handling his body on the spur of the moment, Kazuma evaded that blow.


    He defended against the explosion of earth and sand born from the excessive force with which the ax crashed into the ground with a minimal wind barrier and aimed Seven Star at Gaia''s neck.


    "Neen!! "


    Gaia blocked it by pushing out his right arm. It made a sound as is striking a dull, hard rock.


    Looking at it, that arm was completely covered in rock, protecting him like a clumsy glove.


    "I told you that thing won''t work! "


    With a gruff scream, Gaia raised overhead the enormous battle ax with his left arm.


    Kazuma safely dodged that and simultaneously hit him with a wind blade.


    It was a point-blank blow and the jutsu, appearing faster that what could be absorbed, mangled Gaia''s body.


    Fresh blood sprouted from dozens lacerations, adorning that body in a crimson aura.


    "----Hah! "


    But, without worrying about the damage he received, Gaia lively wielded Nozuchi.


    "Was that supposed to be an attack? It was lighter than the Fuan''s brat! If you sank so low, I don''t even feel pity! "


    "How noisy! It''s none of your business, leave me alone! "


    Kazuma strained himself to avoid while spitting out his reply.


    Luckily, no matter how much power one had for handling a gigantic, heavy ax-like weapon, the swordsmanship was limited. It wasn''t difficult to dodge.


    "Why won''t it hit? Aren''t you ashamed to keep running, youngster? "


    "That was a tactical retreat"


    "It''s the same thing! "


    While pretending he had enough composure to crack jokes, Kazuma continued to evade like he was tightrope walking.


    It was true he had no other choice, but he had a goal.


    Getting impatient with Kazuma''s defensive fight, Gaia was attacking with larger swings. If he could hit there---


    "--!!"


    Together with a sharp exhalation, he threw the knife so fast his hand was invisible. The aim wasn''t Gaia but Kazebami.


    The power of that one blow, expecting a certain kill, loaded with the > of his entire body was match for a rifle.


    It''s peculiar ability was being a nuisance but it seem like Kazebami had a meager power in itself and had no way of defending itself against such attacks.


    But.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiii! "


    Together with a cry of dissatisfaction, Kazebami shot a beam from its eye.


    Its aim was the knife, that evaporated instantly.


    "-----Che"


    "Gahahahaha, such a fool! ", laughed Gaia.


    "Did you think absorption it''s his only ability? What point is there to absorb power but not be able to use it? With your present offensive ability, you cannot defeat Kazebami. Of course, nor can you defeat me! "


    "..........."


    Kazuma was silent.


    Honestly, he was fairly cornered. The chance of defeating Kazebami was very low now.


    And just like Gaia said, since he couldn''t eliminate it, it was close to impossible defeating him.


    He was in a desperate situation.


    "This is troublesome......can''t Ayano do something......."


    While thinking such pathetic things, Kazuma hanged his hopes on Ayano who was fighting at a distant location.


    Part 2


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, what''s the matter? Is that all? "


    Ayano intercepted that water blow fired at her together with loud laughter only with Enraiha, all fire extinguished.


    But, the difference in power was obvious.


    The water whip she was easily able to slice off before was, right now, heavy enough she couldn''t stop the blow.


    Far from being able to shorten the distance, one by one, she was forced to retreat, attacked one-sided.


    "So heavy--- "


    Faced with that pressure she couldn''t compete with, Ayano bit her lips.


    To be accurate, it wasn''t Chris who became stronger but she who became weaker, strength was relative and such wordplay was meaningless.


    Right now, at at this time, Christian Roengram was stronger that Ayano Kannagi.


    But, even if she accepted that, the fact that she could do nothing about it doesn''t change.


    Because Homranagi was constantly in front of Chris, all long distance attacks had been absorbed.


    Then, even if she were to plan cutting him directly, Mizuchi''s reach was far longer than Enraiha''s.


    And Ayano right now did not have the necessary strength to break through that distance of several meters, while handling the water whip,


    "Missiles became ineffective, I cannot start close combat --- winning percentage:zero. QED. Hey, if it''s over what am I supposed to do? "


    While fruitlessly arguing with herself, Ayano racked her brain, searching for an opening.


    But, frankly, she couldn''t think of any. She wasn''t someone who used tactics very well from the beginning.


    Whether it was impossible or next to impossible, she had no choice but to do it.


    "Well, if I''m stalling long enough, Kazuma might figure something out. "


    But, that wasn''t trust, it was only dependence -- dependence on others.


    She could not permit that, her pride wouldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    The position Ayano desired was to be Kazuma''s partner, in no way the object of his protection.


    "--- Well then"


    With that murmur, Ayano concentrated her consciousness.


    On that water whip hammering into her as it pleased, its trajectory, timing, framework combination, grasping it completely, she searched for a gap to dive in.


    That''s right, there''s nothing to think about it.


    If a long-distance attack is theoretically impossible, if bringing it into close-combat is exceedingly difficult --- in terms of degree of difficulty, it''s still one rank lower.


    If that''s the case, the selected route will always be the same.


    Or perhaps, there was no choice from the beginning.


    She must slip through the offense no matter what it takes and plunge deeply enough until the sword can reach him.


    "Haah! "


    Together with that scream, Ayano powerfully kicked the ground.


    At the same time Mizuchi attacked but she barely managed to ward it off without killing the force of her rush.


    "With this.......will I make it? "


    The speed of that whip''s pointed end masterly manipulated, exceeded the speed of sound.


    But, what could be called the blessing in disguise was that Chris was a first-class whip handler, not a Suijutsushi one.


    It was very fast she could barely confirm it by sigh.


    "How foolish! Does this mean you still don''t understand the difference in strength? "


    "I know it, all right! "


    Replying scornfully while bouncing back the attack, Ayano took one more step.


    That''s right, it was very clear there is a huge power difference. But, that has nothing to do with it.


    If something you cannot surrender is taken, if you cannot protect without waging war, no matter how low the chance of victory is, there is no choice but to fight.


    There is nothing more but that.


    "Haaaaaaaah! "


    "Kuuh.....do- don''t get carried away! "


    Irritated at Ayano''s pointless resistance, Chris attacked incessantly, much more severe.


    But, the girl started to notice handling his attacks became easy to her.


    While drawing near the range, because managing the long whip became difficult, Chris gradually shortened the whip.


    For Ayano, who already started being able to see through his technique, it didn''t take time to deal with those attack with dropping speed.


    At the same time Ayano made the judgment that the Justushi called Chris, although powerful, in the end he wasn''t all that much.


    Meaning that he had already thoroughly demonstrated his power, its range -- to put it bluntly, when facing a weaker enemy, when facing an equal enemy, when facing a stronger enemy, his impatience will surface, his technique will get rough.


    Right now was exactly that time. Ayano already detected many lethal chinks in Chris'' armor.


    The fist few times she was cautious wondering if it''s not a fake but now it was already clear


    "That''s right--- swing--- restore--- there! "


    Completely stealing Chris'' trick, at the same time she grasped the behavior of preparing at attack she jumped in a big way.


    While feeling Mizuchi''s attack cold on her neck, location she decided to land was roughly two meters in front Chris.


    "Wha- "


    ---Completely within Enraiha''s killing range!


    "I got through! "


    "Kuuh! "


    Chris''s face, that became gradually stiffer, finally had a cramp.


    While memorizing that expression feeling more that a little exhilarated, Ayano raised Enraiha to kill.


    "I- I won''t let you! "


    Chris stopped the blow with Mizuchi, setting Humranagi free overhead in a hurry.


    Enraiha lost most of her power but, that does not mean the blade grew dull.


    The fear of being cut by it was second to none.


    "Girl....don''t underestimate me! ", shouted Chris as if denying his impatience and agitation.


    "Do you think the situation turned around with just this? But, everything remains the same!"


    "True", Ayano readily affirmed.


    Practically, she approached close enough for her sword to reach but at the same time she was also the closest to Homranagi.


    Ayano''s ability as an Enjutsushi was almost perfectly sealed. Even Enraiha''s flame was practically extinct, only the air sourronding the blade was vaguely simmering like a heat haze, unable to change to flame.


    Meaning, Ayano could challenge the powerful Suijutsushi owning a Sacred Treasure with nothing but martial arts.


    But, there wasn''t a particle of cowardice in Ayano''s pupils.


    In this situation she was at a disadvantage, overwhelmingly so. But, expressing that in another words, that was only a handicap.


    Compared with the time she had no choice but continue to receive a one-sided attack unable to counter-attack, the situation improved a hundred-fold.


    "Haah! "


    Ayano swung Enraiha without hesitation.


    Even if she lost her power, she believed in the blade that was the Clan''s most important asset, the blade that was half of her being.


    "Huff! Too soft!"


    Chris stopped the slash with the water edge.


    He reaffirmed his own advantage, returning to the affected expression from his first appearance.


    "Is an Enjutsushi unable to use fire challenging me? Realize your standing! "


    Thrusting away with brute force the sword on sword lock, Chris swung his arm, as if gently brushing the air.


    Doing so, an infinite number of water droplets were produced and a second later, were shot with fierce speed.


    "---!! "


    Ayano evaded the rain of water bullets concentrating from her breasts to her head by rolling on the ground.


    And then, immediately making her body take a defensive position, she fired a blow using the blade while standing up.


    "As expected, he''s--- slow"


    While slashing at him one after another without giving him the time to use Suijutsu, the girl''s assessment about Chris was reevaluated once more.


    He was definitely not weak and he didn''t look stupid.


    Even the attack just now was almost the best selection.


    Since Ayano lost her Enjutsu ability, she could only oppose Mizuchi with Enraiha itself. Then, there was no need to fuss over bestowing the most powerful attack by means of the Sacred Treasure.


    It was rather the other way around, the best plan was to bother and overwhelm him so that he can handle only Enraiha.


    In a fight between Sacred Treasure users, even tricks that were nothing more but skillful feints, could turn now into deadly blows.


    But, if you are trying to use such a shotgun technique, it''s a mistake to try and hit everything.


    The aim should be scattered over a vast rage and little by little but steadily pile up damage.


    "kuuh.....you bitch.....why are you still alive? "


    This man didn''t understand that.


    Because he only fought with weaklings only and didn''t have the experience of struggling to the last minute against someone strong, he never schemed to get even one millimeter closer to victory.


    "I can''t possibly loose against someone like that! "


    Enveloped with the drive of certain victory, Ayano swung Enraiha downward.


    Yet again, Chris smashed Mizuchi, the blade not the whip, because the distance was too small, against it with a frantic expression.


    "Kuuh! "


    While they clashed, his posture crumbled.


    Ayano, who overpowered the opponent for the first time today, drove all that force into the strike.


    Chris wasn''t able to reorganize his stance. Ayano was absolutely sure of victory in front of the enemy full of openings.


    But.


    There was one thing Ayano forgot. The Youma who stole the fire from her --- the existence of Humranagi.


    Just like Kazuma, Ayano was also under the impression eating fire spirits was its only ability so she discarded its presence from her awareness.


    Different from Kazuma, it was a blunder risen from arbitrarily deciding from the beginning she couldn''t skillfully destroy Homranagi.


    While swinging Enraiha downward, fleetingly glancing at the sky, a red light was projected closely in her field of vision.


    And then she was astonished.


    That annoying Homranagi was making that shining something in the middle of the mist brighten much strongly and--- she didn''t understand where its eyes were but--- it was looking here.


    The next moment, from that red something, a deep-crimson beam was fired aiming at Ayano.


    Free time to fend it off, time to think, she didn''t have any.


    "Dieee! "


    "Kuh! "


    Slamming his elbow in Nozuchi''s flank swinging down, Kazuma avoided a fatal blow within a hair''s breath.


    The huge axe was knocked down on the ground. The pebbles flying around with the force of an explosion, scraped Kazuma''s cheek, unable to fend off.


    "What''s the matter? Your movement is slowing down? "


    ".......shut it", replied Kazuma groaning.


    Gaia stared at his face with doubt,


    "Humph, it doesn''t seem like you are tired. It''s like your heart is not here --- do you worry about what happens on the other side? "


    "............"


    Kazuma was silent. But it was the truth.


    Right now, his consciousness was eighty percent turned toward the battle between Ayano and Chris.


    Just like it was said, Kazebami''s ability was not absolute nor was it inexhaustible.


    That''s why, outside the scope of it''s power, he was able to control wind spirits without question.


    Of course, more than a small fluctuation was produced feeling that influence, making the distant control exceedingly difficult and the degree of difficulty jumped through the roof when trying a precise control.


    In that situation, having to endure Gaia''s fierce attack, Kazuma was constructing an extremely elaborate wind network.


    And finally, by constantly concentrating a large part of his consciousness he succeeded in adjusting the environment so that he could perceive the battle between Ayano and Chris in real-time.


    Nevertheless, because of Kazebami, that could only happen outside the territory Kazuma and Gaia were fighting.


    Inside it, it was still impossible to use Fujutsushi against Gaia and Kazebami, and just like Ayano, he could only fight using martial arts.


    No, the battle progress was even worse.


    Different from Ayano who converged all her sensitivity in her own battle, looking over Ayano''s battle via the tuning with the spirits required most of Kazuma''s concentration.


    As expected Gaia was proving difficult to face with only that remainder.


    Excepting Nozuchi, he managed somehow the Chijutsu attacks but it became clear that in the future he would fail


    But, even so...


    "Humph! "


    "Kuuh! "


    His reaction was late. At once he set up the Seven Sword diagonally and ward it off but just by that one conjunction a huge crack was made on the blade.


    At this rate, if it were to happen three more times, the blade would snap.


    Of course, if he were to stop the blow head-on, it would instantly be pulverized.


    Obviously together with its owner.


    "Fuu, that toy is pretty durable"


    Gaia offered words of praise from the bottom of his heart.


    In a situation so disadvantageous, being cornered so much but never once receiving a direct hit, that strength was comfortable.


    Being able to cross swords with such a formidable enemy to one''s heart''s content, that pleasant feeling was satiating.


    But, on Kazuma''s side,


    "Keh---- Ayano, don''t be so reckless"


    Seeming not to hear Gaia''s words, turning away, he muttered to himself.


    Between here and there, it was very clear which one was more important.


    Naturally, Gaia was enraged.


    "You bastard! Is the woman more important than fighting me!? Are you underestimating me--- "


    "It doesn''t mean that I underestimate you but it can''t be helped, you know? More that killing you, right now the person there has more priority "


    "You dare? "


    At present, there is no other way of winning


    There will probably be just one chance.


    In the current situation, if he''s cautious, the accuracy rate will drop very low.


    That''s right --- for Kazuma, there was something more important than killing Gaia.


    It is, defeating both Gaia and Chris.


    For that to happen, this overwhelming disadvantage must be improved one way or another, no matter what. And that''s something he does not wish for Ayano.


    Even if there is a huge risk that will come with it, there was no other way but to go through with this.


    "I''m relying on you, Ayano"


    Unintentionally he spoke out loud his expectation. But from what he saw, that didn''t seem an issue.


    Even in this disadvantageous situation, Ayano is making good progress.


    It seemed she could win by herself without any help.


    That was partially because that Suijutsushi was a loser but even so it was a big deal.


    "What remains is to find an opportunity here by any means possible--- "


    As expected he kept quiet this time, murmuring so inside his heart. That''s when it happened.


    On his other field of vision a non-laughing matter was projected.


    Ayano about to cut down Chris. The Homranagi creeping overhead. The red light inside the mist increased its brightness, clearly preparing to attack.


    Ayano was completely unguarded against Homranagi and completely didn''t realize it was drawing near.


    "--you idiot! "


    That instant, Kazuma forgot about Gaia''s existence. He completely discarded his own battle from consciousness concentrating everything on the neighboring battle.


    Tuning his sense with the wind spirits, he aimed precisely at Homranagi ignoring the distance or Kazebami''s influence.


    He felt a definite response.


    He was relived.


    All of it happened in one moment.


    But of course, Gaia didn''t miss that space.


    "Nun! "


    Raising a scream filled with power, Gaia swung Nozuchi downward.


    The blade blew up the ground like an explosion --- it hardened in the air and the crystal-like stones bullets aimed at Kazuma.


    He couldn''t react in any way. His absolutely defenseless upright body was flooded in the stream of bullets, dancing in space as if hit by a car.


    The Seven Star he had in his right hand snapped disappearing in the sky.


    And then, after flying a few meters, he landed on his back.


    With a start, his body convulsed once,


    "Gaaa....ahhhh"


    Together with a feeble groan, he spit out fresh blood. And then completely stopped moving as if he was dead.


    His chest was moving up and down faintly so he barely managed to live but----


    "What a moron.....!"


    No power to fight remained in that body for which even the label serious condition was an understatement.


    Gaia''s face, looking down on the fallen Kazuma was thoroughly disgusted, warped with discontent.


    "Giving up on the fight for something like a woman........I did not wish for such a dull conclusion"


    "Haa.........I believe I already won, you fool"


    "Mmm!? "


    He thought he was speaking to himself. The moment he heard that murmured answer Gaia opened his eyes in shock.


    He looked down once more and saw the severely wounded person that was about to die there, carrying a strong will in his eyes looking this way.


    "I destroyed Homranagi. Ayano will immediately finish off the Suijutsushi and come here. It''s your loss. "


    "Humph, giving your life for the woman--- for the victory of your partner? What a beautiful intent of self-sacrifice. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Who died? "


    Although in a situation that crossed from an overwhelming to an absolute handicap, Kazuma smiled fearlessly.


    "This kind of damage is just the right handicap to deal with the likes of you. Even if I can''t win I can hold on until Ayano gets here easily"


    "-----Hou? "


    Gaia''s expression looking at him with a bored, disappointed look became animated once more.


    He realized that Kazuma was not joking but he seriously did not gave up on the fight.


    "With a body that cannot stand up, are you still talking big? Interesting, how very interesting, Yagami Kazuma. That''s my opponent! "


    "........."


    "Fine, then I won''t go easy on you! If you can still do something in that condition, why don''t you show me? "


    To grasp complete victory, Gaia raised Nozuchi overhead and roared loudly.


    Part 3


    Chris couldn''t comprehend what happened.


    "Wha- what........"


    He thought he won completely. It was a perfect trap.


    Easily defeating him in the previous battle, looking down on him with naked contempt, that hateful woman he could endlessly torture to death without ever getting tired of it--- Kannagi Ayano was one-sided cornered, pressed down and in the end she was supposed to receive a certain-kill blow.


    And yet---


    "What the fuck happened........."


    Homuranagi disappeared.


    For Chris, whose power was much inferior to Ayano''s, his lifeline just disappeared.


    Chris didn''t think it was cowardly sealing Enjutsu by using Homuranagi. It was his pet theory that''s how humans should fight.


    From the start, among all animals on the Earth, it was easier to count a human''s physical ability from the bottom up.


    No matter how much one trains, there wasn''t one in a million people who could bring down a tiger or a lion with his body alone.


    Why did such a meager living thing seized hegemony on this planet?


    That was only because it had the wisdom to press down that power.


    He cannot win by himself. By himself.


    By using tools, by setting traps, by thinking of a plan --- using such intellectual means, the humans exterminated other animals and expanded their territory.


    Then, there was nothing wrong with using a Youma. It was an ordinary tactic to seal the opponent''s power.


    That wasn''t an excuse, he thought so from the bottom of his heart. Of course, it something like that were to happen to him, that would be a different problem.


    Anyway, that''s how he fulfilled his own self-justification and dealt with this battle as if the winner was decided from the beginning.


    "This is, no way......."


    The plan that was supposed to be absolute was really, quickly overturned.


    Even Chris really understood from the beginning. That the downpour of wind blades from the sky forcibly smashed Homuranagi together with the beam it fired.


    "no way......"


    But even so he could not accept the reality, letting his gaze wander searching for Homuranagi.


    Of course, he couldn''t find it, that wandering off gaze directly grasping the appearance of the enemy with it''s power regained.


    "Hii--!"


    Remembering this was no time to be leisurely distracted, Chris jumped setting up Mizuchi.


    But, the severe counterattack he feared didn''t come.


    Even when he put himself on guard, Ayano let the hand grasping Enraiha drop without posture and quietly stopped.


    Even Enraiha''s blade clad on flame was flickering feebly, not all that different from before Homuranagi was extinguished.


    For some reason he hesitated to challenge that somewhat dejected standing figure full of disappointment, feeling like a deer in the headlights.


    After several seconds without change---


    "Haaah"


    Suddenly Ayano closed her eyes, letting out a very heavy sight.


    She instantly opened her closed eyelids but in them there was the same battered light of despair.


    By some chance, had all fire spirits been eaten as far as the eye can see and even if Homuranagi was destroyed, she wasn''t able to regain her power?


    When he was thinking that---


    "I was supposed to fix the problem by myself, hey. Well, it''s true this was a pinch so I won''t say it was none of your business. ", grumbled Ayano looking reluctant.


    "I''m always the one saved. If it goes on like this, no matter how much time passes, I won''t be able to stand next to him. "


    "Wh- what are you saying......."


    "But, anyway--- if that''s the case, at least let me handle what was asked of me"


    With that murmur, that instant she lightly raised Enraiha overhead---


    Donnn--


    Together with a thunderous roar that shook the ground, a dazzling pillar of fire pressed against the heaven.


    The overwhelming power emerging without previous notice rumbled the surrounding atmosphere--- no, the space itself.


    "Wha- wha-- whaaat!? "


    In front of that excessively immense, immense power, Chris could do nothing but raise a cry of panic.


    But of course, that was meaningless and before the man screaming idly, a huge pillar of fire converged.


    That''s right, without reduction or decline it converged. Without lowering it''s temperature, only diminishing it''s volume, it''s density was raised much more.


    So much, that it could pierce the Heavens.


    The huge blazing column of fire became thiner, shorter--- standing in the center of it, entwined in it was the girl''s body, the source of the flame.


    And finally, it was compressed in that blade the girl was holding.


    "Waah"


    Chris stared with a hot blooded complexion at that blade clad in a compressed flame the equivalent of a sun.


    His teeth didn''t quite match, an unsightly chattering sound escaping from his mouth.


    Unable to look straight at her, his turned away eyes sized his own hand holding Mizuchi.


    It was supposed to have given him unrivaled power, the mighty, unparalleled Water''s Sacred Treasure.


    It was the first time he regarded it as something so unreliable. Bearing in mind the differences between water and fire, the disparity between them became overwhelming.


    It''s impossible to win--- that was such a reasonable conclusion it became heartless.


    Using Enraiha to slice the air ahead, Ayano looked at Chris through the golden sparks scattered.


    With an expression void of the exaltation of the counterattack, void of the pleasure of taking her revenge, she dispassionately announced.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t mind you right now"


    She already had no business here.


    She must speedily clear all obstacles blocking her path, she must go no matter what.


    "Because Kazuma is waiting for me"


    Even if this is Kazuma, Ayano understood he had no way of overwhelming Gaia as long as his power was sealed.


    He was more that at a disadvantage.


    Even under such life threatening circumstances, even so, Kazuma forcefully saved her.


    But Ayano understood that wasn''t all because of kindness.


    It was a move Kazuma made to win.


    It was because he judged that was the very best in order to defeat Chris and Gaia.


    He saved Ayano and returned her power to her.


    That is, "Kill him quickly, come and quickly smash Kazebami! ".


    "Haaa! "


    Reducing the distance by breaking into great speed, Ayano swung Enraiha downward right in front.


    "Nuuh! "


    Chris spread a water sphere from Mizuchi and held it aloft like a shied to receive the attack.


    The difference in shape between a sword or a whip was instantly blurred but the result was still the same.


    The enormous water mass was bisected unable to resist a moment. Of course that produced an explosion of water vapor but it was thoroughly burned to nothing by the golden eruption approaching Chris.


    "Hi, hiii! "


    Without shame or honor Chris rolled on the ground to avoid even brushing against that hellish fire about to annihilate him.


    He pushed before his eyes Mizuchi who already became a handle and managed somehow to block down that mowing attack.


    This time, something both fortunate and unfortunate happened to Chris.


    The fortunate part was that because of Enraiha''s flame, condensed to utmost limit, his hand holding the handle wasn''t burned away.


    The unfortunate part was that because of Enraiha''s flame, condensed to utmost limit, the handle struck by it couldn''t withstand it.


    Even though it was sacred treasure, having lost all its capacity, Enraiha''s blow at full power put an enormous burden on it.


    Mid-way on the edge of the handle where it was hit, it developed a small crack impossible to mistake.


    "Wha----?"


    "Eeh? "


    Not only Chris but Ayano too looked at it in shock. She slashed at it with all her strength but she would have never expected something called a Sacred Treasure to be damageable.


    Unintentionally she interrupted her pursuit and looked at Enraiha.


    She observed it carefully and deliberately but it didn''t seem to have any minute scratches, let alone cracks.


    Letting out a long sigh of relief, she shifted her attention on Chris for a second time.


    Because of too much shock she let herself have a lot of openings in front of the enemy but he didn''t use that.


    Looking at it, it seemed unlikely he could have.


    "Aah......aah...."


    With perfectly round eyes Chris was starring at Mizuchi.


    The crack running through the handle was spreading out greatly but it wasn''t serious enough to snap in the middle.


    But, that doesn''t mean he could relax----


    "Waaah! "


    Suddenly, from Mizuchi a water whip vigorously stretched out. It stuck to Chris, his upper body reflexively vent backwards.


    No matter how you look it he wasn''t the kind of man who would commit suicide. Which means that the water whip was naturally formed by the Sacred Treasure.


    But, even it that was so, it was clearly strange that it would turn against its proprietor, trying to harm him. It didn''t look like a normal feature.


    "No way, it''s running wild......? Because of a crack..........?"


    While the water whip was undulating irregularly, it grew thick enough the name whip became unsuitable.


    And at the same time, it''s pointed tip began changing shape, making one believe it was the head of a living creature, furthermore on all its body a scale pattern began to emerge.


    "Qu-quiet down, Mizuchi! ", order Chris holding the Sacred Treasure in his hand changing his facial expression.


    Since his own Sacred Treasure was on a rampage that reaction wasn''t particularly odd but Ayano tilted her head on the side remembering a subtle sense of discomfort.


    "This pronunciation.......is somewhat weird?"


    Mizuchi is certainly the name of the Sacred Treasure he was owning. But the way he called it then, it seemed like he called out something quite different but with the same name---


    "Well, anyway"


    It was doubtful but Ayano easily cast it away.


    She was hurrying now and at present the enemy must be put down no matter what.


    If so, there''s only one way to go.


    In silence she raised Enraiha overhead. Since the Sacred Treasure was running wild close combat became even more dangerous. Besides, there was no need for a direct confrontation in this situation.


    But even so, without negligence, she loaded all her power in the blade.


    And then, she swung it downward without hesitation.


    A maximum plasma attacked the Suijutsushi in the height of his panic.


    "Hiiiyaa! "


    Without means of opposing, he wasn''t even able to control Mizuchi. Having said that, he didn''t have the determination to let go of it and it was too late to run now----


    The result


    Unable to do anything, Chris was wrapped in the white-hot flame.


    After the flame vanished, nothing remained. Not Chris nor Mizuchi.


    Unable to earn a positive proof, Ayano murmured.


    "Did I got him.......?"


    Since there was any trace there was also a chance he ran away. Leaving Chris aside, she didn''t believe the Sacred Treasure called Mizuchi could disappear without leaving at least a fragment behind.


    But right now, more that the validation of the result, she gave preference to the confluence with Kazuma.


    Thinking so, Ayano turned on her heels and started running searching in the cracks for a path to the other side.


    "Wait for me, Kazuma! "


    Part 4


    Managing somehow to get up, leaning on one of the tree trunks nearby, Kazuma urged Gaia provocatively.


    "What''s the matter, aren''t you coming? "


    "How about you speak so full of composure after you can stand up by yourself? "


    "Against you, even standing down it''s enough."


    Together with the instant reply, Kazuma lifted his middle finger. But, Gaia didn''t get angry, rather he was laughing happily.


    "You didn''t give on victory even this late in the game. I understand that. Bastard, are you still planing something? Not something that could change the tables in a second but something that could open you a path to victory? "


    "That''s right. If you don''t want to die, don''t move any closer. I can solve the problem with a long range attack without risking my safety. "


    It was clearly a provocation. Using the things Gaia put a lot on emphasis on, pride and courage, he wanted to get him as close as possible.


    But he was doing it deliberately, stepping up the provocations.


    "Fine. Then I''ll cut your head directly with this Mizuchi. "


    And then, he bore Nozuchi on his shoulder and slowly started walking with his short legs.


    "Kuuh....fu fu....fu fu fu fu fu fu....."


    While firmly taking one step at the time, a suppressed laugh escaped Gaia, enjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    "Not being exhausted even after being corned to such an extent...On the contrary, it''s like I''m the one whose being cornered. This tension and this feeling of exaltation--- it''s fun, Yagami Kazuma. I feel like I have only been alive since I met you "


    "..........that so? "


    Contrastive to Gaia who displayed a somewhat ecstatic facial expression, Kazuma was thoroughly awake.


    "By the way, they''re something I want to ask you"


    "What is it?"


    Looking at Kazebami Kazuma asked.


    "If you love to fight, why are you using something like that? "


    "Hmmm, it''s regrettable but I cannot win otherwise. "


    ".....In short, what you like is not to fight but to win, right? "


    "If I''d be pushed to say it, that''s right. If I were to die, I couldn''t fight anymore, right? "


    "............"


    At that thought too distant from his own sense of values, Kazuma understood asking question is meaningless.


    "It was a mistake thinking I can understand a battle junkie''s mind. "


    "What are you saying? Living is fighting. Then, there''s no other meaning to life except aiming for victory. "


    "Aah, I see, I see. That so? "


    Gaia passionately began reciting his life philosophy but Kazuma, who already gave up understanding him, only made approving sounds not really listening.


    It seems that these two had a very bad affinity.


    But, it was only a conversation while walking and that distance wasn''t all that long. Naturally, it quickly came to an end.


    "What''s the matter? "


    There were a little less that two meters. Stopping at a distance were, if he were to make another step the ax would reach, Gaia asked:


    "You''re already within my reach. Won''t you use that plan that will definitely kill me? "


    "Humph, I''m embarrassed", replied Kazuma in an absolutely not embarrassed tone while expressing a slack smile.


    But the situation was desperate even for untrained eyes. Ayano was still in the middle of fighting with Chris and she will certainly not make it in time.


    In this situation where he didn''t have strength enough to stand, is it really possible to defeat Gaia even with a plan.


    "Unfortunately I couldn''t prepare yet. Therefore, because of my handicap wait until I count to three. "


    Saying so, he raised two fingers. As expected, Gaia frowned.


    "There''s no need to go along with you that far. This is enough, not knowing when to give up--- "


    "One"


    But, not minding that, Kazuma willfully started the count. The ring finger standing up was folded.


    Gaia frowned even more.


    "I told you I won''t go along with it. Fine, then just before it reaches three, I''ll behead you"


    "Two"


    The middle finger was folded.


    Immediately following, in silence Gaia took the last step. At the same time he twisted his back, creating enough space for Nozuchi hidden on his back.


    A sweeping sideways slashing attack that would cut off his neck in one move.


    That flash aimed for Kazuma''s head much faster than when his finger should have folded.


    But, even quicker that that---


    Suddenly, Kazebami was enveloped in flames.


    "Wha---!?"


    At the sudden emergency Gaia interrupted his attack looking up at Kazebami. But, without time to do anything, the golden flame shining brilliantly burned Kazebami no nothing instantly.


    The Youma that was the vital point of his tactics quickly disappeared without leaving any trace.


    "No way, she''s still......."


    Murmuring in blank amazement, Gaia gasped sharply, looking back at Kazuma.


    That frightful gaze was was greeted with with a man-eating smile.


    "Aah, I''m sorry. That was a bit fast, no? "


    "Bastaaaaar----"


    Gaia was about to curse at him but didn''t manage to finish his words.


    Wind blew him off like a cannonball, flowing away ten meters.


    Kazuma didn''t run after him, looking up at the sky deploring. Next he looked over his shoulder and laughed cynically.


    "You made a very grand entrance but did you wait your turn, old man? "


    "Don''t be foolish. I''m not you"


    A solemn voice replied so. Abruptly he faced the one who addressed him without any surprise. And then---


    "Nii-sama! "


    Obviously different from the previous one, a high clear voice that made one''s ears comfortable and small footsteps running over.


    Kazuma greeted his important family member with a bottomless smile, unusual for him.


    "Yo, Ren"


    "Onii-sama! "


    Kazuma''s real brother, Kannagi''s direct descendant, the Enjutsushi Kannagi Ren responded to his brother smiling with his whole face.


    And then he prepared to hug him with all his strength but the instant he saw Kazuma''s condition he froze.


    "......Nii-sama......"


    That third call was sorrowful, as if a different person called the first two times.


    But Kazuma didn''t seem to notice,


    "Aah, you''d better not cling to me. Because my bones are broken here and there"


    In a tone as if speaking about a different person, he urged Ren to be careful.


    "........What on Earth happened for Nii-sama to receive so much damage? "


    "Humph, you probably got excited and became negligent in the end and received a severe counterflow, right? "


    That profound voice answered Ren from the background. The boy turned around, and replied to their father, Kannagi Genma, in a tone full of criticism.


    "You don''t need to speak in that tone, Otou-sama"


    "But, Kazuma is actually injured. Was the man just now so dangerous? That''s impossible "


    "Otou-sama--- "


    "Ren, wait"


    Kazuma restrained Ren, who was about to protest further. Of couse, it wasn''t to prevent the parent-child argument.


    "You, how did you know about this? "


    It was because he wanted to know the answer first. Ren and Genma who had just returned from a business trip had no way of knowing they were fighting here.


    But Ren quickly answered.


    "How you ask, because Isurughi-san from the Special Investigation Unit reported to the Suzerain. "


    "Isurughi......? Aah, that child-face. What did he report? "


    "Eeh, that he had a verbal message from those who aimed at Enraiha? Do you not know of it? Then, Nii-sama, why are you here? "


    "We chased after Xiaolei and it turned into a fight. Verbal message.....by the way, did the Suijutsushi son of a bitch said something about it? "


    Both inclined their hear. Because their intel was too different, they couldn''t understand the situation very well.


    Eventually, Kazuma gave up on it completely.


    "Anyway. We''ll have time to talk things through when this is over. "


    And finally he looked at his father and spoke words of thanks, unusually frank.


    "At any rate you saved me. That was a desperate situation"


    "Hoou--- I didn''t notice that"


    Genma replied coldly and shifted his focus underneath to where Kazebami had been flying.


    A darkened stick-like object was stuck into the ground. Because it had been burned at such high temperature, it fused and wouldn''t return to its previous form but even so the seven dots carved in the middle could still be seen.


    That was supposed to have been blown away at the time he received that blow from Gaia, the ruin of the Seven Star Sword. Ht means that when Genma attacked Kazebami he also burned the sword that was still there.


    Of course, it wasn''t a coincidence. Using wind Kazuma manipulated the sword''s orbit, using words Kazuma controlled the positions of Gaia and Kazebami and turned the situation around in a surprise attack against the danger that stole his skill from the blind spot.


    The resuscitating move born from not knowing how to give up on victory even in the end.


    The outcome was pointless but until Genma and Ren appeared it was definitely not impossible recovering in that situation.


    But, Kazuma was modest.


    "Is that true? Even I were to hit it once that method was like leaving at to chance. There was a high possibility it would be off. "


    "Humph, I wonder. You always seemed to like playing the shamisen. "


    "Hah, are you still holding a grudge? The one getting tricked is the idiot, no?"


    Genma looked with a long, blank gaze at his son, speaking so provocatively. That excessively cold atmosphere unbecoming for a father and his son drifted between them.


    Ren looked at both of them astonished.


    "Nii-sama.......Otou-sama too, now it''s not the time to do something like this...? "


    "Humph, I agree"


    Understanding it was pointless asking questions, Genma turned the conversation more practical.


    "Ayano seems to be fighting the other way but where is the Fuan girl? "


    "Who knows. Somewhere around there she''s dead or she''s about to die"


    "Nii-sama........."


    Ren again raised a voice of criticism against his brother''s extremely heartless manner of speaking but this time Kazuma didn''t back down.


    "Running ahead by herself, defeated on her own. Very troublesome"


    "But the Suzerain ordered us to protect that girl."


    "That so? Then find her by yourselves. But, before that "


    Gaia shifted his attention on Gaia laying down ten meters ahead of him.


    The blow from before, although it was meant to thrust him away not incapacitate, it gave enough damage to compare it to an iron ball used for wrecking houses.


    "I need to finish this first"


    Together with his murmur, Kazuma formed a wind blade above Gaia. And fired it instantly without hesitating.


    The wind blade that fell perpendicularly mercilessly aimed at Gaia''s neck.


    "Nuuoo!?"


    But just before it hit, Gaia tumbled on the ground raising a strange voice and narrowly escaped death.


    "Did- did you found out....."


    "Obviously, you smurf. A Chijutsushi can''t die just because of that"


    Because the high-ranking Chijutsushi was directly taking the Earth''s > inside its body he could boast about resilience beyond human understanding.


    Therefore, even receiving damage that would instantly kill a regular human he would still be alive and kicking, just like that.


    "Even so, this time playing dead, huh? Even though you say you are a brave-ish man, you don''t really choose your methods. No, that only means you''re self-centered. "


    "Mmm, what are you saying? My body and heart are that of a brave man. But---"


    "If you die you can''t fight anymore? "


    "Yeah! ", declared Gaia trowing out his chest with pride.


    Clearly the means and the purpose suddenly reversed but the person in question didn''t quite understand that.


    ".......Well, I don''t care about your principles but there''s something I want to hear. Will you sing for me, I wonder---on whose order are you two operating? "


    That moment Gaia''s face convulsed magnificently. He was the kind of man who could not lie.


    "...........I don''t know what you''re saying"


    He was doing his best to play innocent but Kazuma didn''t even pay attention.


    "Don''t try to deceive me, fool. A battle enthusiast meat-head asshole who is convinced he''s so clever. Different from trying to make a name for yourself, to say nothing of the fact you managed to prepare that kind of Youma, it doesn''t seem like the magic ceremony of gathering four Sacred Treasures is something you just ran across into"


    "Unh....."


    Gaia groaned unpleasantly but suddenly his lips turned into a broad grin. And then, he began talking.


    "Is not that I can''t tell you but it''s not free of charge. "


    "What will money do to you now? You can''t use them in the next world. "


    "But--but I didn''t say that''s what I need! "


    Speedily giving up on that unsuitable round-about speaking style, Gaia asked directly. That was a military-man-like manner.


    Matching that, Kazuma replied frankly.


    "I see, that''s fine. Die! "


    "Whaa---? If- if I die you won''t get your information! "


    "That''s not really important", declared Kazuma flatly.


    "I''m not the one carrying a Sacred Treasure. It''s the Kannagi''s and Fuan''s business. "


    "But, can you fight with that wound? Wouldn''t it be best to make a deal now for both of us? "


    "Hah, how stupid. Why can I not fight in this situation? "


    Declaring so matter-of-course, Kazuma looked at his father. And then pointed at Gaia with his arm and said the words he was most fearfull of.


    "Go Kannagi Genma! Defeat the enemy of your family! "


    "..............."


    Genma stared at his son who ordered him so in an unnatural narration-like clear tone with an extremely chilly gaze.


    And then, after a few seconds, he suddenly turned around and informed Ren.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any problem on Ayano''s end. We should focus on sheltering the Fuan girl. "


    "That''s right. "


    Ren too looked at Kazuma with the same kind of glance his father used and followed him. Without once turning around, they both disappeared.


    Gaia saw them off with an amazed expression.


    Precisely because he feared Kannagi Genma he took the miserable attitude of playing dead but it turned out he will be able to escape this place somehow.


    And yet, should he be happy his plan worked so well?


    ".....Are they really gone? Even though you have been disinherited isn''t that a bit too cold for a real father and child? "


    "Hmm, Aaah, that''s fine. It was a joke anyway"


    "A joke? ", asked Gaia back not understanding why use that word.


    But Kazuma didn''t answer that,


    "It''s certainly tiresome and loathsome, I am hurt, but I couldn''t agree more. "


    He gave the sentence matter-of-fact.


    "I, I had no intention from the beginning of leaving cleaning up you to someone else since the beginning! "


    That instant, a sublime thirst for blood filled the space.


    "Kuuh! "


    Feeling a chill, as if a gleaming sword was pushed against the rape of his neck, Gaia--- instantly backed off.


    In the same posture, sitting down with both his feet stretched out Kazuma couldn''t stand up.


    He did not called the wind spirits.


    But, but even so.


    Faced with the intimidating air emitted by that man only sitting down, Gaia experienced personally the proximity of >, like never before.


    "Guh.....nuu....."


    But his reason negated that. Saying there''s no need to fear some half-dead man with wounds all over his body.


    He clasped Nozuchi with both his hands raising it before his eyes. He backed off one step. And then, to encourage himself, he roared.


    "Don''t babble dead man! No matter how tough you pretend to be, I know you have no more strength to battle! After collapsing so ungainly, you don''t have the strength to stand up! "


    "Well, that''s generally not mistaken"


    Kazuma agreed calmly.


    "But that''s not a problem. I''m not primarily a martial artist. I can kill people without lifting a finger. It doesn''t matter if I sit or if I lie down"


    "Even me? Without even moving, without Kokusen, do you think you can kill me with only wind? Don''t look down on me! "


    "I''m not. That''s why--- "


    A calm tone. But, that > dwelling in it, the premonition of death that put the screws on Gaia''s body, changed into something more.


    At the same time he understood. Kannagi Genma''s choice to leave this place was not because he abandoned his son but because he was certain of his victory.


    That was very clear now. Even about to die, even unable to stand, this man is > that holds a superior power surpassing his own.


    "I''ll crush you with all my power"


    "Daaaaa! "


    That''s why Gaia went ahead. Amassing power by jumping ahead several steps, he swung Nozuchi from underneath in a scoop up movement.


    The blown-up soil approached Kazuma like a tsunami.


    Kazuma didn''t stir. Just like he said, he didn''t move a finger, only calling out the Wind in his thoughts.


    The gushing out hard wind crashed violently in the avalanche of earth and rocks, offsetting it.


    The rivalry between wind and earth.


    Wind --- the spectacle of atmospheric flow stopping the violent torrent of stones was aberrant but Gaia observed it with a smile of joy.


    That''s right, they''re struggling for supremacy. No matter the medium, the avatar of death''s, that man''s power and he.


    "I won''t, I won''t loose! "


    Supported by his regained self-confidence and pride, Gaia charged even more power. The surging sea of soil with grown might, little by little pushed into the wind.


    But, immediately following---


    The wind-blade approaching from behind, quickly and mercilessly looped off his head.


    "----Aah?"


    The head separated from its torso fell down while rotating. Unable to understand what happened, inside that rotating field, Gaia observed his own body being shred to pieces by wind-blades.


    And then, the head fell on the ground with a plop. The last thing that interrupted consciousness perceived was the image of his enemy, the one who defeated him, collapsed and feeble.


    But within that unshapely appearance he instantly recognized that pair of eyes shining in a vibrant blue --- the downpour of wind blades from overhead tore his brain to pieces and his consciousness was swallowed in darkness.


    "...........sigh"


    Quite annoyed, Kazuma took a deep breath. Doing so, he seemed to loose his vitality together with the exhalation and the blue, transparent pupils were dyed a dark black.


    "Did my time come? "


    Murmuring so without strength he took out tobacco from his breast pocket. He put it in his mouth and lit it with the lighter that was luckily safe.


    Breathing out the smoke with a sigh, he looked at the sky. Both his arms hanged, seeming to have used all their strength on the cigarette.


    That pair of eyes looking at the sky grew somewhat hazy and yet very transparent. As if he finished achieving what he wanted to achieve, like a man who has no more regrets in this world.


    Not moving or rather unable to move--- Kazuma stood still as if all his power left him.


    A heavy silence filled his surroundings.


    "............."


    Suddenly, holding the tobacco, his lips trembled. The ash that grew long fell on his chest and charred his clothes but without paying attention to it, he let out a small phrase.


    Very much like him, much too cynical, mixed with a bitter smile---


    "........Isn''t this my death flag? "


    "Why are you joking like some happy idiot, you? "


    A cold retort immediately returned. Kazuma slightly shifted his neck and looked at the girl holding a flame sword in her hand--- Ayano.


    "Yo, Ayano. Don''t you look healthy? "


    "......It''s all thanks to you. While you have suffered quite a lot. "


    "It''s all thanks to you"


    Hearing Kazuma reply with the same words, Ayano made an extremely guilty face.


    "......I''m very sorry"


    "I did it because it was necessary"


    "But, I wasn''t back in time"


    "That''s true"


    "Again. I couldn''t do anything"


    "If you think so, it must be so"


    "I was supposed to bear that injury"


    "Is that so?"


    "Thank you"


    Words of gratitude lost in the sea of self reproach.


    But, no matter how small that whisper was, Kazuma couldn''t possibly miss it.


    "You are welcome"


    Mingling it with a smile, Kazuma responded to the girl who turned his back on him to try and hide her face dyed red.

 Volume 6, 6 - Final Chapter

    Volume 6, Chapter 6 - Final Chapter


    "Come to think of it, did you meet the old man?", said Kazuma, suddenly remembering.


    "Old man, huh........Genma-Ojisama? He came?"


    "Aah, together with Ren, they abandoned my injured self and went to find Xiaolei."


    "Anyway, you probably said something stupid again, so I don''t pity you. Leaving that aside, that Gaia....you really did him, huh?"


    Shifting her eyes forward, Ayano said so, as if swallowing something bitter.


    The opponent was a Chijutsushi, and so to prevent him from resuscitating, he had been shredded so fine it was impossible to distinguish his human form.


    All around there was a pool of blood, a spectacle she couldn''t look at directly.


    Trying to advert her eyes, Ayano looked at Mizuchi lying in a pool of blood. That boorish ax was keeping its original form but---


    "It has a lot of cracks, no?"


    "Aaa?"


    Following Ayano''s gaze, Kazuma also noticed the damage Nozuchi received.


    Suspicious, his eyes narrowed, suddenly turning to the Enraiha in Ayano''s hand.


    The renowned Sacred Treasure of Fire had received Kazuma''s full powered attacks many times now, but as far as he remembered there was never a scratch on it.


    "Mizuchi too", whispered Ayano in a voice for some reason full of anxiety.


    "When Enraiha slashed at it, it cracked on top of which it seemed to run wild."


    "Fuuh, I don''t really get it. Maybe there is a status difference even between Sacred Treasures? By the way, I didn''t check, but did you kill the Suijutsushi?"


    "Aah---"


    At the sudden investigation, Ayano looked away quite uncomfortable. But Kazuma cannot be deceived with only that,


    "Did you kill him?"


    "Aah---, you see, I thought meeting was more important so I blew him off with one shot, but I didn''t confirm it."


    "Ho--- "


    Kazuma stared at Ayano, who trying to explain and excuse herself, with half-open eyes. Completely disregarding the rest of the explanation, he searched the surroundings.


    The answer came back instantly.


    "Aaah, found him? Why?", murmured Kazuma very curious.


    Ayano had the same opinion.


    If he survived, he should have escaped from here. He didn''t win even when he had so many advantages.


    It was plenty obvious he couldn''t now. Then why is he still loitering around here?


    "If he''s still eager it means he''s an inborn idiot----well, anyway. Ayano, this way."


    Casually, Kazuma pointed in the direction where he felt Chris'' presence.


    "No, ten centimeters more to the right, yeah, that''s good. Hit him horizontally with all your power."


    "Eeh......? If you say so, OK"


    Ayano fired a plasma ball just like she was told. That bolide of scorching heat mowed down all trees in its path, evaporating them, plunging forward in a straight line. And then-----


    "Ghyaaaaaaa!"


    The shriek that reverberated with the sound of explosion belonged to one man emerging from the forest.


    Covering his face with his left hand, the man approached, staggering.


    "----Eeh?"


    For one moment Ayano thought she had attacked an unrelated homeless.


    His clothes were in tatters. His hair was burned here and there. For some reason he was covering his face with his left hand, and he had no right arm.


    "Ho----"


    With a sidelong glance at the shaken Ayano, Kazuma murmured full of admiration.


    "You''re so merciless, you know?"


    "---Eeh, then, is that the Suijutsushi?"


    "Of course, who else is there?"


    "No, because he''s too shabby, I thought I attacked a homeless instead."


    "You''re the one who made him shabby. Or rather, you''re kicking a dead man."


    "----Aah"


    She covered her mind confused but she couldn''t take back her words. Uncomfortably she looked at Chris, the glitter in the eye peeking between his fingers, slowly getting closer, one step at the time.


    "How dare you"


    From between his dry lips, curse words flew out.


    "How dare you---- How dare you----"


    His left hand dropped, tightly grasping Mizuchi. Hence, his exposed face---


    "Waah"


    "I see. With this you gave a guy like him a fate much worse than death. As expected of Ayano."


    "It wasn''t on purpose. Or rather, what do you mean by as expected?"


    Ayano objected with all her power.


    She was still a woman, no matter how incomplete, so she understood that kind of pain.


    She didn''t wish that fate even to her enemies.


    "How dare you, to my faaaaaaaace!?"


    Squeezing out a scream, Chris glared at Ayano, the right half of his face hideously burned.


    And then he brandished Mizuchi. That water whip that went on and on coiled like a living thing.


    "How stupid"


    But unlike Ayano, who felt guilty, Kazuma''s reaction was thoroughly cold.


    "I thought you had some plan, but you snapped just because your precious face got burned. In comparison with the difficulties en route, you''re like the punchline, huh?"


    He said so coldly over his shoulder, about to sever his future anxieties. But, one beat later.


    Or rather, one moment earlier, that thing appeared.


    "Wha........!"


    ".........Eeh?"


    The moment he saw it, Kazuma''s wind blade about to fire dispersed.


    Ayano forgot how to breath, stiffening.


    Even Chris'' frenzy was appeased.


    Nothing was said, nothing was done, just by being there, all their attention was pointed at him.


    That tremendous presence, resembled what is commonly known as charisma. At least, there were no humans in this world who could ignore it.


    It was the same reason that an everlasting beauty or the spectacularly ugly fascinated and attracted the eye.


    Considering only the outward appearance, it looked human.


    Darkish skin, darkish hair, jet-black pupils --- if you discuss only the separate parts, there wan''t much to be uncomfortable about.


    But that''s wrong.


    Somewhere much more fundamental was overwhelmingly, desperately wrong.


    No matter how bad they get, humans will never reach that.


    From the moment it appeared, the wind died down. The flame burning the trees helplessly smoldered; the ground dried and cracked.


    The world was dying.


    "He, hey.......what is this?"


    Staring at that which could kill the entire world, Ayano let out a grazed moan.


    But really, she understood without asking. For her, a Spirit Practitioner, she could clearly see the main cause that could kill the world--- all Spirits attracted to that thing and greedily devoured.


    "-----I see"


    With a ferocious smile, Kazuma looked at it.


    "That''s why the small fry had Youma that could devour the spirits. This thing was pulling the strings all along."


    That''s right, they knew of it. As their greatest enemy.


    The legends spoke of it--- that which eats the world. The poison that produces only ruin.


    "I thought you''ve been destroyed a long time ago--- > (trad: Spirit/Soul Eater)"


    Feeling her heartbeat throbbing, Ayano unconsciously held her chest down.


    Just by hearing that name, her body became so frightened. As if the blood flowing in her veins, her genes, remembered the fear of staying in front of her natural enemy at that moment.


    But the > in question naturally ignored the existence of both Kazuma, whose gaze was full of hostility and Ayano''s bare terror like that of a small animal, and looked at the greatly disfigured Chris.


    "What a disgrace, Christian"


    "Kuu----"


    "I came to see thinking it was over but Gaia was destroyed and you are in such a sorry state. I gave you Wakemi (part of my spirit) so how could you lose to a Spirit Practitioner? ---- Incomprehensible"


    "I am sorry, Goth-sama"


    While grinding his teeth in regret, Chris walked in front of > -- Goth, and knelt.


    But he indifferently ignored that and this time shifted his focus on Kazuma and Ayano.


    "Spirit Practitioneers, today I''ll overlook you for your achievement --- defending Wakemi. Until we meet next time, I''ll entrust Enraiha and Kokusen to you. You can be thankful."


    "Thank you veeery much"


    Just like he said, thanking Goth for his tolerance and charity, Kazuma sharpened wind blades. Using everything he could muster now.


    "Ayano, match me"


    "Eeh, but..."


    Ayano was perplexed, under the impression Spirit Jutsu doesn''t work on > but Kazuma roared at her, no questions asked.


    "Listen up and do it!"


    "Y-yes!"


    At Kazuma''s command Ayano instantly forgot her fear. Rapidly increasing the brightness of the flame surrounding Enraiha until it couldn''t be looked at directly.


    "We don''t have any obligation to overlook you too--- you made a mistake in the distance, fool!"


    Including scorn, Kazuma fired the wind blade. Matching that, Ayano too shot plasma with all her might.


    When they fought with Kazebami and Homuranagi, they were too close. Because the space created for the battle was within range of their preying ability, a bold move was necessary to fulfill their objective --- gathering a definite number of spirits.


    On the other hand, a light attack without aim would be absorbed before reaching without inflicting damage. As a result Spirit Jutsu had absolutely no effect. That''s how it was.


    But right now the distance between them and Goth was approximately twenty meters. The spirits surrounding Kazuma won''t be influenced by >.


    He can gather as many as he likes and he can attack at full power.


    Then, there are enough prospects for victory.


    Certainly, the ability to prey on spirits was a threat for Spirit Practitioners but that power is not infinite.


    Because if it were so, > would have already exhausted the entire world all by himself.


    A simultaneous attack from the Contractor and Enraiha''s successor cannot be devoured by a finite preying ability, that''s what he thought. But---


    "Fuuh----"


    Smashing everything, the wind and fire that were supposed to destroy him was breathed in Goth''s held out palms and disappeared.


    "Humph, a delicacy"


    As if nothing happened, with words said after finishing a meal, Goth shared his impression. And then, without being elated by success, he looked at Kazuma and Ayano indifferent.


    "Do you understand? That it''s useless challenging me using Spirit Techniques."


    Useless--- not that you cannot win but that challenging him itself was futile, that''s what Goth haughtily declared.


    "Christian, recover Nozuchi"


    "-----ha"


    Obediently Chris swung Mizuchi and took Nozuchi using the water whip.


    Confirming that, Goth looked once more at Kazuma and Ayano.


    "Until we meet again, learn your standing."


    After that conclusion spoken with extreme arrogance, Goth and Chris disappeared together.


    He may have been able to find where to if it wasn''t very far but right now, Kazuma didn''t have enough willpower for it.


    And what''s more, even if he chased after he had no way of winning.


    "By the way Ayano----"


    Turning a critical gaze to Ayano who lost her focus after the battle ended, Kazuma said.


    "You, you went easy on him"


    "Uuu.....no, it wasn''t on purpose"


    Because Magic was the materialization of one''s will, even thinking > may decrease the power.


    In reality, Ayano''s last blow was far from Ayano''s real power.


    "B-but, Kazuma too wasn''t serious, no?"


    "Because I was hit before. It''s hard firing continuously in this condition"


    Meaning that the attack on Goth wasn''t the best they could do.


    That was a light of hope but, but even so----


    ".......Hey, if we''re both serious, can we defeat him?"


    "Who knows. I don''t think he could have devoured all that so easily"


    It was the worst having such an enemy but nothing essentially changed.


    "This became quite terrible"


    "Really"


    Looking at each other with gloom faces, they let out a sigh.


    That''s when the noticed the sound of small steps approaching this way.


    Recognizing his blunder hearing those steps, Kazuma smacked his lips a little.


    "I forgot, Ren came with Oyaji too. If we would have attacked at the same time, maybe we could have killed it."


    "......now that you mention it, that''s right"


    Ayano who didn''t notice it before either agreed but it was too late.


    Even if they would have been called or signaled using wind they could have synchronized.


    Doing so the power would have doubled in one go. The possibility of getting hurt, would have lowered too.


    "Shit, it means I lost my cool"


    "That may be so but there''s nothing to do about it now. Let''s think about what we''re going to next. ----Ren, how was the trip?"


    "Nee-sama, are you safe---"


    Ayano smiled at her younger brother rushing over. Matching her, Ren faintly opened his mouth but immediately clamped it shut hard.


    This is not the time to laugh ---- he thought that in the present progressive form.


    "Ren------?"


    "Please come"


    Ren shortly answered at that questioning gaze.


    "Fuan''s----Xiaolei-san is..."


    "Aah"


    Ayano revealed a heartless cough. It seems she forgot about her just until now.


    And if Ayano was heartless Kazuma should be called cruel or atrocious. Without being surprised, he said unconcerned.


    "What, is she still alive?"


    "...........Yes. Still"


    ".............."


    The meaning of those words was clear.


    Ayano was unable to utter a word.


    "...........where is she?"


    "This way. -----Nii-sama, can you move?"


    At his brother''s question, Kazuma put strength in various places on his body as if trying to confirm his physical condition and nodded.


    "Ayano, lend me your shoulder"


    "------Eeh?"


    Maybe because she didn''t like Kazuma''s firm request or maybe she had another reason, in any case she frowned.


    But she couldn''t deny he got hurt because of her.


    When finally arriving, Xiaolei was already on death''s door. The hemorrhage was lethal no matter how you looked at it, her face deathly pale, and although she was still faintly breathing, she was already dead.


    "How cruel.........."


    In the middle of that silence, discerning nothing can be done, only Ren wasn''t able to accept it, looking up at his father.


    "To- Tou-sama, can''t we save her?"


    "It''s impossible"


    Ruthlessly, Genma replied immediately.


    "This can''t be fixed by a human hand. All we can do is to instantly ease her suffering."


    "No way.......Nii-sama, don''t you have more Elixir?"


    Once, during the fight with Fuuga-Shu, using that, Kazuma saved Ayano from the verge of death.


    It''s true that if he had something like that, he could save Xiaolei but---


    "Idiot. I won''t get my hands on that again as long as I live"


    Like parent like child, the heartlessness in Kazuma''s reply wouldn''t lose to his father''s.


    "No way......."


    Ren was lost in grief.


    In the meantime, Kazuma separated from Ayano, stood by himself, and walked until he was in front of Xiaolei, next to his brother.


    And then, looking down on the almost-dead girl, he said what mattered most to her.


    "For now, the Chijutsushi is dead. The other one ran but I will definitely kill him. Their boss too. So go on with peace of mind."


    That moment Xiaolei''s expression changed. Those pupils that blankly looked at the sky regained their focus perceiving Kazuma.


    ".............."


    Her lips moved often, letting out feeble breaths. It seems she wanted to say something but that soundless murmur didn''t reach anyone''s ears.


    Understanding that, Xiaolei closed her lips and this time she slowly raised her left arm.


    --- that''s right, the arm still holding Kokusen.


    Mustering the last of her strength, she pushed out the spear that must, in her condition be heavy enough to break her arm.


    And then, she held it out to Kazuma.


    There were no words. Not because she already lost her strength but because her tied up lips had no more to say.


    But even so, Xiaolei''s intention was clear. That''s how she said "Use this".


    Unintentionally Ayano looked at Kazuma.


    Since before, this man, in spite of having the chance of acquiring the spear, he threw it away only saying "I don''t need it".


    That wasn''t for show or because he considered the girl''s feelings but because he thought so from the bottom of his heart --- but even so, he''s not going to step on the girl''s last request is he-----


    "-----Humph"


    Snorting like he was displeased, Kazuma took Kokusen.


    Ayano was secretly relieved but next, he grasped it tightly and raised it overhead even higher----and in one breath he sharply swung it downward.


    "EEh?"


    In front of Ayano, looking at this dumbfounded, Kokusen''s spearhead pierced through Xiaolei''s open wound making it even bigger.


    The girl''s body convoluted.


    "How many times do I have to say this? I don''t need something like that"


    "Wha----Kazuma!?"


    Confused by the unexpected violence, Ayano was about to draw near him. But, slightly quicker, Genma restrained her.


    "Ojii-sama!?"


    "Wait"


    Without reproach, with a calm expression, plainly, Genma told her so.


    "Wait? We don''t have time to---"


    "At any rate that won''t change the outcome. Besides, if he wanted to finish her off, we wouldn''t have aimed for such a wound."


    "Aah"


    She noticed after he said it. Kazuma''s blow went through the one Chris made. And it wasn''t a vital point.


    But then, from the time it was pierced this became a fatal wound regardless of vital points.


    That''s why Xiaolei was on the verge on dying --- massive blood loss, the vital organs still intact.


    If Kazuma wanted to ease her suffering as Genma put it, it would have meant instant death, aiming for her heart.


    Since he didn''t do so, he must have had another purpose.


    "But, what on earth did he......."


    In front of Ayano starring at him hard, Kazuma clasped Kokusen''s handle with both his hands. And then, he slowly looked at the sky.


    "-----Eeh?"


    Those eyelids that closed for a second opened immediately.


    Noticing his pupils changed to a deep blue, Ayano revealed a voice of bewilderment.


    "Hey, what are you--- Agh!"


    The radiation of explosive power obstructed her question. Faced with that pressure she endured in the middle of combat, she reflexively backed off.


    The surrounding atmosphere --- the wind was dyed blue in one breath. That blue wind coiling gently in swirls wrapped the entire park even permeating through the soil and atmosphere, purifying miasma without leaving a trace.


    "Th- this---"


    "Hou, is this Kazuma''s wind?"


    Genma, the only one keeping calm amount the bystanders, let out a murmur of admiration.


    "Aah, now that you mention it, Ojii-sama and Otou-sama didn''t see Kazuma''s wind of purification--- that''s not the problem, now!"


    Among the mayhem, before making sense of it, she was embraced by a feeling of calm. But it scattered in a moment, unable to form and at that moment----


    ..........She heard that song again


    A light soprano and a grave bass. Although bipolar, those singing voices wove miraculously with exquisite harmony, unmistakably the Spirits of Wind and Wind''s sacred treasure, Kokusen.


    The revival of yesterday''s wonderful sound--- no, it was much more magnificent than that.


    "B-but......why?"


    What meaning does it have?


    Last time, when Kokusen didn''t respond to Xiaolei, Kazuma used his Contractor power to return it into the girl''s hand.


    But right now, doing so is meaningless and the girl can''t be cured.


    "What on earth...............eeh!?"


    Ayano reflexively blinked. But even so the scene doesn''t change. It doesn''t stop.


    Kokusen stuck in Xiaolei''s stomach gradually sunk in. But, there''s only earth underneath her and Kazuma doesn''t seem to have the strength to do so.


    Then, where does it disappear to?


    "Ayano, that girl, she''s not Kokusen''s formal inheritor?", asked Genma suddenly.


    "Eeh? Yes, that''s right"


    "Then, Kazuma is doing it right now. And perhaps he is using the power of the stored Sacred Treasure to compensate for her life force."


    "Eeeeh!? Can he do something like that!?"


    Seirei Jutsu have no healing jutsu. Humans can borrow the Spirits'' strength but that''s only the manifestation of the four elements, they are unable to interfere with organic matter, like human bodies.


    The only exception is the Chijutsushi''s resilience but that''s related more with the constitution of the body than with Jutsu and cannot heal others.


    "This is not healing. In the end it''s a temporary substitution. Something like a pump to her heart to make the blood flowing until the operation. Think of it like that. The temporary replenishment of her lost vitality with the Sacred Treasure''s power, stalling before medical treatment is applied. I think it must be something like that?"


    "Hmmm"


    "Of course, that''s just conjecture. Even if it''s Kazuma, I don''t have positive proof. But, even if he fails there''s nothing to lose."


    Surely, at this rate Xiaolei will die. That part doesn''t change. But---


    "But in the worst case, there''s also the the probability of losing Kokusen together with Xiaolei, no?"


    "Hmmm, a huge probability"


    "Waah", murmured Ayano amazed by Genma''s very impersonal tone.


    She thought this kind of disposition, totally apathetic towards everything that doesn''t have value for him was just like Kazuma. Or rather, the spitting image of Kazuma.


    "Ren said this too but this parent and child are quite alike in spite of their great differences"


    While thinking inconsequential things, the Inheritance Ceremony''s abridged version finished.


    Kokusen was completely stored inside Xiaolei and at the same time, seeming to have used all his strength, Kazuma fell on his knees.


    "Kazuma!?"


    Ayano rushed over flustered and propped that body about to collapse. She shuddered when she touched him.


    His body temperature was terribly low. His complexion was pale, looking like he could die any minute.


    On the other hand, Xiaolei''s condition stabilized. She was unconscious but breathing heavily. That rhythm was constant, without disturbance.


    She seemed to have recovered a bit of color.


    "............Oyaji"


    "What?"


    Genma replied to his son hoarse in an extremely calm tone.


    "Do you have a car?"


    "Yes, it''s waiting at the entrance."


    "Then, use it already. It won''t hold very long"


    "I understand"


    Nodding, Genma carefully held Xiaolei in his arms and started walking towards the car. Without sparing a second glance for those remained.


    "Wha- wait, Ojii-sama, what about Kazuma?"


    "Kazuma can''t possibly consent to me carrying him. On the other hand, there''s not enough time for him to make it to the car supported by you. If we do so we won''t be able to save this girl"


    "But, Kazuma''s in such a state---"


    "Except his injury that''s just battle fatigue. If he rests, there should be no problem. Besides, the said person doesn''t seem to be complaining."


    Now that you mention it, looking at Kazuma, his head placed on her shoulder, although in pain he looked happy for some reason.


    He didn''t have the energy to speak but it was clear he wasn''t objecting to Genma''s words.


    "That''s how it is. -----Ren, you''re coming too. I need an attendant."


    "Aah, yes"


    He hesitated for a second looking at Kazuma and Ayano but just like Genma said, it was a race against time.


    Ren made a short bow and started running after his father.


    Dozens of seconds after being left behind, Ayano finally started to deal with it.


    "Wha.....what to do?"


    Inside her arm there was Kazuma''s body, appearing totally exhausted.


    From an outsider''s point of view, they looked like a pair of lovers exchanging a passionate embrace.


    How to say this---it was very awkward in this situation.


    She must calm herself no matter what, she shouldn''t move, they are excessively close.


    She can''t compose herself.


    "Kazuma--- are you still alive?"


    Unable to bear the silence, feeling uneasy towards the unmoving Kazuma she asked so but instead of words his survival was conveyed through action.


    "..........."


    Ayano wrinkled her brow, tearing off the hand gently brushing her buttocks.


    "Geez, why are you so skillful at irritating other people''s sensitivity?"


    "When you don''t see me like that........"


    She understood that behavior was without relations to lewdness.


    At the very least, so far, Ayano never perceived the appearance of passion in Kazuma''s eyes when looking at her.


    All his sexual harassment presence was designed to feign frivolity or to piss her off.


    This time it was probably the latter, thinking of angering her enough to go back.


    And then hide himself like a wounded beast, devoting himself intently to the recovery of his stamina----


    Alone.


    "Good grief"


    While murmuring so, amazed, Ayano held Kazuma''s head with both her hands and slowly and carefully, she placed it on top of her tights.


    What is commonly known as sleeping with one''s head in another''s lap.


    Unable to look straight at Kazuma''s face, looking up at her surprised, Ayano blushed and turned the other way.


    And then, without moving from that posture,


    "..............I should tell you just in case, I will get angry if you touch me somewhere weird again. Enough to give you the finishing blow"


    Despite hiding her embarrassment underneath a threat, she was wiping the blood from his forehead in a gentle manner.


    If this would have happened just after they met, she might have done just what Kazuma intended her to.


    Throwing his body while screaming "Diee! ", she would have returned home by herself. Maybe she would have called an ambulance.


    But right now...


    "You can leave, you know?"


    This time faced with Kazuma speaking frankly, Ayano shook her head without hesitation.


    "Until Ojii-sama comes back or sends someone to pick you up, I''ll stay. How can I just leave you here? I''m your---- partner, aren''t I?"


    That''s why don''t be lonely. I won''t let you.


    "...........Indeed"


    "That''s right. Do you have any complaints?"


    At that question or reprimand more like it, Kazuma didn''t reply.


    Ayano too didn''t say anything letting that silence, by no means unpleasant, fill the surrounding and soak through their bodies.


    And then-------


    "Ayano"


    At the end of that long or perhaps short silence, Kazuma''s faint voice but full of strength.


    "We must win next time"


    Therefore let''s fight together--- at those words informing his > Ayano replied in a tone of absolute confidence.


    "Of course"